Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hello! This is not a chapter, obviously, but I do have a few warnings before the story begins.

First off, this story will be breaking lore, obviously. If it didn't, there would be no need to write it.

Secondly, I don't know how much lore is being broken as this story takes from both movies and books. I also don't know how accurate you all want this story to be. I will break whatever lore I have to and keep what I feel is necessary and/or needed. I will say, though, certain fun plots will be kept. (i.e. Harry and Cedric being the only Tri Wizard Champions for Hogwarts).

Thirdly, I've noticed in other fanfictions that writers kept certain side plots for the drama, or the suspense, or whatever else. Like I said before, I will be breaking lore. If there is a plot that I don't want to write due to being unnecessary than I will.

With all that out of the way, I do hope you all enjoy reading.

P.S.

I do not have a set schedule for chapter releases but I will try to get them out when I can. The real chapter one will hopefully be posted by next week BUT I make no promises.

Chapter Text

A boy will be born at twilight.

Born from a tragedy.

Born for darkness and light.

Born from opposing sides.

He will stand against the broken honored and end a lasting feud.

***************

"Adam, wake up!"

Adam slowly opened his eyes. He let out a low groan into his pillow. Adam pushed the sheets off his body and sat up. He slowly rubbed his eyes and his eyes adjusted to the sunlight peaking through the windows. He swung his legs out to the side and stood up.

"I'm up", Adam yelled back, forcing himself to suppress a yawn.

Adam Davis is an average eleven year old boy. He has short blonde hair that always shines in the sunlight and is always kempt. Somehow, even after sleeping, his hair is still looks the way it did before he went to bed. The sunlight illuminating his ocean blue eyes.

Adam walked out of his bedroom and went to use the bathroom. After that, he walked to the kitchen where the rest of his family was talking. His siblings were sitting at the table eating while his parents were standing in the kitchen.

"You're finally up", Jason said with a smile.

Jason, Adam's oldest brother, who already graduated wizarding school, works for MACUSA. He looks similar to Adam but his hair is their mother's dark brown and has their father's green eyes.

"Shut up", Adam replied with a smirk.

Jason returned the smirk but stuck his tongue out. Adam could not stop the smile that crossed his face at his brother's antics. The two have always had a special bond. One that includes keeping secrets from their parents. Adam looks up to Jason as if he is the greatest wizard in the world.

"Maybe you should've set your alarm", said Ben.

Ben is Adam's older brother by two years. Much like Jason he has dark brown hair, but with hints of light blonde just like their father. He also has the same green eyes as their father.

Ben is not very much like Adam in the sense that he is not a bookworm. The two brothers do get along and have a lot in common but where Adam is more intelligent with logic and reasoning, Ben is more hyper active and loves to have fun.

"I didn't want to wake up to that annoying clock", Adam said while looking at Ben reading a letter. "Who's that from?"

"Fred and George", Ben replied with a smile. "They're saying that their younger brother is going to be starting the same time as you and Emma."

"Is he as irresponsible as them", Jason asked.

"No. According to them, he's a bit boring and dense."

"Don't say that, Ben", Christine said from the kitchen.

Christine is a thin woman with dark brown hair and blue eyes. Her eyes are not as blue as Adam's.

"I didn't say it, mom. They did. Besides, he's their brother so they can say it", Ben argued.

"Doesn't mean you can say it out loud", Luke said.

Luke is a well built man. He has the blonde hair like Adam but it is a touch darker. He also has green eyes that become blue with the right shirt or right angle from the sun. He is the reason that Adam is as athletically fit as he is. Luke has always stressed the importance of staying in shape.

"Well, Adam has a right to now someone who will be starting in his year", Ben said.

"I agree", Jason said.

"Besides, Adam is more book smart. He prefers to be around intellectuals", Ben said.

"Then why am I always hanging out with you", Adam asked with a small smile.

Jason and Ben let out laughs. Not even Luke could help the laugh that escaped his mouth. Christine slapped her husband's arm. Adam sat down at the table with his brothers. Christine set a breakfast plate down in front of him.

"Thanks, mom", Adam said.

"Of course", Christine said before kissing the top of Adam's head.

A girl a little shorter than Adam walked into the room. She is a spitting image of Christine but with Luke's blonde hair. Emma sat down next to Adam. Christine put a plate of food in front of her too.

"Are you excited, bro", Emma asked her twin.

Adam turned to his twin sister with a smile. "Definitely. I just wonder how different Hogwarts is going to be from here."

"Not super different if you can get passed the accent change", Ben said. "Besides you and Emma will be ahead of them in spells."

"What do you mean", Emma asked.

"The two of you have been studying spells since you were five. You probably know more spells than some of the fourth or fifth years. Not to mention, America doesn't do the whole trace thing like Britain. Which meant you guys were able to work on some of those easier spells without government interference", Ben replied. "Now you guys can also get your own wands."

"It also helps that mom, dad, and Jason work for that very government", Emma whispered to Adam.

Adam smiled and nodded.

He and Emma have been studying and performing spells before either of them actually knew what they were doing. Christine and Luke were always careful to make sure that they did not cast a dangerous or difficult spell. The twins always cast easy or fun spells.

Their letters of acceptance to Hogwarts came earlier in the summer and they were both thrilled and confused at the same time. While Ben has been attending Hogwarts already, they did not think very much of it. Jason never went to Hogwarts. He stayed in the wizarding schools in America.

"Mom, I have a question", Adam said. "Why are we going to Hogwarts? There are perfectly fine schools here in the states."

Christine and Luke shared a glance. One that they also shared with Jason. Their faces dropped slightly but Adam, Emma, and Ben did not notice it.

Christine cleared her throat. "Well, your father and I agree that it would be good for you guys to experience more of the world. While there is nothing wrong with staying here, we think Hogwarts will offer more than any place here."

Adam nodded in understanding. Emma did the same.

"And don't worry. MACUSA wants me to be an Ambassador to the Ministry of Magic, so I'll be in relatively the same place", Jason said.

"Really", Adam asked with a smile.

Jason nodded. "I found out about it a few days ago. Thought I would surprise you."

"Awesome", Emma said, now more excited.

"Yeah, and", Ben looked at Adam, "not to mention the girls are cute."

Christine immediately walked over to Ben and slapped the back of his head. This caused Adam, Emma, and Jason to burst out laughing. Ben began chuckling while he rubbed the spot where Christine slapped him.

"I wonder what house I'm gonna get", Emma asked out loud.

"Maybe you'll follow in your mother's footsteps", Luke said. "She was a Ravenclaw. I was a proud Gryffindor."

"Yeah, that reputation faded because Gryffindor took Ben", Jason said with a chuckle.

"I forgot you guys were also transfer students", Adam said.

Luke and Christine nodded. "That's how we met", Christine said with a smile.

"I bet you guys have some awesome stories", Emma said.

"A few", Luke said while looking at Christine. "We made a lot of good friends along the way too."

Christine nodded. "We did."

"So you won't have a thing to worry about, Adam. If dad can find friends, so can you", Ben said before bursting out in laughter.

Adam rolled his eyes but chuckled anyway.

A few days later, the family gathered in the living room. Adam, Emma, and Ben had their lists of required items. Jason was going along to become more familiar with Diagon Alley because he had only been a few times for Ben's shopping and some work related reasons.

"The Floo network is ready", Luke said stepping back from the fire.

"Alright, remember to speak very clearly and loudly when throwing the powder or you could end up somewhere completely different from where you intended", Christine said.

"That's not something we need to have in our heads when we've never done this before", Emma said for her and Adam.

"Oh, you'll be fine", Ben said. "It's a piece of cake."

"Then would you care to go first, oh wise one", Adam said sarcastically while bowing.

Ben smirked at him. Ben took some floo powder and stepped into the fire place. "The Leaky Cauldron!" He threw down the powder and disappeared into green flames.

"That never gets old", Adam said with a smile.

He and Emma have watched Jason, Ben, and their parents use the Floo network before. This will just be their first time using it.

"Alright, Adam, you're next", Luke said.

Adam nodded. He grabbed some floo powder from the pouch his mother was holding and walked into the fire place. He took a slow deep breath. Jason gave him a thumbs up. Adam smiled. "The Leaky Cauldron", he yelled before throwing down the powder. Adam burst into green flames.

Suddenly, Adam stepped out into an old looking bar. There were stone pillars, stairs leading up to somewhere, and wooden tables throughout the room. Adam turned to the bar and saw an older gentleman looking at him while cleaning a glass. He turned his head a little more to see Ben leaning against the bar.

"You didn't die", Ben yelled in a celebratory manner.

This caused the patrons to look in their direction. Luckily, for Adam, there were not many people. Adam walked over to his older brother and gave him a shove. Ben chuckled and looked at the bar tender.

"Tom, this is Adam, my brother."

"Ahh. Another Davis. Is he starting his first year?"

Ben nodded.

Tom smiled. "Well, good to meet you Adam."

"You too, sir", Adam said while extending a hand.

Tom happily took the hand and shook it. "Wasn't expecting him to be so-"

"Gentleman like", Ben asked. "Yeah, well, mom and dad raised him right."

"They had to learn with you first", Adam said while chuckling.

Tom laughed. "There's that Davis humor I know so well."

The fire place in the Leaky Cauldron burst into green flames again when Emma came through it. She was closely followed by Christine, then Jason, then Luke. The three adults waving at Tom as Adam and Ben walked over to join them.

"That was interesting", Emma said to Adam.

Adam nodded. "It felt strange."

"It's your first time. You'll get used to it", Christine said.

Luke pulled out his wand and tapped on the bricks on the wall. Adam quirked his brow at this until the bricks started shifting around to reveal an entrance. Adam and Emma's eyes widened at the sight. They walked through the hole in the wall and into Diagon Alley.

It was certainly a sight to behold for the two children who had never been before.

"This is incredible", Adam muttered. "It really is", Emma said.

Jason smiled at their excitement. "Alright, mom. Where to first?"

"Well, the twins have to get their wands. So, while they're getting those, we can focus on their books", Christine said.

"Lucky", Ben muttered. "They get to get their wands and I get to go book shopping."

"Oi! Ben", two voices yelled in unison.

The Davis family turned to look at where the yell came from. They saw two red haired boys, twins, walking over to them with smiles on their faces.

"Fred! George! I'm so glad you're here", Ben said in a mock relief voice.

Adam smiled as he now had faces to add to the names. Although, he did not know which face goes to which name.

"Everyone, I'd like to introduce Fred and George", Ben said looking at his family.

"Mister and Misses Davis, it's nice to meet you", Fred and George said in unison extending their hands.

The two adults shook their hands.

"This is my older brother Jason", Ben said looking at Jason.

Jason shook their hands.

"And these two troublemakers are Adam and Emma. They are starting this year."

"We are the troublemakers", Emma asked with a quirked brow.

Adam looked at the twins. "So, which is which?"

Fred and George looked at each other and smiled. They looked back at Adam. "We're interchangeable", they said in unison.

Adam could not help the laugh that escaped his mouth.

"So, are you two ready for the sorting", Fred asked.

George spoke before Adam or Emma could respond. "Yeah, it's going to be an intense process."

Adam and Emma looked at each other and smiled. Their smiles were identical. Jason was shaking his head but with a smile. Christine rolled her eyes while Luke snorted. Ben laughed before patting Fred's shoulder.

"It won't work guys", Ben said while laughing. "These two have done a lot of research on Hogwarts before coming here. They know how it works."

"Plus, mom and dad have gone to Hogwarts", Jason said.

"Shame", George said.

"Listen, we convinced our brother of the same. Can you not tell him the truth", Fred asked.

"We have to keep up appearances", George said.

"It's fun to watch him squirm in preparation", Fred continued.

Adam's smile grew. "Don't worry. I'll keep silent."

Fred and George smiled. "We like him already", they said looking at Ben.

Ben laughed.

"Anyway, wanna come with us to the joke shop", George asked.

Ben looked at Christine and Luke. "Can I mom?"

Christine sighed but had a smile on her face. "Fine, but find us in an hour."

"Thanks, mom", Ben said as he and the twins turned to go to Gambol and Japes Wizarding Joke Shop.

"Alright", Luke said clasping his hands together. "Jason, take your brother and sister to Ollivanders. Stay with them until they both have wands."

"Got it, dad", Jason said.

"Where are you guys going", Emma asked.

"Gringotts", Christine said. She looked at Luke. "Do you have enough for the wands?"

Luke pulled out two pouches. He handed one to Adam and one to Emma.

"Alright. Let's go", Jason said to Adam and Emma.

The three of them made their way to Ollivanders wand shop. When they arrived, Jason stopped outside the door. Adam and Emma looked at him confused.

"Aren't you coming in", Adam asked.

Jason smiled. "Not for this. The picking of a wand is an important moment. Adam, stay out here with me. Emma, you first."

Emma and Adam looked at each other. Adam noticed her unease for going in alone. He gave her a thumbs up before standing next to Jason. Emma took a deep breath before walking into the building. Adam and Jason stood outside. Adam looked around at the surrounding shops.

"This place is so cool", Adam muttered.

"It will only get better", Jason said with a smile. "We have a bunch of other places to visit. And we'll get to visit them throughout your time at Hogwarts."

"Cool."

Emma walked out a few minutes later. She had a wide smile on her face. She looked at her brothers and held up the wand. Adam returned her smile and hugged his sister. Jason also smiled and hugged Emma.

"Alright Adam, go get your wand", Jason said.

Adam nodded and opened the door to the shop. He looked around as the door closed. There were shelves upon shelves of wands. He slowly stepped toward the counter where an older man stood. He smiled at Adam.

"You must be Adam Davis. Your sister was just telling me it is your first year."

"Yes sir", Adam said with a smile. He extended his hand.

"Garrick Ollivander", the older man said shaking Adam's hand. "I must say, it is rare to have Americans come into my shop."

Adam smiled. "My mom and dad thought it would be a good idea."

Ollivander nodded. "Alright, let me take a look." Ollivander looked at a few different boxes before pulling one out. He opened it and handed the wand to Adam. "Vine wood. Ten and a half inches with unicorn hair core."

Adam took the wand and gave it a small swish. A few boxes came flying off the shelves and hit Ollivander. Some other objects came flying off the shelves. Adam had to duck out of the way of a few of the objects.

"Oh dear", Ollivander said quietly. He took the wand back. "Perhaps not this one."

"Yeah, probably not", Adam muttered.

Adam spent ten minutes trying different wands. Items kept flying off shelves or bursting into flame. Adam started to become upset. Partly because of the damage he was causing to Ollivanders' shop but mostly because no wand was picking him.

They tried maybe fifteen different wands before Ollivander just stopped behind the counter and let out a sigh. Adam put his head down to stare at his shoes. Tears were welling in his eyes but he tried to force them down.

"Hmm, I think I have another wand to try out." Ollivander walked into the back and continued speaking. "I've had this wand back here for years. I'm not sure if it will pick you but it's worth a shot." He walked back to Adam.

Adam lifted his head, wiping the tear that fell down his cheek.

"Acacia wood. Fourteen inches with a dragon heartstring."

Adam took the wand with his shaking hand. He took a deep breath. Suddenly, Adam felt a warmth inside his body as runes near the butt of the wand started glowing. Most of the wand started to be engulfed in a red fire before quickly dissipating.

"Wow", Adam said.

Ollivander smiled. "I think we found your wand, my boy. I didn't think anyone would be worthy of that wand."

Adam let out a sigh of relief. He took out the pouch of galleons. He took out the amount he would need for the wand. However, his ears were able to catch what Ollivander said under his breath.

"I've never seen anything like that before", Ollivander said quietly.

Adam ignored what Ollivander said and set the galleons on the counter. "I'm very sorry about the mess. I'll stay and help clean up if you'd like."

"No need to worry. I must say the fires were impressive. You just go join your family."

"Are you sure?"

Ollivander nodded. "This happens more often than you think. Just not with these many wands."

Adam smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Ollivander", he said before turning and walking out of the shop.

When Adam stepped out, Jason and Emma were not standing where he expected them to be. He sighed. He should have expected it because he did spend ten minutes in the shop. Adam walked down the steps and looked around.

Adam saw Emma and Jason were sitting at Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour. Ben was not sitting with them yet. Adam smiled and started walking toward them. His eyes were focused on his brother and sister that he did not notice he bumped into someone.

Hearing the sound of a thud next to him took him out of his head. Adam turned his head to see a girl with bushy brown hair on the ground. She was pushing herself up.

"Oh, I'm sorry", Adam said as he crouched down to help her up. He held out his hand.

The girl looked at it for a second before taking it and being helped up by Adam. "It's alright", she replied. There was a hint of venom in her voice.

"I-I didn't see you."

The girl turned to completely face Adam. "Really? I don't think I'm that hard to miss?"

Adam sighed. He became flustered. "Well, I was focused on my siblings so I didn't see you. I really am sorry." Adam looked down and saw a book on the ground. He smirked at it. Adam bent down and picked up the book and handed it to her. "This is a really good read."

"Oh, uh, thanks", she said taking back the book. A softness overtaking her voice now. "Yeah, I know. I was just reading it to get prepared for Hogwarts."

"Is it going to be your first year too?"

The girl smiled and nodded excitedly. She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "I'm, uh, Hermione Granger."

Adam smiled. He extended his hand. "Adam Davis."

Hermione smiled. She shook his hand. "American?"

Adam nodded. "What gave me away?"

Hermione giggled. She turned her head for a moment before looking at Adam again. "I should probably go to my parents before they worry. It was nice to meet you Adam", she said before turning and running off.

Adam also turned to continue walking to the ice cream shop. He had a small smile on his face. "I guess Ben was right."

"There you are", Jason said as Adam walked over to them. "What took you so long?"

"Well, a lot of the wands didn't like me and started to destroy the place. I finally found a wand that liked me."

"I looked at three wands before I found this one. How many did you go through", Emma asked.

Adam gulped. "Fifteen."

"Fifteen", Emma nearly screeched.

"Fifteen what", Christine asked as she and Luke walked to their table and sat down.

"I went through fifteen wands at Ollivanders before finding this one", Adam said holding up his wand.

"May I", Luke asked looking at the wand.

Adam nodded.

Luke gabbed the wand and examined it closely. Christine looked at Jason and the two shared a slightly concerned and amused face.

Christine cleared her throat. "Well, we've got your books and other supplies. How about we go back to the Leaky Cauldron and wait for your brother and pray he doesn't burn down Diagon Alley with his friends."

They all stood up from the table. Luke handed Adam the wand back. Jason pulled Adam back so that Emma, Christine, and Luke were walking a few feet in front of them.

"So", Jason asked with a smile.

"So what?"

"You withheld some details about why it took you so long. I saw you talking to that girl."

Adam's face burned as his cheeks started turning a bright red. "You did?"

Jason's smile grew. "What's her name?"

"Why should I tell you?"

"Because if you don't, then I'll tell mom and dad you met a girl."

Adam looked at him. "If you do that, I'll tell them you walked away from the shop without me", Adam said with a smirk.

Jason squinted his eyes at Adam before smirking. "Well played, bro. Well played." Jason put an arm around Adam's shoulders.

"Thanks, bro", Adam said with a laugh.

"You do need to tell me about her though."

Adam snorted. "I'm probably never going to see her again so it won't matter."

Chapter Text

The Davis family arrived at Kings Cross Station a few days after going to Diagon Alley. Due to Jason having to go to work and Christine and Luke having to return to America, they were early. After Adam and Emma were pushed through a column by Ben, Jason and their parents walked through. The twins were not expecting it to be that strange.

Adam hugged his parents before Jason pulled him aside. Emma and Ben were getting on the train.

"Are you ready", Jason asked.

Adam nodded. "I think so. Why the concern?"

"Alright. I need you to do something for me. Try your best to stay out of trouble and not draw attention to yourself."

"Okay, but why are you telling me this?"

Jason sighed. There was plenty he wanted to say but bit his tongue. He forced a smile onto his face. "No reason. Just trying to look out for you and avoid past incidents."

Adam quirked his brow. He knew there was something more behind Jason's words and attitude. "Umm okay. Don't worry, bro, I can handle it."

"I know, Adam. I just worry."

Adam gave him a soft smile. He wrapped his arms around Jason's waist. Jason returned the hug with a smile. "I love you, Jason."

"Love you too, Adam", Jason said as they broke apart. "Make sure to write."

Adam nodded as he walked away to join Emma and Ben on the train.

Adam walked on board, dragging his luggage behind him. There were other students on board but Adam was specifically looking for Emma. He did find her in a compartment but she was with other girls and he did not want to interrupt. Emma was more than happy sharing the compartment with Adam, as were the other girls, but Adam was happy Emma was making friends.

Adam found Ben in a compartment alone. He knew Ben was waiting for Fred and George and Lee Jordan. Adam continued looking for an empty compartment. He finally found one and was able to sit down. The quiet did not last long because the door opened. A redheaded boy holding a rat walked into the compartment.

"Can I sit here", he asked Adam.

Adam smiled, instantly recognizing him as a Weasley. "Sure."

"Thank you. I'm Ron. Ronald Weasley", he said as he sat down opposite Adam.

Adam extended his hand. "Adam Davis."

Ron shook his hand. "Davis? You're Ben Davis's brother?"

Adam nodded with a smile. "I guess Fred and George told you?"

Ron nodded. "They also said your sister would be starting this year too."

"Yeah, she is. She's in a different compartment with some other girls."

The two boys talked for a while longer. Adam then stood to go change into his robes. He wanted to be ready for when they arrived at Hogwarts. He exited the compartment to find privacy. When he returned, Ron was talking another boy with dark hair and broken glasses.

"Uh hi", Adam said. He looked to Ron.

"Oh yeah", Ron said. "Adam, this is Harry Potter. Harry, this is Adam Davis."

Adam extended his hand and Harry shook it.

"Harry Potter? Why does that name sound familiar?"

Harry opened his mouth to answer but Ron spoke first.

"You're kidding right? Harry Potter is the Boy Who Lived", Ron said excitedly.

"Oh right", Adam said with a nod.

Adam was not as enthused by this as Ron was. He understands it is a big deal to survive the killing curse but Adam was confused by why Harry is the one getting all the attention by this. Adam knows that in actuality, it was his mother who saved him.

Harry gave Adam a small smile. One that told Adam that Harry is not a fan of having celebrity status.

"Anything from the trolley, dears", an older woman pushing a candy trolley asked.

"Nothing for me, thanks", Ron said as he pulled a bag of sandwiches out of his bag.

Harry smiled. "We'll take the lot."

Adam's eyes widened slightly.

Harry handed some to Ron and some to Adam. Harry then looked at Adam. "I've never met an American before. I also wasn't expecting for there to be Americans at Hogwarts."

Adam chuckled. "Americans at Hogwarts are rare. My parents and a few of their friends were the last ones."

"Where are you from in America", Ron asked.

"Denver, Colorado", Adam responded.

Harry and Ron looked at each other then back at Adam. They gave him a quizzical look.

"Right", Adam mumbled. "It's a large city surrounded by mountains."

"Oh", they said in unison.

"Sounds interesting", Harry said.

"It is. My dad is a big health nut so on the weekends, my family would always go hiking on different trails."

"Doesn't that get boring after a while", Ron asked.

"You would think but no. At some point, my mom and dad started letting my sister and I use magic when we were alone on the trails. That made it more fun."

Ron's eyes widened. "You can use magic outside of school?"

Adam nodded. "MACUSA doesn't put the trace on kids."

"Lucky", Ron mumbled before taking a bite of his chocolate frog.

Harry was just sitting there confused.

Adam smiled at him. "MACUSA is the Magical Congress of the United States of America. The trace is a charm your Ministry of Magic put on children suspected with magical ability. They use it to monitor magic cast by underage wizards and witches outside of designated places."

Harry nodded. He smiled. "How do you know all that?"

Adam returned the smile. "My sister and I have been studying magic and its history for some time now."

Harry looked down at his chocolate frog package. He opened it. The frog started moving. Adam and Ron watched it. The frog jumped onto the window sill. Adam, knowing what was about to happen, reached out and caught the frog just as he leaped into the air.

"Here you go", Adam said as he held the treat out to Harry.

Harry looked at the frog for a moment before looking at Adam. "I think I'm okay."

"Suit yourself", Adam said as he threw the frog into his mouth and chewed it.

Ron watched with wide eyes. "That was incredible Adam." He looked to Harry. "Besides, you get those for the cards anyway. Who'd you get?"

Harry looked at the card. "Albus Dumbledore."

"Oh, I have so many of him." Suddenly, the rat in Ron's pockets started squirming. "Oh, by the way, this is Scabbers."

"You got a rat instead of an owl? Or cat? Or even a frog?", Adam asked.

"He was my brothers", Ron said. "Do you guys want to see him change color. Fred and George taught me a spell to make him yellow."

Adam had to force himself to hold in his laugh. He knows if Fred and George told Ron a spell then it was not real. He was however intrigued to see what would happen. Ron pulled out his wand.

Suddenly, the compartment door opened and someone Adam was not expecting to see who walked inside. The girl with bushy brown hair and beautiful chocolate eyes looked at Harry and Ron.

"Have you guys seen a toad? A boy named Neville lost his", she said.

"There's no toad in here, Hermione", Adam said.

She turned to face him. Her face lit up with a smile. "Hi Adam."

"You know each other", Harry asked.

"We met at Diagon Alley", Adam answered.

"Are you going to do magic", Hermione asked seeing Ron's wand. "Let's see it then."

Adam was taken aback by the haughtiness of her tone. He did his best to not let it show on his face.

Ron waved his wand while saying "Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid, fat rat, yellow." A few sparks flew from the tip of the wand scaring Scabbers. Nothing else happened.

Adam face palmed while Harry laughed. Hermione rolled her eyes as she walked further into the compartment and sat down next to Adam.

"Are you sure that's a real spell", she asked. "I've only practiced a few spells at home but they've been successful. Watch." Hermione pulled out her wand and pointed it at Harry's glasses. "Oculus reparo."

The crack on the lens repaired itself and the tape was removed. Harry took off his glasses and looked at them for a moment. "Thanks", he said.

"I'm Hermione, by the way. Hermione Granger."

"Harry Potter."

Hermione's eyes widened. "Merlin, you are." She looked at Ron. "And you are?"

"Ron Weasley."

Adam looked out the window for a moment before looking at Hermione. "Do you need help looking for Neville's toad?"

Hermione looked at Adam with a smile. "Really? That would be nice."

"Let's go."

Adam and Hermione stood up and went to the door. Adam turned around to look at the two boys.

"You guys should probably change into you robes. We're going to be there soon."

Adam and Hermione left the compartment. They checked a few more compartments including Ben's. His older brother giving Adam a wink as he left. Adam just rolled his eyes but smiled. They started walking back to Neville's compartment.

"Can I ask you a question", Adam asked.

"Sure", Hermione replied.

"Why did you have to use that tone with Ron?"

Hermione looked at Adam, slightly disgusted and hurt. "I didn't use a tone with Ron."

"Yes, you did, Hermione. There was a hint of superiority in your voice."

Her face changed. She was saddened. "Oh, I never realized it. I guess I should apologize to him."

"Eh, I don't think he noticed it. Besides, his brothers taught him the fake spell so they were looking to make him look dumb."

She gave him a weak smile.

The two heard a noise on the ground and looked down. There was a toad against the wall. Adam immediately dropped down and grabbed the toad before it could jump away.

"Got him", Adam said holding up the toad.

"Great. Neville will be excited."

The two walked to the compartment where Neville was sitting and crying. Hermione opened the door and walked inside. Adam walked inside after her and held out the toad.

"Trevor", Neville yelled in relief. He took the toad out of Adam's hands and held him close. He looked at the pair. "Thank you so much, Hermione. You too", he said looking at Adam.

Adam smiled. "Adam Davis."

Neville returned the smile. "Neville Longbottom."

Adam sat down with them for a few minutes before rejoining Harry and Ron in their compartment. The two boys were in their robes and talking. Adam sat down in his spot and looked out the window for the rest of the ride.

They all exited the train after stopping at Hogsmeade Station.

"Firs' years, over here", a booming voice yelled over the commotion. "Firs' years, line up over here."

Adam walked with Harry and Ron while they lined up. Hermione and Neville were able to join them. Emma found them too and Adam was able to introduce them to her. Harry told them that the man yelling was named Hagrid. Adam knew just by looking at Hagrid that he was not fully human. If he had to guess, he would say Hagrid is half giant.

They walked a little ways before coming to a large collection of boats.

"Four per boat", Hagrid yelled.

Adam got into a boat with Emma, Hermione, and Neville. Harry and Ron climbed into a boat with two people Adam did not recognize. The boats started moving. Adam did like seeing the nature around the area. They had to go under over-hanging tree branches that only struck Hagrid.

"Amazing", Emma said in bewilderment.

"Wow", Hermione and Neville said.

Adam did not say anything. He was too amazing by the sight to be able to say anything. Hogwarts looks amazing.

The first years exited the boats and started walking to the castle. They walked up the steps and entered through two large doors. A tall, black haired witch in emerald green robes stood there. She had a very stern face.

"The firs' years, Professor McGonagall", Hagrid said.

"Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here", she said.

The first years followed her across the flagged stone floor. They could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right. Adam assumed the rest of the school was already present. However, Professor McGonagall took them into a small empty chamber off the hall. All the first years gathered into the room. They were crowded rather close together. Many of them were nervous.

Due to everyone's proximity to one another, Adam's hand ended up brushing against Hermione's and he blushed. He felt the same softness he felt when he helped her up at Diagon Alley. What he did not notice was that Hermione also blushed at the contact.

"Welcome to Hogwarts", Professor McGonagall said. "The start of term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory and spend free time in your house common room.

"The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule breaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the House Cup, a great honor. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.

"The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting."

Adam saw her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville's cloak, which was fastened under his left ear, and on Ron's smudged nose. Adam watched Harry as he hastily tried to flatten his hair.

"I shall return when we are ready for you", Professor McGonagall said. "Please wait quietly."

Professor McGonagall walked out of the room.

"How exactly do we get sorted", Harry asked, looking at Ron.

"Some sort of test, I think. Fred says it hurts a lot, but I think he was joking."

Adam and Emma looked at each other with smiles. They heard Hermione next to them talking about which spells she may need. The two burst out laughing. The three looked at the siblings confused.

"What's so funny", Ron asked.

Adam looked at Harry, who had the most worry on his face. "Don't worry, Harry. It's not some test. They put a hat on you and that tells you which house to be in."

"How do you know", Hermione asked with some relief in her voice.

"Our parents came here so they told us", Emma said. "Plus our brother said it was an easy but strange process because the hat knows everything about you."

"And to add the cherry on top, we met Fred and George. They told us that they were messing with you. Made me promise not to say anything", Adam said.

"I'll kill Fred. He was going on about wrestling a troll", Ron mumbled.

"Plus, the sorting process is in Hogwarts: A History", Emma said.

"It is", Hermione said surprised. "How did I miss that?"

"It was barely ever mentioned so it was easy to miss", Adam said in an effort to comfort her. "Emma just remembers it because the idea of a talking hat raised a dozen questions for our parents."

Hermione gave him a thankful smile before Emma lightly elbowed him in the side.

A dozen or so people behind them suddenly screamed. They all turned to see about twenty ghosts just stream through the back wall. Pearly white and slightly transparent, they glided across the room talking to each other and hardly glancing at the first years. They seemed to be arguing.

"Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him a second chance-", what looked like a fat little monk said.

"My dear Friar, haven't we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name and you know, he's not really even a ghost- I say, what are you all doing here", a ghost wearing a ruff and tights suddenly noticing the first years asked.

"We're first years", Adam answered, amazed by the sight of ghosts.

"About to be sorted, hmm", the Fat Friar asked.

"Yes."

"Hope to see you in Hufflepuff", the Friar said. "My old house, you know."

"Move along now", a voice belonging to Professor McGonagall said sharply. "The Sorting Ceremony's about to start." The ghosts started leaving through the wall again. "Now, form a line and follow me."

They all walked back across the hall and through a pair of double doors into the Great Hall. Adam was amazed at the sight of the Hall. There were thousands of candles floating in mid-air over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. The tables were laid with golden plates and goblets.

At the top of the Hall was another long table where the Professors were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first years up to the table and they stopped, facing the other students. All the students were staring back. Ben was making faces at Adam and Emma in an attempt to make them laugh.

"It's bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about it in Hogwarts: A History", Adam heard Hermione whisper.

Adam turned his head to see Harry looking up at the ceiling. Adam looked up to see what looked like the night sky above the candles. He smiled at it.

Professor McGonagall silently placed a four legged stool in front of the first years. She set a pointed wizard's hat on the stool. Everyone stared at the hat. Suddenly, a rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth.

As the hat began to sing, Adam's head began pounding. It was like someone grabbed his brain and squeezed it. He had no idea what was causing it. The Hall suddenly bursting into applause brought Adam out of his head.

The pain started to subside. He felt someone touch his arm behind him. Adam turned his head to see Emma looking at him. Worry was plastered on her face.

"Are you okay", she whispered.

Adam nodded.

Emma was not convinced but did not push because the sorting had begun.

Professor McGonagall stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment. "When I call your name, you will step forward and put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted. Abbott, Hannah."

A pink faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. There was a moment pause.

"HUFFLEPUFF", the hat shouted.

The table with the Hufflepuff students cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at their table. The ghost of the Fat Friar was waving merrily at her.

"Bones, Susan", Professor McGonagall said.

Susan walked over to the stool, put on the hat, and there was a pause again.

"HUFFLEPUFF", the hat shouted again.

Susan took off the hat and went over the Hufflepuff table to join Hannah.

A few more students were called up. There was a mix of houses being shouted from the hat. Each table getting their chance to make noise.

"Davis, Adam", Professor McGonagall said.

Emma pat him on the shoulder and lightly shoved him out of the line. Adam gave her a glare before a smile. He walked up to the stool and put the hat on his head. He could see Ben staring at him while speaking to Fred and George.

"Hmm", the hat said. "Another Davis, huh?"

"Yes", Adam responded.

"Curious. There seems to be more here than I would have expected. Are you sure you are a - hmm. What's this?"

"What?"

"You are a very strange case Adam", the hat said. "Very strange indeed. There have only ever been two others that could stump me this way in the past fifty years."

Murmurs started to go around the Great Hall. Tables were whispering to each other. The line of first years were whispering to each other. Even the table of Professors behind him were filling with whispers. Adam started to become flustered because it was feeling like the wand situation all over again.

"Don't worry about them", the hat said. "This is an important process. One that you must understand. Now, you have the qualities to satisfy all four houses. You're brave and daring like a Gryffindor. Loyal and patient like a Hufflepuff. You're wise and ready to learn like a Ravenclaw. Finally, you're cunning and one to use any means to reach a goal like a Slytherin. Now, which house will fit you best?

"Hufflepuff will take you without any question. Though Ravenclaw seems to be a fitting home for your mind. But Gryffindor and Slytherin seem to be overwhelming qualities. Better make it...", the hat paused for a moment, "GRYFFINDOR!"

The table of Gryffindors cheered and clapped very loudly. Ben was the loudest. He actually stood and obnoxiously clapped. Adam stood from the stool, removed the hat, and started walking to the table. He slowed down when he heard a voice.

"A Gryffindor. Just like his father", the voice said in his head. "I was expecting him to be a Slytherin."

Adam turned his head slightly but kept moving forward. He sat down at the table. The smile that the first years had when sorted was not present on his face. All the words the hat said to him going through his head.

"Davis, Emma", Professor McGonagall called.

Adam was able to pull himself out of his head long enough to watch Emma's sorting. Emma walked over to the stool and put on the hat. There was a quick pause.

"RAVENCLAW", the hat shouted.

The Ravenclaw table erupted into cheer and applause. Ben was up on his feet again, clapping obnoxiously. Adam laughed at his brother but clapped for his sister. Ben was getting confused looks from surrounding Gryffindors and the other tables.

"I knew she would wear the blue", Ben yelled before the clapping died down.

More students were sorted but Adam was not paying attention. He would clap when he heard Gryffindor called but he did not see who it was that was sorted into his house. Even when he heard Hermione's name called, he did not listen.

Adam was fiddling with the fabric of his robes when he felt someone sit next to him. Adam could hear someone calling his name but it took shaking him for him to look at the person. Hermione was looking at him, curiosity and worry on her face.

"Are you okay", she whispered. "You look distracted."

Adam cleared his throat. "I'm okay. Just something the hat said."

Neville was sorted into Gryffindor and joined their table. He sat a short ways away from Adam and Hermione. A few other people were sorted into Gryffindor as well and sat near Neville. Then Harry got sorted. He sat down opposite Adam and Hermione. When Ron got to the stool, the hat was on for a second before saying Gryffindor. He immediately took a seat next to Harry.

After the sorting, an old man with a long white beard stood up. Adam knew this man to be Albus Dumbledore. He was beaming at the students. His arms were open wide.

"Welcome", he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts. Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!"

Dumbledore sat back down and everybody erupted into applause. Adam and Harry shared a similar look of confusion. Adam's face quickly turned into a smile that turned into a laugh. Hermione elbowed him but she was also confused.

"Is he a bit mad", Harry asked another Weasley.

"Mad? He's a genius! Best wizard in the world, but he is a bit mad, yes. Potatoes, Harry?"

The plates in front of them were suddenly filled with food and the goblets filled with drink. Adam immediately started eating. The snacks on the train were not enough to satisfy his hunger. With all the calories he burns on hikes and exercising with his dad, he eats a lot.

"I haven't eaten for nearly five hundred years", a ghost said looking at Harry.

Adam turned his head to look at the ghost.

"Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service. Resident ghost of Gryffindor Tower."

Adam was about to respond but Ron spoke first. "I know you who are! My brothers told me about you. You're Nearly Headless Nick!"

"Nearly Headless", a boy whose name Adam did not catch during the sorting asked. "How can you be nearly headless?"

"Like this", he said slightly angered about the direction of the conversation.

He grabbed his left ear and pulled. His head swung to his and laid on his shoulder as if it was hanging on for its life. Many of the students watching became stunned. Nick had a very pleased look on his face. He looked at the different students. His face changed when he noticed Adam was smiling at him while chewing.

"I must say many students cannot look at me without being stunned. Or even while eating", he said to Adam.

Some of the people looked at Adam.

Adam finished chewing and swallowed. "Well, I'd be more stunned or unable to eat if you weren't a ghost. I will say though, it is really amazing."

Nick put his head back to resting on his neck. An impressed smile on his face. "Another American. And what's your name, new Gryffindor?"

"Adam Davis. It's nice to meet you, Sir Nicholas."

There was a contented smile on his face. "Nice to meet you too, Adam. I hope we have more talks like this", Nick said before turning to the other new Gryffindors.

Adam turned his head to Hermione. He noticed she was picking at her food.

"Did Nick make you lose your appetite?"

Hermione looked at him. "What? No. I'm just thinking about classes. I do hope they start straight away. There's so much to learn. I'm particularly interested in Transfiguration, you know, turning something into something else. Of course, it's supposed to be very difficult."

"My mom and dad said that first years start off small. Just turning matches into needles. That sort of thing."

"Did they tell you anything else to be prepared for?"

Adam thought for a moment about all the things his parents told him. "They said that the classes are all pretty fun as long as you have a good professor. They said that Potions may be difficult."

"Why?"

Adam turned his head to look at the table of professors. "The Potions professor is biased towards his own house. He only ever awards Slytherins points."

Hermione looked at the professors table too. "And which one is that?"

"Professor Severus Snape. He's the one in all black", Adam said seeing the one they were talking about.

Professor Snape was staring at the Gryffindor table. He was looking in Harry's direction but his eyes were lingering on Adam. The pair looking at Snape turned their heads away when they saw Snape staring back. Snape's mouth turned into an unseen smile.

The food soon disappeared from the plates. Dessert quickly appeared. They ate it without much conversation. Other students, including Harry and Ron, were talking about their families and blood status. Adam was not interested in this type of conversation because he did not care for someone's blood status.

The desserts disappeared too. Just as they did, Dumbledore stood up and the Hall went silent.

"Ahem - just a few more words now we are all fed and watered. I have a few start of term notices to give you. First years should note that the forest in the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well."

Adam's eyes caught Dumbledore's twinkling ones flash in the direction of the Weasley twins and Ben. Adam forced himself not to laugh.

"I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third floor corridor on the right hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death."

Adam heard Harry laugh. He was one of the few to laugh. Adam, however, did not. There was something in the way that Dumbledore said it that told Adam he was not lying.

"Now off to bed. Off you trot."

The Gryffindor first years stood up and followed the Weasley that Adam was able to identify as Percy. They followed him out of the Great Hall and up a marble staircase. They followed him up more staircases.

Adam noticed that a lot of the people around him were getting tired. He smiled because he was still full of energy. All the hikes were paying off.

"Peeves, show yourself", Percy yelled.

Adam looked up when he heard a 'pop'. A man floating crossed legged with dark eyes and a wide mouth appeared overhead clutching a bunch of sticks.

"Ooooooh", he said with an evil cackle. "Ickle firsties. What fun!"

He swopped down at the first years and they all ducked. Adam just stood there because he saw Peeves would not touch him.

"Go away, Peeves, or the Baron will hear about this. I mean it", Percy barked.

Peeves stuck out his tongue and vanished, dropping the walking sticks on Neville's head. They heard him zooming away, rattling suits of armor as he passed.

"You want to watch out for Peeves", Percy said. "The Bloody Baron's the only one who can control him. He won't even listen to us Prefects. Here we are."

At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a pink silk dress.

"Password", the fat woman asked.

"Caput draconis", Percy replied.

The portrait swung open to reveal a round hole in the wall. Everyone scrambled through it. Adam helped Neville get into it before climbing through himself. They found themselves in the Gryffindor common room. It was a cozy, round room full of cushy armchairs.

Percy showed the girls to a door that led to their dormitory and led the boys to another. They walked in to see five four poster beds. Each one had deep red velvet curtains. Their belongings were already in the room.

Adam was not in the mood to talk with the boys he was sharing the room with. He was just glad it included Harry and Ron. Adam quickly changed into comfortable sleep clothes and climbed into bed. He could hear Harry, Ron, and the other boys talking some but he ignored it.

"Are you sure you're a -", Adam heard the hat's voice in his head.

"Sleeping is going to be impossible", Adam said silently to himself.

Chapter Text

Adam was right. Sleep was impossible. Before he knew it, sunlight was piercing through the windows. He normally woke up to it, so he pushed himself out of bed. Adam slid the curtains aside and got out of the bed.

He looked around at the other beds. Everyone else was still asleep. He could not blame them as it was very early to be awake. Adam changed into his clothes for the day, grabbed a book from his trunk, and walked down to the common room.

Adam sat down in one of the cushiony chairs by the fire and opened the book. He began reading it for a few minutes. It was a book he has read before because he got it on his fifth birthday. However, it is an interesting read to him. Plus, it would help him during classes.

"Why are you up early", a female voice said from behind him.

Adam turned his head to see Hermione standing by the stairs to the dormitories. He smiled at her. "Good morning to you too, Hermione."

Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled. "Good morning, Adam." She walked to the chair and sat in the one next to Adam. "Now, why are you up early?"

"I've always been an early riser. Well, except for the days after my dad would take me and my brothers on a late night hike. Why are you up early?"

"I normally get up before everyone else." Hermione's eyes wandered to the book in Adam's hands. "What's that?"

Adam looked down at the book. "Oh, it's a book about potions I got on my fifth birthday."

"A book about potions? Can I see?"

Adam handed her the book. Hermione looked through the first few pages.

"Some of these look more complicated than what our first year books go over", she said.

"They are. I talked to my mom about it because she's great at potions. She said that some of those potions in the back make third and fourth year potions look like nothing."

"Wow." She looked at Adam. "And you've had this since you were five?"

Adam nodded. "I've read the book a few times but I've never been able to apply it. Mom said it would be dangerous to try."

Hermione handed the book back to Adam. "Well, it should help in Potions. Maybe even impress Professor Snape."

"Yeah, hopefully."

Hermione looked at her watch. "Should we go get breakfast?"

Adam nodded.

The two stood up from the chairs and walked to the portrait hole. They crawled through it and walked to the Great Hall. There were not many other students in the Great Hall. The two sat at the nearly empty Gryffindor table.

Adam looked around. Ben was not present which makes sense. Ben was never an early riser unless their parents woke him up. Emma was sitting at the Ravenclaw table with one of her friends. She saw Adam and waved. He waved back at her.

Adam and Hermione ate and spoke for a little bit. Adam put the potions book on the table so they could both read from it. While the first year Potions book is helpful, the one Adam has is even more useful.

After thirty minutes, the Great Hall started to fill up more. Though, it did not fill by much because it was still fairly early before classes started. Emma walked over to the Gryffindor table and sat down next to Adam. She earned a few strange looks from people because a Ravenclaw sitting with Gryffindors was not common.

Adam wrapped his arm around Emma's shoulders and pulled her into a side hug. "Are you excited for today", he asked.

Emma nodded with a smile. "Definitely. How about you?"

"I'm excited. I'm really excited for Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts."

Emma chuckled. "Me too." She sat with Adam and Hermione for a moment before speaking again. "Are you okay?"

Adam looked at his sister confused. "Yeah?"

"Adam, I'm talking about last night before the sorting."

Adam remembered his head throbbing while the hat was singing. "Oh, that. Em, I'm fine. I think all I needed was to eat."

Emma did not look convinced. "Are you going to write mom and dad about it? Or at least Jason?"

"Emma, I told you I'm fine."

"Adam please", Emma said. Her voice cracking a little.

Adam knows that when Emma's voice cracks like that, she's begging. Emma's voice has rarely ever done that.

Adam sighed. "Okay", he said softly while nodding.

"Thank you", Emma said. She stood up. "Hey, Hermione, can you make sure Adam actually writes that letter?"

Hermione looked up from the book. "Of course I will."

"Thank you", Emma said with a smile.

Adam had a look of mock offense on his face. "You turned my friend against me?"

"It's my job as your sister to do such things", she said with a laugh before walking away.

Adam smiled and chuckled. He looked at Hermione who was laughing.

Finally, classes had begun. The first years struggled to find the rooms in which these various classes were taking place. The older students would occasionally give wrong directions for fun. Peeves would do the same to a greater extent. Adam avoided asking anyone for help just in case they wanted to mess with him. Lucky for him, Adam found the classes without much problem.

If Adam is being honest, he is excited for all the classes he is taking. That includes History of Magic. While everyone else had a bored look on their face while taking notes, Adam was intrigued by the thought of learning the history of magic from a ghost, Professor Binns.

Herbology and Astronomy were particularly interesting. Astronomy, of course, had to be taken at night. So, everyone was looking through telescopes at midnight. They were learning stars and constellations. Herbology, with Professor Sprout, was fairly easy for Adam. Thanks to Jason giving Adam some tips when working with magical plants, Adam was able to follow along fairly well.

Charms is something Adam was especially prepared for. While he and Emma have been practicing all kinds of spells, they had an interest in learning charms before going to Hogwarts. Little Professor Flitwick, who had to stand on a pile of books just to see the class, became all giddy when reading the register. His voice let out a squeak when he read Harry's name. Adam looked over at Harry and noticed that he was uneasy from the attention.

Then came Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall. Just like the night he had first seen her, McGonagall wore a stern look across her face. When everyone had come into the class, Harry and Ron being late due to not knowing where to go, she gave them a much needed statement.

"Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned."

She turned to her desk and proceeded to turn it into a pig and back again. Adam's eyes widened with a smile.

"Now, this will not be something you will be doing for some time. This is advanced for first years. You will be starting with turning matches into needles."

She waved her wand and matches floated across the room and appeared in front of each student. She made them all write down a lot of notes. After that, she let them start.

It was more difficult than anyone expected. Adam struggled amongst the rest of his peers. Throughout the time of the class, students were groaning and complaining, at which, Professor McGonagall would encourage them.

Adam's match soon started to change. The wood began becoming a silver and the ends sharpened. A smile quickly crossed his face. He looked over at Hermione, who was sitting next to him. Her match was silver but was not sharpened.

"You're doing great", Adam said.

"Thanks", she said kind of defeated. She looked over at Adam's match. "You did it? How?"

"I don't know. After a little bit, it just kinda happened."

Hermione quirked her brow. "Kinda happened? What do you mean kinda happened?"

"I don't know, Hermione. One second it's a match, the next, it's a needle. I can't really explain it. I was just as surprised."

"Great work, Mr. Davis", Professor McGonagall said. She picked it up. "This is what it should look like when you change it. Now for the real test."

"What test", Adam asked.

She walked over to her desk and slid it across. Nothing happened except the needle leaving a streak across the wood. Everyone became confused about why she did that.

A small, but rare, smile appeared on her face. "Very good indeed, Mr. Davis. Your needle did not catch fire." She set it down in front of Adam again. "Now, if there was even a hint of a match still in it-"

"It would've caught fire", Adam finished for her with a smile.

"Very good. Ten points to Gryffindor."

Adam's smile grew. The other Gryffindors in the room gave Adam praise for getting their house points. Even Hermione gave Adam a small smile.

Then they had Defense Against the Dark Arts. Adam's parents said their favorite class was always DADA. Adam is hoping it is the same for him. Unfortunately, he was wrong.

Professor Quirrell is a strange man. His classroom smelled of garlic which supposedly was to keep away a vampire he had met in Romania. He had a turban he received as a gift from an African prince for fighting off a zombie. No one believed him. He became skittish when another student, Seamus Finnigan, asked how he fought the zombie. Then there was the smell from the turban.

The Weasley twins said it was full of garlic to always protect Quirrell but Ben told Adam that he should not believe that. Even if Ben did not say something, Adam did not believe them. He has spent years in the kitchen with his mom so he knows the smell of garlic. Whatever the stench from the turban is, it is not garlic.

To top it all off for Adam's distaste in the DADA professor, is what he does to Harry. Every time Professor Quirrell would get within a certain distance of Harry, the boy would start to rub his forehead. Specifically, he would rub the spot with the scar. Adam knows something is not right.

Finally, Friday arrived. This was a special day to Adam for a few reasons. One, because he is finally doing his first potions class. Two, because his and Emma's birthday is the next day.

Adam, Harry, Hermione, and Ron were all in the Great Hall eating breakfast.

"What have we got today", Harry asked Ron as he poured sugar on his plate of food.

"Double Potions with the Slytherins", Ron sneered. "Professor Snape's Head of Slytherin house. They say he always favors them."

"Wish McGonagall favored us", Harry said.

"I'm glad she doesn't", Adam said as he spread jam on his toast.

"Really? Why", Ron asked. "Can't you imagine all the free points?"

"That's just it though, Ron", Hermione said. "You should have to earn your points. Not be given them because the professor likes you."

"That and it's hard for me to respect someone who shows favoritism."

All of a sudden, a bunch of owls entered the Great Hall. The Owl Post arrived. Some owls dropped letters to the recipients while others landed in front of the recipients. Two letters landed in front of Adam. A snowy white owl Adam remembered from the train landed in front of Harry. The boy hastily took the letter from the owl.

Adam looked at the two letters. He knows who they are both from. One is from Jason while the other is from his mom and dad. They were responding about the incident during the sorting ceremony. Adam had written them a few days prior.

Adam took the note from his parents first.

'Dear Adam,

We are so happy to finally hear from you! Emma wrote us the night you two got sorted. Though, given your state of mind, your mom and I don't blame you. To confront the issue, we have no idea what happened. It sounds to us like you got an ill timed headache. On a side note, between you and me, I find it hilarious you stumped the hat on where to put you. It was on my head for two seconds before screaming Gryffindor. The best thing to do right now is not worry about it. There's plenty of other things to worry about, like homework. If it continues to be a problem, you have our blessing to see Professor Dumbledore. He's a wise old wizard. Don't tell him or your mother I wrote that. He may be able to tell you what happened.

Write us back when you can! We love you!

Love,
Mom and Dad'

Adam smiled at the letter. He knows he does not need their permission to see Dumbledore, or any professor for that matter, but he likes to have it. He grabbed the letter Jason sent and opened it.

'Dear Adam,

It's so good to hear from you! Being sorted into Gryffindor means you'll be able to keep Ben in check. Though, knowing how you get with him sometimes, I won't hold my breath. First off, I'm sorry about the sorting. Mom and Dad have said that the hat's songs are amazing to hear. Secondly, I don't know what to say about the incident. I've asked some people I trust here at the Ministry and they said they have never heard of anything like that before. I've written some friends at MACUSA. I'll write when I hear back. For now, stay safe and stay out of trouble.

I love you, bro!

Love,
Your Favorite Brother'

Adam smiled at his brother's words. Relief did not wash over his body like he was hoping, however. Not having an answer just meant he had to do some research into why he reacted the way he did.

"We should get going", Hermione said. "Potions is going to start soon."

They all stood up. Adam put the letters in his bag while he and Harry laughed at Ron for trying to eat while getting up.

They made their way to the dungeons. It was much colder than the rest of the castle. When they entered the classroom, Adam was awestruck. While most people were shocked or terrified at the sight of a cold, creepy classroom with jars of floating animals lining the walls, Adam was amazed. He loved potions ever since he got the book and now he has the chance to apply his knowledge.

Professor Snape, similar to Professor Flitwick, started the class by calling names. He looked briefly at Adam when he got to Adam's name. He stopped calling names when he got to Harry's name.

"Ah, yes", he said softly. "Harry Potter. Our new celebrity."

Out of the corner of his eye, Adam saw three Slytherins snickering. Earlier in the week, Adam was able to identify them as Draco Malfoy and his goons Crabbe and Goyle. The two of them too stupid to actually be called Draco's friends.

Professor Snape finished calling names and looked at the class. His eyes lingered on Adam and Harry. They mostly stayed on Adam before moving to the class as a whole.

"You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making", he said. His voice barely above a whisper. "As there is little foolish wand waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don't expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses. I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death; if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."

The room remained silent after his speech. Adam looked at Harry and Ron who were shocked and slightly frightened. Hermione was on the edge of her seat waiting to impress.

"Potter", Snape said loudly, making everyone jump. "What would I get if I added powdered asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"

Harry and Ron glanced at each other. Both had looks of not knowing the answer. Hermione shot her hand up in the air.

"I don't know, sir", Harry said.

Snape's lips curled into a sneer. "Tut, tut. Fame clearly isn't everything." He ignored Hermione's hand. "Let's try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?"

Hermione raised her hand further up in the air. Harry, again, had a look of not knowing the answer. Adam pulled out a quill and started writing down on the parchment.

"I don't know, sir."

"Thought you wouldn't open a book before coming, eh, Potter?"

"Let's try one more time", he said, still ignoring Hermione's hand. "What is the difference between monkshood and wolfsbane?"

Adam held in a laugh as he noticed Hermione was practically on her feet. The humor of the situation quickly fading when he heard Harry's response.

"I don't know. I think Hermione does. Why don't you try her?"

A few of the students began to laugh.

"Sit down", Snape snapped at Hermione.

Professor Snape walked closer to Hermione as if to berate her but stopped when he noticed Adam was writing things down. His eyes wandered to the ink on the paper. Adam had written down the questions Snape asked Harry and answers proceeded them.

Hermione elbowed Adam. The boy looked up to see Snape directly in front of him, Snape was staring down at Adam.

"Mr. Davis, what do you think you're doing?"

"Taking notes, sir", Adam responded with a stutter.

"And why would you be doing that? Class has not yet begun."

Adam thought carefully before responding. "Well, it seemed to me, sir, that the questions you were asking Harry meant class started."

"If that's how it seems to you then maybe you can answer the questions that Potter could not."

Adam cleared his throat. "Asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it's known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is found in the stomach of a goat and will save you from most poisons. Monkshood and wolfsbane are the same plant, also known as aconite."

The smallest smile crept onto Snape's face. "Very good, Mr. Davis." It faded. "Your classmate is correct. Class has begun. Why aren't you all copying that down?"

Everyone began rummaging for quills and parchment.

"And a point will be taken from Gryffindor for your cheek, Potter."

Adam was a little surprised Snape did not take points away from him for writing while he was speaking.

Snape then told the class to create a simple potion to cure boils. He paired everyone up. As the groups weighed dried nettles and crushed snake fangs, Snape criticized different groups. When he looked at Adam and Hermione's cauldron, there was nothing for him to criticize so he stayed silent. Though, he gave a small nod to Adam. He praised Draco and his potion.

He was telling everyone to pay attention to the perfect way Draco had stewed his horned slugs before clouds of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the room. Adam looked at the source. Neville had managed to melt Seamus's cauldron and their potion was seeping across the stone floor.

Adam quickly told Hermione to get onto the stool before the potion made it to them. The potion was already burning holes into the surrounding students' shoes. The rest of the class quickly followed Adam and Hermione and got on their stools.

Neville was drenched in the potion. He moaned in pain as red boils popped up all over his arms and legs.

"Idiot boy", Snape snarled while he waved his wand to clean the spill. "I suppose you added the porcupine quills before taking the cauldron off the fire?" Snape turned to Seamus. "Take him to the hospital wing."

Adam watched as Seamus helped Neville walk out of the dungeon. Boils sprung up on his nose.

Snape turned to face Harry and Ron. "Potter, why didn't you tell him not to add the quills? Thought he'd make you look good if he got it wrong, did you? That's another point you've lost for Gryffindor."

Harry opened his mouth to respond. Adam was about to stop him when he saw Ron's leg move. Ron had kicked Harry to shut him up.

They finished the class an hour later. Only very minor incidents were made at which Snape took points away from Gryffindor. He ignored the mistakes the Slytherins were making. They were all finally able to leave the dungeon.

Adam had a smile on his face. He and Hermione actually did well on making their potion. Harry's face, however, was the exact opposite.

"Cheer up", Ron said. "Snape's always taking points off Fred and George."

Harry gave Ron a weak smile. "Thanks, Ron. I just wish I knew why Snape hates me so much."

"Hates is a strong word", Adam said.

"What word seems to be right", Harry asked. "Cause he doesn't like me."

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe very strong dislike."

"That's just a nicer way of saying hate", Harry said.

"Yeah, I guess", Adam said in defeat.

Adam was not in the mood to argue with Harry because it would ruin his good mood. Harry and Ron started talking about going to see Hagrid. Adam turned to Hermione who looked lost in thought. He nudged her with his elbow.

"What", she snapped at him.

Adam kept the smile on his face. "What are you thinking about?"

"Oh, nothing. I just want to get started on homework."

"Homework? Now", Ron asked, butting in to their conversation. "Hermione, we have all weekend."

"Yes, and I prefer to have my weekends free", Hermione replied. She looked at Adam. "Would you like to join me in the library?"

Adam nodded. "Sure. I wouldn't mind getting homework done."

Adam and Hermione waved at the two boys as they left for the library.

Ron looked at Harry. "Those two are mental, aren't they?"

Harry smiled. "I don't know. I think they have a point about starting on homework. McGonagall gave us a lot."

While Harry and Ron went to visit Hagrid, Adam and Hermione went to the library. They spent most of the day there to do homework. Emma soon walked into the library with a few of her friends and joined Adam and Hermione.

The group did what homework they could together. Since Gryffindor and Ravenclaw shared Transfiguration, they were able to do McGonagall's homework together. Emma told Adam and Hermione about her match changing but the ends were not sharpened.

After spending many hours in the library doing homework, the Ravenclaw group left. Emma gave Adam a quick hug and whispered something in his ear before leaving. Adam and Hermione, satisfied with what they got done, which was everything, also left the library.

The two climbed through the portrait hole and entered their common room. They saw a small group of students gathered around a notice on the wall. They walked over to it. Adam, being slightly taller, was able to read it.

"Flying lessons with the Slytherins will be starting on Thursday", Adam read aloud.

"Flying? I'm no good with heights", Hermione said.

"Oh, come on", Adam said. "It won't be that bad."

"You mean you want to do it?"

Adam nodded. "It sounds like fun. Besides, these lessons aren't mandatory. So, if you don't like them, you don't have to keep going to them."

That did make some of Hermione's anxiety disappear. Though, she still did not feel completely at ease.

The two were soon joined by Harry and Ron. The boys looked at the notice and groaned. They were not excited about doing it with the Slytherins. Adam sat in one of the cushiony chairs and grabbed out his potions book. Harry and Ron, mostly Ron, started talking about Quidditch. Hermione had walked away from them.

The Weasley twins and Ben wandered over to them during the conversation. Ben sat on the arm of Adam's chair. Adam did not look up but did hear their conversation. It was news to him that Fred and George were on the Gryffindor Quidditch team.

"Ben never said you guys played Quidditch", Adam said looking up from his book.

Fred and George looked at Ben offended. "Why not", they asked.

Ben smirked at them. "Because my family cares nothing for Quidditch. My dad is the only one who would give interest if his best friend hadn't become paralyzed after being hit with a bludger when they were here."

"Wait, what", Adam asked.

Ben nodded and looked at his brother. "You remember Leo?"

"Yeah. The wizard that makes his wheelchair fly? I didn't know that's how he got that way."

"Dad doesn't talk about it. He just told me the story because he doesn't want me playing."

Fred and George looked at Adam. "You don't care either, Adam?"

Adam shook his head. "While it can be entertaining to watch, I see no point in it."

They all talked for a little while longer. Adam had gone back to his potions book and tuned the five of them out.

He did not know how long he was reading the book until Hermione appeared next to him. Adam looked up from the book and noticed the other boys were gone. He looked at her and saw a book in her hands. A book titled 'Quidditch through the Ages'.

"Uh, Hermione, I don't think that's going to help you", Adam said.

"Well, it's worth a shot, isn't it?"

Adam gave her an unsure look. "Flying is more of a practical thing rather than theoretical. The best thing to do may be wait till Thursday when the lessons start."

"That's not until next week. That gives me time to learn what I can about flying."

Adam shook his head. "If you say so."

Adam went to bed shortly after that. He was not hungry so he had no need to go to the Great Hall. His mind was also preoccupied with the next day. It was his and Emma's 12th birthday. He was excited to spend some time alone with Emma and Ben since it was just going to be the three of them.

His eyes closed and he quickly drifted off to sleep.

No sooner had he fallen asleep was he waking up again. The curtains for the other beds were still drawn so the other boys were still asleep. Adam was not surprised. He climbed out of bed and put on some clothes he felt comfortable wearing.

Adam walked down the stairs and into an empty common room. Normally, he would sit in a chair by the fire but this time he crawled out of the portrait hole. Ben was standing a few feet away, speaking to Sir Nicholas.

"Ah, young Adam, there you are", Nick said in a cheery voice. "Ben, here, was just telling me about it being your birthday."

Adam gave Ben a glare before plastering a fake smile onto his face for Nick. "It is, but I would appreciate it if you didn't go around telling people. I don't want anyone else knowing."

"Ah, of course. Your secret is safe with me. Happy birthday, Adam", Nick said before disappearing.

"You told Sir Nicholas about it", Adam asked, slightly annoyed.

Ben gave Adam a small smile. "He isn't going to tell anyone. Besides, you're making friends here. Friends, I'm sure, who would want to celebrate with you."

"Yeah, well, you and Emma are the only people I want to celebrate with. So, let's go meet Emma at Ravenclaw Tower. She should be up."

Ben walked over to Adam and wrapped him in a hug. "Regardless. Happy birthday, Adam."

"Thanks, Ben", Adam said, returning the hug.

Adam does not know why, but for as long as he can remember, he has never liked making a big deal of his birthday. There has always been some strange aversion to him regarding his birthday. When his parents learned this, they would always just celebrate with the six of them. Emma was more than willing to accommodate Adam's strange dislike toward the birthday.

The two boys walked to the Ravenclaw Tower. They received a few strange looks from some Ravenclaws but a few others knew they were Emma's brothers. Adam was able to recognize some of Emma's friends. They saw Emma talking to two Ravenclaw girls.

Emma had her back turned to the boys. Ben tiptoed over to her and wrapped his arms around her making her yelp. When Ben let her go, she turned around punched him in the gut. Ben did not stop laughing the entire time. Adam was also laughing but from a safe distance away.

Emma then smiled and waved her friends goodbye. She hugged Ben when he was able to stand at his full height.

"Happy birthday, sis", Ben said while still laughing.

"Thank you", she said with a smile.

The two released and Emma ran over to Adam to hug him too. Adam returned the hug with a smile that matched Emma's.

"Happy birthday, Em", Adam said.

"Happy birthday, Adam", Emma said while tightening her arms around Adam before letting go.

"So, what do you guys want to do", Ben asked.

"We could take a walk around the grounds before heading to breakfast", Emma suggested. "The weather is perfect right now."

Adam and Ben agreed. The three walked away from Ravenclaw Tower and went outside.

While they walked around the grounds surrounding the castle, they talked about each others week. Ben was telling them about some of the stupid stuff he did with Fred and George. His stories earned laughs from both Emma and Adam.

The twins told Ben how the week had gone for them. Due to not being in the same house, their class schedules were different and so were their experiences in the classes.

Adam told them about the Potions incident. Ben made fun of how Adam only said something to Hermione instead of the class as a whole about getting on a stool. Adam had no retort.

Emma talked about Transfiguration. A girl in her class changed the match into a needle but it suddenly burst into flames. Adam and Ben could not stop their laughs.

After their walk, they went to the Great Hall. They sat at the end of the Gryffindor table. There were not many students in it yet but Adam did see Harry and Hermione. Ron was still asleep so he was not surprised. The two Gryffindors saw Adam and waved at him.

Adam waved back at them before putting his attention back on his brother and sister.

They enjoyed some breakfast before the Owl Post arrived. Letters were dropped in front of both Adam and Emma. Packages were also dropped in front of them. They had received letters from their parents and Jason who each sent them a package. Another one of the letters were from a few people at MACUSA who know the twins well because of Jason.

The packages from their parents contained a mix of sweets and healthy snacks. The three of them laughed at it. Jason sent them each a book on defensive spells and a different item each. Jason sent Emma a quill and parchment set. She takes a lot of notes so she is bound to need a new set soon. Jason sent Adam something the now 12 year old boy was not expecting, a wand holster.

Attached to the holster was a note.

'Don't worry. I wrote to Dumbledore and asked about it. He approved of it as long as your robes cover it. Plus, it will grow with you. DON'T TELL MOM AND DAD.'

Adam smiled. Emma and Ben immediately started fawning over the holster.

"Man, I never get the good presents", Ben said while he was admiring the holster.

"That's because you can't be trusted with them", Emma said.

Adam laughed while Ben just stared at her before starting to laugh. He high fived her.

Adam and Emma proceeded to open the letters they had received from their parents, Jason, and their MACUSA friends. The letters from their parents and Jason saying the same thing. Happy birthday and hope classes are doing well. The letters from their MACUSA friends were more intriguing. Their friends filled them in on some happenings at MACUSA and requesting that they send letters in reply.

"We should write back to them later", Adam said. "I haven't spoken to Kevin in a year."

"We should", Emma said excited. "I wonder how Makayla is settling in after her promotion."

"I miss them", Ben murmured. "Kevin always joined in on my jokes."

"Then Makayla would reprimand you both for them", Adam said.

"Yeah", Ben said with a smile that soon turned into a laugh.

The three of them spent the rest of the day hanging out in either the courtyard or somewhere else on the grounds where they could be together. At dinner time, they split off.

Ben found Fred and George getting ready to play a prank on Mr. Filch. Ben immediately joined in on it. Emma found her friends studying in the library. Adam went to the dormitory first before finding his friends.

He was relieved to find the room empty except for Trevor, Neville's toad. Adam put his new spell book and wand holster in his trunk before locking it. He walked over to Trevor's enclosure and pulled out his wand. He waved it over the enclosure and a mist fell on the toad for a few seconds. Adam could not tell for sure but he thinks Trevor appreciated it.

"There you go, Trevor. I know Neville forgets sometimes but I'll make sure to remind him."

Adam then left the dormitory and returned to the common room where he saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione. The three looked at Adam and smiled. He walked over to them before they left they crawled out of the portrait hole and went to the Great Hall.

The quartet ate dinner and happily talked. Ron asked Adam where he was all day to which Adam replied spending time with Emma and Ben. He also said he got stuff from home just in case either Ron or Harry saw his new book or holster. Hermione was most likely going to see the book.

Adam asked them what they did during the day. Harry and Ron traded glances with one another while Hermione rolled her eyes and started talking. She told Adam about how she had to help them with their homework because they finally looked at it.

Immediately the two boys started complaining about the homework they were given. Adam chuckled at their complaints. He does agree that there was a lot of homework. However, he finds it funny that they are complaining over the homework covering something they did not learn in class when Adam and Hermione know they did, in fact, cover it.

That night, after saying good night to everyone, and reminding Neville to give Trevor a mist every day, Adam fell asleep happy. While he does get strange feelings during his birthdays, he always appreciates that his family makes them worthwhile. And, for the first time ever, he can honestly say that he has friends that make it worth it too.

Chapter Text

The week went by fast for Adam. He went to his classes, did as instructed, received many points along the way, and did his homework.

As strange as Adam finds Professor Quirrell, he can not deny that the man in the turban knows defense against the dark arts. Professor Flitwick awarded Adam points for performing the charms in class on the first try. It was nothing new to him. History of Magic was its regular self with Adam writing notes and everyone else being bored out of their minds.

Astronomy was still very fun for Adam. Up at midnight, looking through a telescope at the stars and planets, was amazing. Herbology was also still fun. Jason's tips were still proving helpful and he was able to help Harry, Ron, and Hermione because of the notes. Neville certainly amazed him because the boy was better at it than he was.

Then there was Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall was still making the class work on turning matches into needles. Adam was the only student to successfully do it last class. This time, he managed to do it much sooner.

McGonagall, again, gave Adam points for the completion of it. Hermione was not far behind Adam. It took her a few more tries than Adam but she managed to successfully change the match into a needle.

Adam made a mental note to ask Emma how it went for her the next time he sees her.

The class started to pack up and leave. The four of them started walking to the door when Professor McGonagall spoke.

"Mr. Davis, can you stay for a moment, please?"

"Of course, Professor", Adam responded. He turned to the others. "I'll meet you guys in the Great Hall."

They nodded and left the classroom.

Adam walked to McGonagall's desk. She waved her wand and a chair appeared next to it. Adam took a seat.

"You are proving to be much more proficient in Transfiguration than I would have expected. Have your parents allowed you to practice before coming to Hogwarts?"

Adam shook his head. "No. They showed me some tricks but never actually let me try."

"Curious", she said in a voice below a whisper. She raised her voice. "You may go, Mr. Davis."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said as he stood.

Adam walked out of the classroom confused. Sure he knows charms and potions really well, but he has never practiced transfiguration. There was something strange in the way Professor McGonagall acted that made Adam curious as to why she wanted to know about his past.

Adam walked to the Great Hall where he joined his friends. He walked right in on their discussion about quidditch and the flying lessons taking place the next day.

When the next day rolled around, Adam was not too happy at breakfast. Hermione was boring everyone with useless facts about flying. Ron was speaking to a few other boys about quidditch. Harry was trying to listen to everyone's conversations at once. Adam was staring down at the fork in his hands, contemplating stabbing himself.

Luckily the Owl Post arrived. Adam did not care if he got anything. He was just glad it shut everyone up.

A barn owl dropped a small box in front of Neville. The boy excitedly opened it. At first, Adam thought it was something for Trevor, but Neville pulled out a small glass orb full of white smoke.

"What is that", Harry asked.

"It's a Remembrall", Neville said. "Gran knows I forget things sometimes. This tells you if there's something you've forgotten to do. Look, you hold it tight like this, and if it turns red-" the orb suddenly turned a scarlet red. "Oh... it means you've forgotten something", he said saddened. "What did I forget?"

Adam looked at Hermione with a smirk on his face. Hermione shared the same look while shaking her head. They both know what it is he is forgetting, his robes.

"Should we say something", Adam asked in a whispered.

Hermione nodded while trying to contain her laughter.

Adam turned his head to Neville. Before he had a chance to say anything, Draco Malfoy, who was walking by the Gryffindor table, grabbed the Remembrall from Neville's hands. Harry and Ron immediately got to their feet.

Adam was going to join his friends but felt Hermione's hand on his shoulder. This made him turn his head to see Professor McGonagall approaching them.

"What's going on?"

"Malfoy's got my Remembrall, Professor", Neville said.

Draco scowled at Neville as he set it back down on the table. "Just looking."

Draco and his two goons walked away from the table. Adam watched them as they left the Great Hall. He turned his head back to his table. He saw Harry and Ron were sitting down talking to Neville. Adam looked at Hermione.

"Thanks for stopping me from getting up", he whispered.

"Well, I saw McGonagall coming over so there was no need for you to join. You don't need to thank me."

"Yeah, I do. If I got up, I would've done something. My brother told me not to draw attention to myself."

Hermione quirked her brow. She looked in the direction of Ben and the Weasley twins who were whispering about something. "I didn't know Ben cared that much", she said.

Adam snorted. "Ben would love to watch me fight. It's my oldest brother, Jason. He's an Ambassador for MACUSA."

"He told you not to draw attention to yourself?"

Adam nodded, Jason's words bouncing around in his head. "There were a few incidents at my old school. He wants to make sure they don't happen here."

"Well that's courteous of him, right", she asked.

"It is. And I understand that he wants to avoid those incidents from happening here, but I can't help but feel like there was more he wanted to say."

"Have you tried asking him?"

"No. We talked before I got on the train and it's not something I want to speak about over letters."

"Maybe Christmas will be your opportunity."

"Yeah, maybe."

The two watched as Neville stood, holding his Remembrall. He started to leave.

"Hey, Neville", Adam said. "You forgot your robes."

Neville's eyes widened. "Oh yeah. Thanks, Adam." Neville started running out of the Great Hall to change before classes.

"And don't forget to feed Trevor", Adam yelled.

Hermione looked at him. "How do you know he forgot to feed Trevor?"

Adam smiled. "I don't know if he forgot", he said before laughing.

Hermione started laughing too.

Harry and Ron were staring at the two with confusion on their faces. All the two boys heard were Neville's robes and feed Trevor, everything else was whispered. To them, Adam and Hermione were just laughing like maniacs for no reason.

Later that day, at three-thirty, the Gryffindors were walking down the stairs to the grounds for their flying lesson. The weather was perfect and Adam loved it. The grass was crunching under their feet and the breeze was making the trees sway.

Adam looked at the Forbidden Forest. There was a part of him that wished students were allowed to go into the forest. He wanted to see what was inside of it.

The Gryffindors joined the Slytherins on a smooth lawn. There were twenty broomsticks on the ground. Adam looked at the two groups of students. He walked over to one of the brooms. He was the only one to do this.

Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived and looked at all the students who were not standing by a broomstick.

"Well, what are you waiting for", she barked. "Everyone stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up."

Harry stood on Adam's right and Hermione was on Adam's left. Ron stood on Harry's right. Neville stood on Hermione's left.

"Stick out your right hand over your broom and say 'up'", Madam Hooch said.

"Up", everyone shouted.

Adam's broomstick immediately flew into his hand. It sent a shock through his arm that felt like it would have shattered the bones in his arm. Adam turned his head. Harry's broom had gone into his hand. Ron's flew up and hit him in the head. Neville's broom did not move at all. Hermione's broom only rolled over.

"Be clear when you say it", Adam said to Hermione and Neville. "You have to say it confidently and clearly."

"Up", Hermione and Neville said again confidently.

Their brooms flew up into their hands.

"Thanks, Adam", Neville said.

Hermione smiled at Adam. "Thank you, Adam."

Adam smiled at them. "You're welcome."

Madam Hooch showed them all how to mount their brooms without sliding off. Then she started walking up and down the rows to correct their grips. Harry, Ron, and Adam were delighted to see Draco had been gripping it wrong for years. Adam was delighted too because he was tired of listening to Draco brag about riding a broom.

Adam helped Hermione and Neville with their grips.

"How do you know to do this", Hermione asked.

"My dad used to play quidditch when he was here. He would tell Emma and I all about how he learned certain tricks. I've never ridden a broom but I retained the information."

"Now, when I blow my whistle, kick off from the ground, hard", Madam Hooch said. "Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet and then come straight back down by leaning forwards slightly. On my whistle. Three. Two. -"

Neville, very nervous, kicked off before the whistle blew. He was rising fast.

"Come back, boy", Madam Hooch shouted.

Everyone was watching Neville continue to rise. Neville looked down which was a mistake. The boy suddenly slipped off his broom. Adam quickly removed his wand. He raised it toward Neville.

"Arresto Momentum", Adam cast.

Neville's body did slow but not as much as Adam was hoping. His body hit the ground with a hard thud and crack. Adam dropped his broom and ran over to Neville, his wand still tightly gripped in his hand. Madam Hooch was right behind him.

Madam Hooch was bending over Neville while Adam helped the boy sit up.

"Broken wrist", Madam Hooch said. "It's alright, boy. Up you get." She turned to face Adam. "You may have kept this from being much worse. I'll be sure to inform the Headmaster about this." She faced the rest of the class. "None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you'll be out of Hogwarts before you can say 'Quidditch'. Come on, dear."

Neville started walking with Madam Hooch. He looked briefly in Adam's direction. "Thanks, Adam", he mumbled.

Adam gave him a small smile. He understood that Neville must be very embarrassed about falling off his broom. Or about taking off before Madam Hooch said to. Adam did not know which but he knew Neville was embarrassed.

Adam turned and walked back to the line of Gryffindors. When Madam Hooch and Neville were out of sight, Draco started laughing.

"Did you see his face, the great lump?"

The other Slytherins started laughing too.

"Shut up, Draco", Adam snapped, making the students around him jump. There was a fire in his voice.

"Oh, look. The American is standing up for Longbottom", a Slytherin girl Adam identified as Pansy Parkinson said.

"What are you going to do about it, Davis", Draco asked.

Adam clenched his free hand while the grip on his wand tightened. Hermione seemed to be the only person to notice because she put her hand on the arm holding the wand. Adam turned his head to look at his friend. She slowly shook her head.

Adam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. A burning desire in his stomach quickly dissipated. He put his wand back in its holster and covered it with his robes.

"Look", Draco said as he ran forward and picked up something from the ground. "It's that stupid thing Longbottom's gran sent him."

"Give that here, Malfoy", Harry said quietly.

Malfoy smiled nastily. "I think I'll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to collect. How about... up a tree?"

"Give it here", Harry yelled.

Draco got onto his broom and took off. "Come and get it, Potter!"

Harry quickly got onto his broom. Adam did not know what to do. A part of him wanted to help get the Remembrall back, but another part said it would not end well.

"No", Hermione shouted. "Harry, you heard what Madam Hooch said. You'll get us all in trouble."

Harry did not respond. He took off into the air and chased after Draco. Adam was impressed at how easy Harry was making flying a broom look. Harry was a natural. Harry was going higher while chasing the Slytherin boy.

Ron was cheering Harry on while other people were gasping or screaming.

Adam watched as Draco threw the Remembrall. Harry chased after it while Draco returned to the ground. Harry flew straight down after the Remembrall. Harry reached out his hand and caught the orb. He pulled the broom up just in time to only topple on the grass instead of crash. The Remembrall was clutched to his chest.

The Gryffindors cheered loudly. A cheer that quickly went silent as a sharp voice rang through the air.

"Harry Potter!"

Professor McGonagall was running over to them. The look on her face was unlike any face Adam has ever seen. Harry managed to get to his feet. His legs severely trembling by the fear of the angered professor.

"Never in all my time at Hogwarts... how dare you... might have broken your neck..."

Adam was genuinely shocked by her lack of being able to finish one thought.

"It wasn't his fault, Professor-"

"Be quiet, Miss Patil-"

"But Malfoy-"

"But nothing, Mr. Weasley. Potter, follow me."

Harry started following Professor McGonagall. He handed the Remembrall to Adam.

"Good luck", Adam whispered loud enough for only Harry to hear.

They all watched Harry walk back to the castle with Professor McGonagall. Adam and Hermione looked at each other. Worry covered their faces. Adam also looked at Ron who shared the same look. The three of them heard Draco's laugh of triumph.

To avoid doing something he would not regret, Adam started walking to the castle. Hermione was closely following him, calling after him.

Adam crawled through the portrait hole and entered the common room. He sat down in one of the cushiony chairs taking deep breaths. He carefully set the Remembrall down because it was not his to break.

"Adam, are you okay", Hermione asked after she climbed through the hole.

"Yeah", Adam quickly replied.

Hermione could tell Adam was not being honest with her. There were tears forming in his eyes. He was avoiding eye contact with her. What also caught her attention was the way he was rubbing a spot on his chest near his shoulder.

"Do you want to do homework", Hermione asked in an effort to put his mind onto something else.

"Not right now", Adam replied weakly. "I don't really want to do anything right now."

"Okay", Hermione said quietly.

The two sat there for a little while longer. Hermione read a book while Adam stared into the fire. While he did not say it, he did appreciate Hermione staying with him. He knows she did not have to but it still meant a lot to him.

Before going to the Great Hall for dinner, the two stopped by the hospital wing to check on Neville and give him his Remembrall. He was very grateful to them. Adam and Hermione went to the Great Hall and sat down with Harry and Ron. The latter were talking about quidditch. Specifically, they were talking about Harry making the Gryffindor quidditch team as a first year.

"Congratulations, Harry", Adam said with a small smile.

"Thanks, Adam", Harry said excited.

Hermione did not say anything. Her gaze kept going to Adam. Worry was clearly written on her face but Harry and Ron were too distracted to notice. Hermione turned her head to look at the Ravenclaw table. She saw Emma laughing with some of her friends.

"I'll be right back", Hermione said to the boys.

They did not give her as a response as they were too engrossed in their conversation. Adam was picking at his food, his mind very clearly somewhere else.

Hermione got up from the table and walked to the Ravenclaw table. She drew a few eyes but she easily shook them off. Emma saw her coming and gave her a confused expression. Hermione whispered in her ear for a minute and then returned to the Gryffindor table.

They ate and talked for a little while. Adam was slowly going to back to his old self. Then Draco and his goons walked over to the table. They had very satisfied looks on their faces. Adam smiled at the thought of them not knowing about Harry not being kicked out of Hogwarts.

"Having a last meal, Potter? When are you getting the train back to the Muggles?"

"You're a lot braver now you're back on the ground and you've got your little friends with you", Harry replied coolly.

Crabbe and Goyle cracked their knuckles and scowled from behind Draco. From under the table, Adam's hand rested on his wand. He did not care there were teachers at the High Table. If Crabbe and Goyle want to fight, he will give them one.

"I'd take you on any time on my own", Draco said. "Tonight if you want. Wizard's duel. Wands only. No contact. What's the matter? Never heard of a wizard's duel before, I suppose?"

Before Adam could reply, Ron opened his big mouth.

"Of course he has. I'm his second. Who's yours?"

Draco looked at Crabbe and Goyle. "Crabbe. Midnight. We'll meet you in the trophy room because it's always unlocked."

The three Slytherins walked away. Adam brought his hand out from under the table. He turned his gaze onto Ron and gave the redhead a very unpleased look. Hermione was too shocked by what Ron said to do anything. Harry was confused.

"What is a wizard's duel", Harry asked. "And what do you mean you're my second?"

"Well, a second's there to take over if you die", Ron said casually. He noticed Harry's unsettled look. "But people only die in proper duels, you know, with real wizards. The most you and Malfoy will be able to do is send sparks at each other. Neither of you knows enough magic to do any real damage. I bet he expected you to refuse anyway."

"And what if I wave my wand and nothing happens?"

"Throw it away and punch him on the nose", Ron suggested.

"What", Hermione said, finally finding her voice again. The two boys looked at her. "Harry, you mustn't go wandering around the school at night. Think of the points you'll lose Gryffindor if you're caught; you're bound to be. It's really very selfish of you."

"And it's really none of your business", Harry replied.

"Harry, she's right", Adam said. "Plus, being in a duel, even if the only magic you can do is sparks, is bound to get you in trouble."

"It's none of your business either", Ron said, defending Harry.

Adam and Hermione looked at each other. Both were disgusted with how the discussion was going. They got up from the table and left the two boys. Hermione was fuming and she wanted to talk about it but she saw Emma coming over to them.

They made it just out of the Great Hall when Emma got to them.

"Hey, Adam, can I talk to you?"

Adam looked at his twin sister. "Sure", he said skeptically.

Hermione walked a few feet away from them to give them space. Adam could tell she was talking to herself because her mouth was moving but no words were coming out.

"What happened during the flying lesson", Emma asked.

"What?"

Emma sighed. "Hermione told me that you got upset at the flying lesson after Draco started some stuff."

Adam glanced at Hermione. The Gryffindor quickly turned her head when she saw Adam look at her.

"I removed myself from the situation because I would've done something to him if I stayed", Adam replied, somewhat confident in his words.

"Did it send you back?"

Adam slowly nodded.

"Oh, Adam", Emma said softly. She wrapped her arms around him. "Promise me you'll write Jason. He's going to want to know", she whispered.

Adam nodded into his sister's shoulder. "I promise. I love you, sis."

Emma smiled. "I love you too, bro."

The two broke apart and Emma walked back into the Great Hall. Adam turned to look at Hermione who was avoiding eye contact with him.

"You told Emma", he asked.

She finally looked at him. "Something was wrong with you and I didn't know how to help. I thought Emma would know", she replied. "Are you mad?"

Adam stared at her for a moment. "No", he sighed. "You were concerned about me and I do appreciate you trying to help. Besides you made the right decision going to Emma. If it had been Ben, things would have gone differently."

Hermione smiled. "Good cause I don't want to lose my best friend."

That took Adam by surprise. "I'm your best friend?"

"Well, er, yes. I mean, you were the first real friend I made here. I do consider you my best friend."

Adam returned the smile. "You're my best friend too. Besides Emma, of course."

Hermione kept the smile for a moment. Her face became angered again. "Can we talk about how stupid those two are being?"

"Yes", Adam said.

The two started walking back to the Gryffindor common room while talking about Ron and Harry. Their conversation was quick because they agreed that the boys were being idiots for falling for Draco's stupidity.

They agreed they had to try one more time to convince at least Harry not to go. They did some homework in the common room as Gryffindors slowly filed in. Harry and Ron also walked in but ignored the two.

Adam and Hermione stayed up doing their homework until eleven. That's when Adam went to his dormitory. He saw all the curtains to the other beds were shut. Neville must have returned. He knew Harry and Ron were faking it because Ron was not snoring.

Adam rolled his eyes. He changed into comfortable clothes and put his shoes back on. He drew his curtains and then quietly snuck out of the room. He sat down in one of the chairs by the dying fire and stared at it.

Hermione soon joined him. She was wearing her pink dressing gown. She did not look happy to be doing this. Adam did share her sentiment. He did not want to be calling out his friends either for reckless behavior but if he could stop them, he would.

A few minutes passed and the two suddenly heard footsteps coming down from the boys dormitory. They were walking slowly, clutching their wands. That is when Adam heard Hermione's voice.

"I can't believe your going to do this, Harry."

A lamp flickered on to reveal Hermione. Adam was standing next to the chair because he got tired of sitting.

"You", Ron said angrily. "You two, go back to bed."

"I can't without warm milk", Adam muttered with an amused smile.

"I thought about telling your brother", Hermione said, ignoring what Adam said. "Percy, he's a Prefect. He'd put a stop to this."

"Come on", Harry said to Ron. Harry was visibly fed up with Hermione.

Adam sighed. "I'm going to regret this."

Adam went after them. He heard the hushed protests coming from Hermione but he was determined to make Harry stop and think. The two followed Harry and Ron out of the portrait hole. Before Adam could speak, Hermione spoke first.

"Don't you care about Gryffindor or do you only care about yourselves? I don't want Slytherin to win the House Cup and you'll lose all the points we've gotten."

"Go away", Ron said, still angry.

"Why are you okay with this", Adam asked looking at Ron. "Harry doesn't have any experience to do something like this."

"Why does that matter", Harry asked.

"What are you trying to prove, Harry", Adam asked. "Is there an actual reason behind this or are you trying to satisfy your own ego? Who cares what Malfoy says? You let him bait you into this and you're still letting him win."

"No, I'm not. I'm going to beat him in this duel."

"Don't you see, Harry? There is no duel. Malfoy is all talk, no action. He won't show up tonight because he knows he'd get in trouble if he got caught. He played on your and Ron's egos. He wants you to get in trouble to make himself feel more superior."

Adam could see Harry was actually thinking about what he said. Apparently Harry has a brain after all. Then Ron spoke.

"Come on, Harry. If Malfoy has anything to prove, he's going to prove it tonight", Ron said. "We've got to go, we're going to be late."

Harry looked at Ron and nodded. The two continued on their way. Adam looked at Hermione.

"It was a good try", Hermione said with a weak smile. "But the Fat Lady's gone so we can't get back inside."

Adam thought for a moment. "Ron's just as bad at spells as Harry. If Draco does show up, then I want to be the one to do something." Adam started following the boys.

Hermione was about to protest. She did not want Adam to get in trouble too. Knowing that without the Fat Lady at the portrait, there was no way of getting back in, she started following them.

"We're coming with you", Hermione said to Harry and Ron when she and Adam caught up to them.

"You are not", Ron said, his voice rising.

"Whether you like it or not, it's better we all go because if the Slytherins do show up, they won't fight fair", Adam said. "I won't either", he whispered.

Before Ron could reply, Harry spoke.

"We welcome the help", he said with a small smile.

The four of them carefully walked through the corridors. They were well aware that at any turn they could be face to face with Filch or Mrs. Norris. They were lucky, however. They ran up a staircase to the third floor and arrived at the trophy room.

Ron and Harry watched the doors on either side of the room. Both had their wands out. Adam's hand was hovering over his in his pocket. He was reading the different names on the trophies. He stumbled upon one 'James Potter'. He smiled at the thought of Harry being some legacy in Hogwarts quidditch.

The minutes passed by.

"He's late. Maybe he's chickened out", Ron whispered.

A noise in a room nearby made them all jump. Harry and Ron raised their wands. A voice crept into their ears and it was not Draco. It was worse.

"Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner", Filch said to Mrs. Norris.

The color in Harry's face drained. He motioned for the other three to follow him. They barely made it around a corner when Filch entered the trophy room.

"They're in here somewhere", they heard him mutter. "Probably hiding."

"This way", Harry mouthed to them.

They skulked down a long gallery full of suits of armor. Filch was getting closer. Ron turned his head back to look for Filch. Without realizing it, he walked into a suit of armor, knocking it over. The suit fell onto the hard stone floor causing a loud clashing and clanging.

"RUN", Harry yelled.

The four sprinted down the gallery, not aware of where they were going. They swung around the doorpost and ran down one corridor after another. Due to his athletic ability, Adam overtook Harry as leader of the running group. It did not help much because Adam had no idea where to go, just like Harry.

Eventually, the four of them found themselves in a hidden passageway after ripping through some tapestry. They ran along it, Adam still in the lead, and come out near their Charms classroom.

"I think we've lost them", Harry panted, leaning against the wall.

Adam, who was the least effected by the running, looked at Hermione. She was clutching at the stitch in her chest. He saw that she was about to speak.

"I told-", Hermione began but Adam put his hand on her shoulder.

"They don't need that right now", Adam whispered in her ear.

The collective panting by the three out of shape students made it easy for Adam to whisper without being overheard by Harry or Ron. The whisper itself sent a shiver down Hermione's spine. Her face also started to burn but because of the dark, Adam could not see the blush overtaking her cheeks.

She nodded slowly. Adam honestly wanted to tell Harry and Ron off too. He knew, however, it would accomplish nothing. He was hoping that they learned their lesson.

"We should get back to Gryffindor tower before this night gets any worse", Adam said.

They made no further than a dozen steps when a doorknob to a classroom rattled and something came shooting out of it.

"Peeves", Adam said under his breath.

Peeves caught sight of the four and let out a squeal of delight. "Ickle firsties out of bed."

"Shut up, Peeves. Please", Harry begged.

"Wandering around at midnight, ickle firsties? Tut, tut, tut. Naughty, naughty, you'll get caughty."

"Not if you don't give us away, Peeves. Please", Hermione begged.

"Should tell Filch, I should. It's for your own good, you know."

"Get out of the way", Ron snapped as he took swipe at Peeves.

Adam wanted to curse Ron right there and then knowing what was about to happen.

"STUDENTS OUT OF BED", Peeves bellowed. "STUDENTS OUT OF BED DOWN THE CHARMS CORRIDOR!"

They all ducked under Peeves and ran again. They ran down the corridor and ran right into a locked door.

"This is it", Ron said defeated. "We're done for. This is the end."

Footsteps were approaching them quickly. Filch was running as fast as he could toward Peeves' shouts.

"You two are hopeless", Adam muttered as he grabbed out his wand. "Alohomora", Adam whispered.

The lock clicked and the door opened. The four pushed their ways inside and shut the door quickly. Adam turned to face the room while the other three pressed their ears against the door.

Adam froze as soon as he fully turned to face the rest of the room. He heard the others let out sighs of relief and turn to face the room. As soon as Adam heard the whimpers come from the mouths of Ron and Hermione, he quickly acted. Adam clamped a hand over their mouths. He was glad Harry was too stunned to speak.

"Don't make any sudden moves", Adam whispered to them.

A monstrous dog that filled the space from floor to ceiling was directly in front of them. Adam had no doubt the dog is why they were not allowed on the third floor. The dog had three heads, its eyes planted on the four of them. Its three noses twitching and its growls telling Adam the dog was about to pounce.

Harry started fondling for the doorknob. Adam was hoping he would find it quick. He was staring right into the eyes of the middle head. For some reason, though, the dog's growls lessened. The noses started sniffing the air.

Adam quirked his brow. He knows dogs do not do that unless they are trying to identify enemy or ally. Adam took his hand off of Hermione's mouth because he did not trust Ron to stay quiet. He held out his hand slowly. Hermione, shaking tremendously, held onto the back of his shirt.

"No one's going to hurt you", Adam said quietly.

The dog took a step forward and sniffed Adam's hand. The dog took a step back again and looked at them. The growling stopped completely. Adam smiled and let out a breath he did not know he was holding.

"That's a good boy", he said as he slowly pulled his hand back.

Harry finally found the doorknob and twisted it. The four of them stumbled backwards out of the room. Harry and Ron quickly got up and closed the door. They all started running back to Gryffindor tower. Filch was nowhere in sight which was a relief.

They did not stop running until they made it to the portrait of the Fat Lady. To their relief, she was actually there. She was surprised to see their sweaty faces. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had their dressing gowns over their shoulders.

"Where have you all been", she asked.

"Never mind that. Pig snout. Pig snout", Harry panted.

The portrait swung open and they all climbed inside. They all collapsed into the armchairs. Even Adam had to admit, all the running was getting to him. No one spoke as they worked to catch their breaths.

"What do you suppose they're doing keeping a bloody thing like that locked in a school for", Ron asked finally.

"Guarding the gates of hell", Adam said casually. The others looked at him. "What? A giant three headed dog standing on a trap door. Did no one else think of that?"

"What trap door", Harry asked. Ron looked just as confused.

Adam looked at Hermione. He was relieved to see understanding on her face.

"It was standing on a trapdoor, Harry. It's guarding something", Hermione said. She shot Adam a look before he got the chance to make his joke again. She stood up and glared at Harry and Ron. "I hope your pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed. Or worse, expelled. Now, if you don't mind, I'm going to bed."

"Good night, Hermione", Adam said as if the adventure never happened.

"Good night, Adam", she replied before she went to the stairs.

Ron watched her as she climbed the stairs then looked at Adam and Harry. "You'd think we dragged her along, wouldn't you?"

Adam snorted.

Harry looked at Adam. "How'd you know it wouldn't hurt us?"

"I didn't. For all I knew, Cerberus was going to pounce when I extended my hand."

Ron's eyes widened. "You mean you decided to take a shot?"

"What else should we have done, Ron? I know dogs well enough to know that when he sniffed, he didn't know us to be friend or food", Adam said, his voice rising. "Yes, I took a shot. Good thing I did too because you shouting probably would've made him pounce on us", Adam said angrily.

Adam stood from his chair and walked to the stairs. He climbed up the stairs, walked into the dormitory and climbed into bed. He was thinking about their adventure. He was also thinking about his last words to his friends.

He did not mean to snap at them. However, the interaction with the giant dog did confuse him. He thought about it. If the dog is guarding something, then it should have attacked immediately. Instead, it waited. It sniffed. It was friendly.

"What does it mean", Adam asked himself.

Chapter Text

Adam woke up the next day very sore. He was not expecting himself to be so sore from running the night before. Granted, he was sprinting almost the entire time, and came face to face with Cerberus, but he knows he is in better shape than that.

He changed into his robes for the day and left the dormitory. Everyone else was still asleep, which was no surprise. He would be surprised if Harry and Ron did wake up soon. He walked down the stairs and saw Hermione sitting in one of the chairs.

"Morning, Hermione", Adam said with a small smile.

"Good morning, Adam", Hermione said, slightly annoyed.

Adam quirked his brow. "Are you upset with me because of last night?"

"Not with you", she replied.

Adam sighed. "Last night was not their fault entirely."

"No, but they are mostly at fault. They dragged us into it even though we were trying to stop them. It could have been much worse."

"Exactly, Hermione. It could have been worse but it wasn't. We got back without being caught by Filch. No one else knew we were out. No one got in trouble."

"So, you're saying we should forgive and forget?"

Adam shook his head. "Forget? Never. That was a large dog. I'm always going to remember that. Forgive? Yes. They made a mistake. Probably won't be their last but it was only a mistake."

"Might be easy for you to forgive them but not so much for me."

"That's fine. Do you want to go to the Great Hall?"

Hermione nodded. Her slightly annoyed face turning into a smile.

The two went to the Great Hall and started having breakfast. The tables started filling up as time passed. Harry and Ron also walked into the Great Hall but sat a fair distance away from Adam and Hermione.

Adam was able to catch Harry's eye and smiled at him. The boy with the glasses gave him a smile back. Adam was hoping it meant that they were not actively ignoring him too.

The Owl Post soon arrived and a parcel was dropped in front of Harry. Adam looked up and saw it was Hedwig that dropped the parcel. The snowy owl flew to the High Table and landed on McGonagall's arm. Adam smiled.

"Looks like McGonagall got Harry a new broom", Adam said to Hermione.

Hermione looked at Harry and Ron who were carrying the parcel out of the Great Hall. "Then why are you smiling? I thought you said you don't respect people who show favoritism."

"I said it's hard for me to respect people who show favoritism. Plus, McGonagall wants to win the Quidditch Cup along with the House Cup. It makes sense she would give Harry a broom. It's not just for him but for all of Gryffindor."

Hermione thought for a second. "I guess that is a way to look at it."

The two Gryffindors left the Great Hall shortly after and went to their classes. In every class, Adam could see Harry was not paying attention. He swore Snape was going to give Harry detention for not answering a question Snape asked several times.

Later that day, after classes, Adam was laying on his bed writing letters. Ron and Harry were also in the room talking about the broom Harry received that morning. Harry let Adam take a look at it and Adam was actually impressed.

Ron was somewhat defensive but Adam shut him down real quick by pointing out that his problem is with Hermione. Adam also said that he is friends with both them and Hermione and that he was not going to choose a side.

"I'm Hermione's friend but I'm also your friend. Nothing is going to change that, alright", Adam asked.

Ron and Harry looked at each other then back at Adam.

"Fine", Ron said more calmly. "I'm sorry, Adam."

"It's alright, Ron."

Harry grabbed his broom from his bed. "I have got to get to the pitch. I don't want to be late for my first lesson. Bye guys."

"Bye Harry", Adam said as he left.

Adam got back to writing his letters. He told Emma that he would write Jason about the incident during the flying lesson. He was also hoping that Jason heard back from his friends at MACUSA and Adam could finally get answers about the headache.

"What are you doing, Adam", Ron asked.

"Writing a letter to Jason. I want to update him about some stuff."

"Are you going to tell him about the dog and the trapdoor?"

"Yeah. I already know what he's going to say but I figure I should tell him anyway."

"Are you mental", Ron asked as he nearly jumped out of his bed. "What if he tells your parents? Or writes to Dumbledore?"

"Don't worry, Ron. Jason is trustworthy. He also won't say anything to my parents unless he thinks there is a genuine concern about mine and Emma's safety. And Ben's too, I guess."

"And a three headed monster on the third floor isn't a concern?"

"Not if Dumbledore already knows about it. We were warned at the feast not to go onto the third floor."

Adam finished writing his letters and left the room. He walked down the stairs and crawled through the portrait hole. He was not expecting to see Professor McGonagall standing by the portrait.

"Hello, Mr. Davis."

"Hi, Professor. Is there something I can help you with?"

"Yes. Professor Dumbledore would like to speak with you."

Adam gulped. "Uh, okay. Can we stop by the owlery? There's a letter I have to send."

"Of course, Mr. Davis."

Adam started walking with Professor McGonagall down the corridor. They passed Hermione on the way and she gave Adam a concerned look. He returned the look.

They walked to the owlery and Adam quickly gave his letter to an owl. Then he and McGonagall walked to a part of the castle Adam had never been to before. They approached a large golden statue of a griffin.

"Cool", Adam muttered.

"Acid Pops", McGonagall said.

Adam looked at her confused until the griffin statue turned. It revealed the passageway to Dumbledore's office. An impressed smile formed on Adam's face. He followed McGonagall. They walked to a door. She knocked on it.

"Enter", Adam heard Dumbledore say.

They entered the office and Adam was immediately awe struck. It was a very spacious office. There were paintings of previous headmasters on the wall. Relics lined the walls. Shelves of books also lined the walls. One shelf had the sorting hat on it. Adam's eyes wandered to the sword.

"This place is awesome", Adam said.

"Thank you, Adam. Yes, it is quite... awesome", Dumbledore said with a small smile. "Thank you, Minerva."

McGonagall left the office. Adam slowly walked toward the desk to give himself time to admire the office. It also gave him the ability to mentally prepare for why he was brought to the headmaster.

"Would you care for a cup of tea?"

"Uh, sure. Thank you, Professor."

Dumbledore prepared tea for them while Adam walked closer to the desk. He was going to stop at it then he saw a red bird suddenly perch itself on the perch next to Dumbledore's desk.

"No way", Adam said excited.

Adam ran over to the phoenix. He slowly brought his hand up to the legendary birds plumage. The phoenix closed its eyes and let Adam stroke its plumage. Adam smiled. He knows the phoenix must be enjoying it.

"His name is Fawkes."

Adam turned his head to look at the headmaster. Dumbledore placed two cups of tea down on his desk before looking at Adam.

"A very powerful bird, Fawkes is."

"I've read a lot about phoenixes. Their tears have the ability to heal. They can carry weight much greater than their own."

"Hmm, anything else?"

"Well, phoenixes can transport themselves, their feathers, or people using their fire. That's only a fairy tale though."

"Do you believe it", Dumbledore asked, walking over to them.

"I don't know. I wouldn't be surprised if it was true. Phoenixes are legendary creatures. They don't need to eat. They burn and get reborn stronger than before."

"There is one fact you have yet to mention. Loyalty."

Adam quirked his brow. "What do you mean, Professor?"

"The loyalties of a phoenix are difficult to place. They can bond with many but that does not mean it will be loyal to each one of them."

"How would someone earn the loyalty of a phoenix?"

"No one actually knows. They choose who they are loyal to."

Adam stroked Fawkes' plumage a few more times before walking to the desk.

"Do you like magical creatures, Adam?"

"Yes, Professor. Certain creatures more than others, though", Adam said with a small laugh.

Dumbledore chuckled too. "I suppose you are wondering why I asked you here?"

Adam nodded before taking a sip of his tea.

"Madam Hooch informed me about the incident involving Mr. Longbottom."

Adam was about to start defending Neville and saying Draco was at fault but he stopped himself. The incident passed and Dumbledore may not do anything about it now.

"She told me you used a levitating spell to slow Neville's descent. Is this true?"

"Yes, Professor."

"Arresto momentum is a powerful feat of magic for first years, Adam. May I ask how you know about such a spell?"

"My oldest brother taught it to me. He would take me to work with him sometimes and show me a few of the spells he used. Then we would practice when we got home."

Dumbledore stroked his long white beard. "Fascinating."

"Can I ask a question?"

Dumbledore nodded. "Of course, Adam."

"When I cast the spell in the past, it worked perfectly. When I cast it to help Neville, it was weak. It was almost like it-"

"Was useless?"

Adam nodded slowly.

"I can assure you, Adam, casting that spell helped Mr. Longbottom. It would have been much worse had you not. The reason it was weaker than before is because you had never used the spell that way before. You were afraid for Mr. Longbottom so your focus was not fully on the spell."

"Is that something I'll be able to change?"

"Yes, but it will take time. Over time, you will learn how to balance your emotions with your spells. Our emotions play a great role on casting spells. They have a great effect on its strength. I know you will learn these things Adam. It will just take time."

Adam thought about his words. "Thank you, Professor."

The two sat in silence for a few minutes. The only sound was them sipping their tea. When the cup was empty, Adam set it down and looked at Fawkes. The phoenix turned his head to look back at him.

"Was the spell the only thing you wanted me for, Professor?"

"Is there another reason you should be here?"

"Uh, no, Professor."

Dumbledore gave him a faint smile. "You may go, Adam."

"Thank you, sir."

Adam rose from his seat. He walked over to Fawkes and stroked his plumage one more time. The phoenix nuzzled his head into Adam's hand before Adam pulled his hand back. Adam walked out of the office and walked passed the statue.

McGonagall was standing by the statue waiting for him. She walked him back to Gryffindor tower. She gave the password and the portrait swung open.

Adam crawled through the hole and walked into the common room. Before he had the ability to register anything in the room, a mane of bushy brown hair engulfed him in a hug. Adam smiled and reciprocated.

"Thank Merlin you're still here", she said. Her voice muffled because her face was buried in Adam's robes. She pulled her head back before taking a few steps back. Her face was very red. "You are still here, right?"

Adam nodded and kept the smile on his face.

"Then why were you with McGonagall?"

"She was taking me to see Dumbledore. He wanted to talk about me casting that spell during our flying lesson."

"What did he say", she asked as she walked to one of the chairs.

Adam sat in the chair next to her. "He was impressed I used a higher level of magic as a first year. I told him how I learned it. Oh, and we talked about his pet phoenix."

"He has a pet phoenix?"

Adam nodded. "His name is Fawkes. I've never seen a cooler animal."

"Not even a three headed monster dog?"

Adam shook his head. "Fawkes is still cooler. Phoenixes are amazing creatures."

Hermione's mind jumped to something else Adam said. "How did you learn the spell?"

"Jason taught me."

"Wow. You and Emma really do have a jump on us, don't you?"

"Yeah, but only with some things. Our parents were particular about us learning magic when we were younger."

"She was telling me about it earlier", Hermione said. She looked at Adam's confused face. "She and I did some homework in the library."

Adam smiled. "I'm glad you two are becoming friends. Or is she turning you into her little mole?"

Hermione gave him a guilty smile. "Both. She just wants me to let her know if something happens with you and she can't immediately help you."

Adam laughed. "Oh, I love my sister."

The two Gryffindors continued to talk. They had a conversation about their homework. Adam was able to get his done just before he started writing the letters to Jason. They figured out their answers lined up completely.

Harry crawled through the portrait hole while they were talking about the defensive spell book Jason gave to Adam. Harry excitedly told Adam about the quidditch lesson. Hermione was ignoring them while Harry spoke.

Adam was happy for his friend. There was something in the way Harry was acting that told Adam he did not get happy very often. Harry excitedly ran up the stairs to tell Ron all about it. Adam turned his head to look at Hermione.

"At least I'll have someone to cheer on while I watch the matches", Adam said with a smile.

Weeks started to pass by much faster than Adam was expecting. With classes, doing homework with Hermione in the library, spending time with Ben and Emma on the weekends, and wasting time with Harry and Ron, the weeks just disappeared.

Adam was not complaining about it, though. He had a fair amount of his days split up so that nothing was actually taken for granted. Sure, he wished that Harry, Hermione, and Ron could all be together but that just was not the case.

One of the things he did with the two boys was watch Harry practice for quidditch. Madam Hooch was reluctant at first to let Adam and Ron stay but Oliver Wood, Gryffindor Captain and Keeper, convinced her to let them watch.

Hermione always being a reader and wanting to learn more gave him the ability to read and learn his new defensive spell book. Reading it was something he thought he would not have time for given how he split his time. He also occasionally made Hermione think about talking to Ron and Harry again.

The time with Ben and Emma was not what Adam would call inconsistent but they never did the same activities when they were together. There was a weekend that Adam and Emma wanted to put their defensive spells to the test. With Ben being a third year, he knows more attack spells. That was when the twins were thankful he pays attention in class. They would have Ben shoot a spell at one of them and they would have to block it.

Jason replied to Adam's letter quickly. He was right about not approving of the dog situation. Adam was not too pleased with the lack of answers on his headache situation.

'Dear Adam,

I was not expecting so much in your last letter. Emma writes enough for the both of you but that letter could put some of hers to shame.

Anyway, first off, sneaking around at midnight and confronting three headed dogs is not what I meant when I said to keep your head low and stay out of trouble. Don't get me wrong, I'm glad you wanted to help your friends. I would not expect anything different from you. Just try to stay out of trouble from now on.

Secondly, I'm sorry about the flying lesson. Dad became giddy when Emma said you were taking flying lessons. I'm happy to hear those spell lessons with me came in handy. Don't worry about it being less effective. These spells need more time to master and I know you'll get there. Glad to hear your friend Neville is doing okay.

As for how you reacted to Malfoy, you did the right thing by walking away. I've heard that the Malfoy's are a bunch of bullies. I know it may be difficult but try your best not to engage with the Malfoy kid. We don't need a repeat of 'the incident'.

Unfortunately, I don't have good news from MACUSA. Kevin and Makayla are saying that they've never heard of this sorta thing happening. Jessica, however, has a theory that you could be reacting to stronger forms of magic. Mom and Dad say that the hat is powerful magic. I think the best thing right now to do is talk to Professor Dumbledore. I already told Emma and Ben to keep an eye on you but Dumbledore may be able to help where the rest of us can't.

I know this may not be the news you wanted to hear, Adam, but it's the best I can do for you. I want you to write me if it happens again or if you get overwhelmed again.

Write back soon! I love you, bro!

Love, Jason'

Halloween quickly arrived. The corridors smelled like baking pumpkin which immediately brought Adam back home. Unfortunately, they still had to go to classes.

Charms was perhaps the most interesting class of the day. They were making objects fly which excited the class. Adam was only mildly excited. He and Emma have been doing that since they were nine. Professor Flitwick split everyone into pairs.

Harry was paired with Seamus Finnigan. Ron was paired with Hermione. Both looked angry with this but Adam could not tell which of them was more angry. Flitwick then paired Adam with Neville. Relief washed over Harry's face. No one else may have noticed but Adam did.

Adam did not mind being with Neville. The boy puts himself down too much so Adam is glad he will be able to help Neville learn how to do these things.

"Now, don't forget that nice wrist movement we've been practicing", Flitwick squeaked. "Swish and flick. Remember, swish and flick. And saying the magic words properly is very important too. Never forget Wizard Baruffio, who said 's' instead of 'f' and found himself on the floor with a buffalo on his chest."

Adam bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from laughing. The thought of a buffalo on someone's chest was just too comedic for him.

The lesson was proving very difficult for many of the students. They were either mispronouncing the words or incorrectly performing the movements. Neville was struggling with both. Adam helped him slow down and enunciate the words correctly.

"It's okay, Neville, we have time", Adam said. "We'll get to the movements in a bit."

Neville nodded. "Thanks for helping me, Adam."

"Of course."

Neville looked at Adam's feather. "Aren't you going to try it?"

"Not right now. I'm helping you."

All of a sudden, Seamus' feather burst into flames. Adam put his head down but laughed. Neville was trying to hide his laugh but failing.

"Uh, Professor, I think we're going to need another feather", Harry said.

Then Adam heard Ron's voice.

"Wingardium Leviosar!"

Adam face palmed. Nothing happened.

"You're saying it wrong", Hermione snapped at Ron. "It's Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa. Not Leviosar."

"You do it, then, if you're so clever", Ron said annoyed.

Adam watched with amusement. He knows Ron will not be happy with how this ends. Hermione rolled up her sleeves and flicked her wand.

"Wingardium Leviosa!"

The feather rose off the desk and hovered above their heads.

"Oh well done", Professor Flitwick cried while clapping. "Everyone see here, Miss Granger's done it!"

Hermione smiled widely. She looked at Adam who gave her a thumbs up with a smile.

Adam spent the rest of the class helping Neville. By the end, Neville was able to do it all correctly and the feather hovered high into the air. Adam was so excited that he clapped and praised Neville loudly, similarly to how Ben did when Adam and Emma were sorted. Neville was embarrassed at first but was proud of himself.

As everyone was leaving, Professor Flitwick stopped Adam and asked him to do it. Adam was so concerned with helping Neville, he never showed Flitwick he could do it. Adam did the swish and flick, said the incantation, and the feather started hovering. Flitwick was satisfied and let him leave.

Adam ran to catch up with Hermione who was walking a few feet behind Harry and Ron. A smile quickly appeared on her face when Adam was next to her.

"Great job", Adam said.

"Thank you", Hermione said. "What did Professor Flitwick want?"

"He just had to make sure I knew how to do it. I was so engrossed with helping Neville I forgot to do it."

"Was he impressed?"

"Not as much as he was with you. I think Emma already did it with him so he knows the Davis' can do it."

The two went silent at the wrong time.

"It's no wonder no one can stand her", Ron said to Harry. "She's a nightmare, honestly."

The look on Hermione's face made Adam incredibly angry at Ron. The girl sped up and pushed her way passed Harry and Ron. She purposefully knocked into Harry as she left. Adam also sped up but stayed quiet.

"I think she heard you", Harry said.

"So? She must've noticed she's got no friends."

Those words lit a fire in Adam's stomach. He sped up to be right behind Ron.

"She's got one really pissed off best friend", Adam said.

Both Harry and Ron spun around so fast they should have gotten whiplash. The fear was very clearly written on Ron's face. Ron opened his mouth but Adam put up his hand to stop him.

"Nothing you say right now is going to make this better", Adam gritted through his teeth. He took a deep breath. "I know you guys aren't happy with her but that doesn't give you the right to be upset over something as petty as performing a simple charm. For your information, she was going to try and make amends."

"She was", Harry asked.

Adam nodded. "It took me time but I finally convinced her to talk to you guys. But after this, I don't know if I want to talk to you either. She has friends, Ron. Believe it or not, some people can actually look beyond someone's faults."

Adam turned around and walked away from them.

He tried his best to follow Hermione's supposed path. It was impossible to know where she went without following her. Something Adam was wishing he had done instead of yell at Harry and Ron.

Adam was saddened he could not find Hermione. However, he knew that it would not do him any favors to continue a useless search and miss class. Adam went to his next classes then would continue his search.

As he was leaving his last class, a girl stepped in front of him.

"Hey, you're Adam, right? You're always with Hermione?"

"Yeah", Adam replied skeptical. "Have you seen her?"

"I have. She's in the girl's toilets near the Great Hall."

"Thanks, uh?"

"Lavender. Lavender Brown."

Adam smiled at her. "Adam Davis. Thanks, Lavender."

Adam left the classroom. He dropped his stuff off in the dormitories and went to where Lavender said Hermione may be.

The Halloween feast was starting so, hopefully, there will be no other students. This would be a very awkward situation to explain.

Adam got to the door to the girls bathroom. He contemplated knocking or just walking inside. Either way would scare Hermione but he wanted her to know he was there. Adam took a deep breath and raised his hand to the door. He knocked on it a few times.

"Hermione, it's Adam", he called. He was praying that she was the only girl in there. He pushed the door open slightly. "Hermione?"

"Adam? You're not supposed to be in here", she sniffled.

A small smile crept onto his face. He was sad that after all this time she was still crying. However, he was happy he found her.

"I'm not technically in there. I'm just holding the door open. But if someone does come by, I'm going to be more embarrassed than you."

Hermione gave him a weak laugh. It was enough to make Adam's smile bigger.

"Can you come out here so we can talk", Adam asked.

Adam only had the door open maybe two inches so he could not look inside but he heard noises. Shuffling, maybe fixing of robes, and then walking. The door swung back and Adam saw Hermione standing there.

She did not look good. Her cheeks was tear stained. Her eyes were red and puffy. Her robes were wrinkled from sitting on the floor. Adam wanted to reach out and hug her and reassure her, but never got the chance.

Hermione closed the distance between them.

Her body collapsing into his and knocked him backward but he stayed up. He smiled as he wrapped his arms around her too.

"You know you have friends", Adam said. "Not to mention a best friend."

Hermione nodded into the hug. Adam could not see it but she had a huge smile on her face because of his words.

"Thank you, Adam", Hermione said. "For everything."

"Of course, Hermione. You want to know something I just realized?"

"What?"

"I was so focused on checking on you that I never realized I could've asked Emma to go in to check on you."

Hermione started laughing. Adam laughed too.

The two separated and walked over to a wall. They leaned against it and slid down it to sit on the floor. Hermione immediately started asking questions about the classes she missed. Adam told her what she missed which was almost nothing.

They continued to talk about a number of things. Hermione was curious about life in America. Adam wanted to know what her life was like outside of school.

Adam started sniffing the air and his nose scrunched up. "Do you smell that?"

Hermione sniffed the air too. She immediately clamped her hand over nose. "What is that?"

Adam got to his feet and looked around. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary but the smell was getting stronger. The floor below them started to shake. Adam turned around to see a large mountain troll turn a corner and face them.

Adam immediately reacted. He grabbed Hermione's hand and pulled her up. Together, they ran to the girl's bathroom.

Their breaths of relief were short lived because the troll came bursting through the door. Hermione let out a scream. Adam tried to think of a way to fight. All of the spells he knows for fighting would not do anything against a mountain troll.

The troll swung his club. Adam pushed himself and Hermione to the ground. The club just barely missed Adam's head as it collided with the wall. Pieces of brick and rock fell to the ground. Adam grabbed a piece of rock and threw it at the troll's head. The troll's attention focused on Adam.

Adam looked at Hermione. "Run!"

Hermione started running to the door as Adam threw another piece of rock at the troll's head. The troll swung his club again. Adam jumped out of the way of the club and it hit the row of stalls.

"It's locked", Hermione yelled suddenly.

Adam became confused. The troll took a step toward Adam and swung the club for a third time. This time, Adam ducked. The club hit the wall again, making more rock and brick fall to the ground. Hermione ran back to Adam as he stood up. Adam removed his wand from its holster.

"Oy, pea brain", Ron yelled out of nowhere.

He and Harry entered the bathroom. Ron had found a metal pipe to throw at the troll. The troll grunted and swung the club at the two boys. They ducked out of the way and ran over to Adam and Hermione.

"Now what", Harry asked, his wand also drawn.

"You're asking us", Hermione asked frantically.

The troll let out what sounded like a roar and raised his club over his head. Adam's eyes widened. The troll swung back down. Without a second thought, Adam quickly raised his wand and yelled the first spell that came to mind.

"Protego!"

A very translucent white orb appeared around the four kids. As soon as the club impacted with the shield charm, it bounced back up making the troll stumble back. Harry took this as an opportunity to run toward the troll and jump onto it, wrapping his arms around the troll's neck.

Adam's shield charm nearly broke on impact. Adam lowered his wand and the shield dissipated. He watched Harry cling to the troll's neck, though, the troll did not notice Harry. The troll readied his club again.

Ron and Hermione were too frightened to do anything. Ron was yelling at Adam to do whatever he just did again and Hermione was too afraid to talk but she was clinging to the back of Adam's robes. Adam, however, was in a different state than everyone else.

Adam's head was pounding like it never had before. He could feel blood slowly start to fall from his nose. His vision was starting to blur. He was starting to lose the feeling in his legs and arms.

As blurry as his vision was, he was able to see the troll raise his club again. Adam raised his shaking arm up, the wand shaking with his arm. The words were in his head but nothing was coming out. Fear was the only feeling coursing through his body.

Not wanting to see what was about to happen, Adam closed his eyes as the troll brought the club down.

Nothing happened.

The troll howled with pain. Adam opened his eyes to see why the troll had not killed them. In a disgusting attempt to stop the troll, Harry pushed his wand into the troll's nose. Adam smiled weakly. He would have made some comment about Harry doing something so disgusting but he was too weak.

Now Harry was hanging on to the troll's neck like a lifeline. The troll thrashed about, swinging his club. Adam did not notice it when he first opened his eyes, but he looked at it again. The club, once hard stone, now pure ice.

Adam tried to raise his wand again to do something else but his body was to weak. He stumbled back against Hermione. The troll swung the ice around and it crashed into stalls, sinks, and the walls, breaking off small chunks of ice.

"Ron, swish and flick", Adam managed to say.

Ron looked at his friend who was being supported by Hermione. Though, the girl was too frightened by the situation, and her concern for Adam, to be able to stay on her own legs for long. Ron, however, understood what Adam said.

Ron pulled out his wand, pointed it at the troll, and said the first spell to come to mind. "Wingardium Leviosa!"

What was once the troll's club, left his hand. The oddly shaped block of ice hovered above the troll's head and dropped onto it. A sickening crack was followed by the ice hitting the ground and shattering.

The troll fell onto the floor with a loud thud.

Harry got up to his feet while Ron wrapped an arm around Adam's shoulders to help him stay on his feet. Hermione did not let go of Adam's robes but she looked at the troll.

"Is it dead", she asked hesitantly.

"I don't think so", Harry replied. "I think it's just knocked out." Harry pulled his wand out of the troll's nose and it was covered it snot. "Urgh - troll bogies."

Suddenly, the four looked up, Adam less so, when they heard something slam followed many footsteps. Professors McGonagall, Snape, and Quirrell walked into the bathroom. Quirrell took one look at the troll and let out a whimper and looked as if he was about to faint.

Professor McGonagall took a step toward the children. Her face showing no emotion besides anger.

"What on earth were you thinking", she asked in a cold fury that could rival Snapes. "You're lucky you weren't killed. Why aren't you in your dormitory?"

Professor Snape, who was looking at the troll's body, finally looked at the children. He gave Harry a sharp look before his eyes rested on Adam.

Adam was staring back at Snape. The two had locked eyes but Adam had no idea why. His brain felt like mush and so did the rest of him. He could still feel the blood coming from his nose. His vision was still blurry but did not get worse. However, his ears were ringing. He could hear someone talking, a female, but he could not identify who or what she was saying.

When the voice stopped, Adam could see what looked like Snape rise from the crouched position next to the troll. He then heard a deeper male voice start to speak in an almost whisper. He knew that to be Snape. Adam just could not hear what Snape said.

"Was Mr. Davis struck by the troll", Snape asked in his usual whisper like tone. A hint of fear and concern behind his question.

"No, Professor", Harry replied. "We don't know why he's like this, actually. One second he was fine, the next he was like this."

Professor McGonagall, who just noticed Adam's condition, looked at Snape. "Take him to the hospital wing. I shall handle these three."

"Understood. But, before that, why is there ice all over the ground?"

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other. Confusion was written across their faces. They did not actually pay attention to the ice until just now.

"We don't know that either, Sir", Ron said. "It used to be the troll's club."

"Used to be", McGonagall asked.

"Yes, Professor", Hermione said.

Adam and Snape locked eyes again. Adam could barely keep his eyes open but he could tell Snape was staring intently into his own.

"Many strange occurrences", Snape said. "The Headmaster will hear about this." Snape took a few steps toward Adam and grasped the boy by his shoulders. "Come boy, we must get you to the hospital wing."

Hermione was reluctant to let go of Adam's robes but once Ron pulled her back, her hands released his robes. The professors did not notice. Harry and Ron did however and looked at each other briefly before McGonagall started berating them again.

Adam was being led to the hospital wing by Snape. When they arrived, Madam Pomfrey immediately told Snape to put Adam in one of the empty beds. Adam laid down and his eyes closed. The ringing in his ears had not stopped but he could hear what Madam Pomfrey asked his Potion's professor.

"How did he get like this? Was it the troll?"

"No. It was magical exhaustion. He overused magic too advanced for his age to fight the troll."

"How do you know this?"

"The children he was with were unhelpful. I had to peer into his head."

"You looked into a student's mind? You know that's against the rules."

"If no one he was with knows how he ended up like this and you need to know so you can treat it, then I did you a favor."

Madam Pomfrey sighed. She looked at Adam. "If its magical exhaustion then he will have to spend the night. What of the others you say he was with?"

"They are unharmed, however, frightened."

Madam Pomfrey nodded. "Good. I will take care of it from here, Severus. You may go."

Snape nodded to the woman and turned around. Before walking to the door, he looked at Adam's motionless body. He quickly turned his head back again and limped toward the door and out of the room. His black robes were flowing along behind him.

The next morning, Adam slowly opened his eyes to what was not his dormitory. The sun was piercing into the room, but it was illuminating other colors besides the maroon and gold he was used to seeing.

"Good, you're awake", Madam Pomfrey said as she walked over to him. "Sit up, boy. Sit up."

Adam did as he was instructed. Though, he did it rather slowly because his head was still throbbing lightly and his entire body felt more sore than it does after going on a miles long hike with his dad.

"Here. Drink this", she said, handing Adam a goblet of something.

Adam sniffed it. It did not stink but it did not smell appetizing. He brought the goblet to his lips and drank it all in one go. He nearly chocked and puked it up a few times. The satisfied look on Madam Pomfrey's face told him it was smart to drink it all.

"Good. Now, I'm letting you go but understand that you must take it easy. I don't want to see you back here for sometime. Do you understand?"

Adam nodded.

"Good. You may leave when you know you can stand without help."

"Thank you."

It took Adam a few tries to finally get it, but he was able to stand without falling back onto the bed. He slowly walked out of the hospital wing and returned to Gryffindor tower. Climbing the portrait hole was a pain but he eventually got it. At first, he thought he was going to see a bunch of students leaving for classes but remembered that it was a Saturday.

"I can relax", he said as he walked over to one of the cushiony chairs and plopped himself onto it.

"Adam", a female voice shrieked.

Adam barely had time to get out of the chair before he felt a pair of arms wrap around his torso. He smiled and wrapped his arms around her frame.

"I missed you too, Hermione", he said. "But you're going to have to let go. Everything hurts."

She quickly unwrapped her arms from around him and he did the same. Adam collapsed back into the chair and took a deep breath.

"Are you alright? Do I need to get you anything", Hermione asked.

Adam shook his head. "No, I'm okay."

Hermione took a seat next to his chair. "Adam, what happened last night?"

"I was actually going to ask you the same thing."

"You mean you don't remember", Ron asked, suddenly appearing next to them.

Harry also appeared with Ron. The two boys sat on the floor in front of Adam's chair.

Adam shook his head to Ron's question. "Last night is one big blur. I remember talking with Hermione. Then the troll coming. I remember us running into the bathroom, dodging his club. You guys ran in there. Then, that's when it starts to get fuzzy. The next thing I know, I'm waking up in the hospital wing."

"Adam, you nearly passed out", Harry said.

"I did?"

Hermione nodded. "Your body was shaking and your nose was bleeding."

"Plus, you could barely keep your eyes focused", Ron said. "I had to support you when the professors arrived."

"Speaking of which, what happened with them", Adam asked.

"Well, Hermione lied to McGonagall", Ron said with a proud smile.

"Really", Adam asked with genuine curiosity and a smile.

Hermione tried to hide her reddening cheeks. "I only did it to make sure you guys did not get in trouble."

"She lost us points", Harry said. "But me, you, and Ron got some."

"We did? How much?"

"Five each", Ron replied.

Adam smiled. "I wish I was there to hear McGonagall say that. I wish I was there to hear Hermione lie even more to be honest... Wait a second. Are you three talking now?"

The three of them looked at each other before looking at Adam.

"We are", Hermione said. "I guess you could say we're friends now?"

Ron and Harry smiled at this and nodded.

Adam was dumbfounded if he was being honest. "It took a troll nearly killing us for that to happen?"

The three of them started laughing while Adam just looked at them confused. He shook his head and rolled his eyes.

"Whatever. I'm glad I don't have to split my time up between you guys anymore. That was a serious pain."

As the days passed on, everyone was preparing for the first Quidditch match of the season, Gryffindor vs Slytherin. News had somehow spread about Harry being the new Seeker and everyone was either congratulating him or poking fun at him.

To take his mind off the stress of the upcoming match, Hermione gave Harry 'Quidditch through the Ages'. It did end up working as Adam always saw Harry reading it.

"I don't think he's ever going to read another book besides that one", Adam whispered to Hermione one day while she was looking over Harry and Ron's homework.

Hermione smirked. "Most likely not if his homework is any indication."

Adam started laughing which caused Hermione to start laughing too.

It surprised Adam to see how much laid back Hermione had become with Harry and Ron. She was willing to help them with their homework. Help being the operative word. They just wanted her to tell them the answers but she absolutely refused. So did he when they asked him. Hermione was willing, however, to look over it for them to help which they accepted.

The day before the first match arrived and the four of them were outside in the courtyard during break. They were huddled around a small jar with a blue flame on the inside that Hermione managed to conjure up. The three of them were trying to keep warm while Adam was reading his potions book that was in his lap.

Adam was the least effected by the cold, being from Denver and all. He took advantage of it that morning by going for a run around the castle grounds before classes. The night they found the three headed dog was a wake up call for Adam to stay in shape. Running with a cold breeze always made him feel good and it woke him up.

Professor Snape crossed the yard and looked at the four. He walked over to them. Adam did not look up at the Potions professor. The other three tried to act unsuspicious but it failed miserably.

"What's that you've got there, Potter", Snape asked.

"A book, Sir", Harry replied in an attempt to conceal the fire.

"Library books are not to be taken outside the school", Snape said. "Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor."

Snape took the book. He looked at the others. Hermione and Ron plastered fake smiles onto their faces. Snape ignored them. He looked at Adam. The blonde boy did not look up from his book. Snape stared at him for a moment before turning and limping away.

"He made that rule up", Harry said angrily. "Wonder what's wrong with his leg?"

Adam looked up from his book and looked at Snape who was still limping. Some memories from Halloween night returned. He remembered Snape had the limp when he was guiding him to the hospital wing.

The morning before the match arrived and the four were in the Great Hall eating. Harry was not eating but the others were trying to get him to eat. In an effort to distract himself, Harry told Adam what he witnessed between Snape and Filch the night before.

Last night, while a bunch of Gryffindors were in the common room, Adam went to his dormitory to do some silent reading. He was not aware that Harry left to get his confiscated book back.

Adam was surprised by what he heard. While Snape's actions were suspicious, it was not cause to accuse him of anything.

"Hang on, Harry", Adam said. "You can't be serious?"

"I am. I overheard Snape talking about the dog. That means he was trying to sneak passed it."

"How do you know he was trying to steal whatever the dog is guarding? How do you know he was the one to release the troll?"

"Why are you standing up for him", Ron asked. "Everything Harry has said makes sense."

"From a subjective point of view, maybe", Adam retorted. "If you look at this objectively, then none of it makes sense. Maybe Snape went to guard the item along with the dog."

"Then how do explain why he was attacked", Harry asked.

Adam quirked his brow. "That's what guard dogs do, Harry. They attack. Not to mention, we were in the room with the dog, Harry. It wanted to attack us too. It just didn't for some reason."

Harry sighed. "Will you at least admit that something doesn't seem right with the whole thing?"

"There's a giant three headed dog on the third floor of a castle full of children", Adam replied. "Of course something isn't right."

"Enough of that", Hermione said. She looked at Harry. "You have to focus on today. Will you please eat something?"

"I'm not hungry."

"Just a bit of toast", Adam asked as he held up his unfinished piece.

"I said I'm not hungry."

"Harry, you need your strength", Seamus Finnigan said. "Seekers are always the ones who get nobbled by the other team."

"Thanks, Seamus", Harry said as he and the others watched Seamus pile ketchup on his sausages.

Adam stifled a laugh that he wanted to let out. He had never seen someone put that much ketchup on anything in his life. And that was saying something considering the stories Ben has told him about how the Weasley twins dared him to eat a bunch of stupid things their second year.

When the time came, everyone in the school was filing into the stands around the Quidditch pitch. Many of the students had binoculars. Adam, Hermione, and Ron were with Neville, Seamus, and Dean. They had made a banner to cheer on Harry. They were soon joined by Emma who was wearing her Ravenclaw scarf around her neck tightly and clutching her gloved hands close to her chest.

Adam laughed lightly. "I thought you loved the cold."

Emma rolled her eyes but smirked. "I'm not like you. I swear, you and dad are freaks of nature with the cold. Look at Ben, even he's wearing multiple layers. Not just a robe with a short sleeve shirt underneath which is our everyday wear. I mean, you don't even have a scarf."

Ben was sitting next to Lee Jordan, the commentator for the match, and talking about something.

Emma sat next to Adam and looked at the banner. "Cute banner. Though, I think it's misleading."

Adam smiled. "I tried to tell them that but they were addiment. Plus, it's rooting for Harry. So, either way, it's a win."

Emma blew into her gloved hands and rubbed them together. Adam chuckled. He leaned down and grabbed the bag at his feet. He pulled out a blanket that he grabbed from his bed in the dormitory. He handed it to Emma.

"Here. I figured you'd be sitting with us."

"You're the best brother ever", Emma said as she wrapped herself in the blanket.

The players started coming onto the pitch. The crowds of students started cheering. The two teams walked to the middle where Madam Hooch was standing. Her broom was in her hand. She said something to the teams that Adam could not make out. Then the teams got onto their brooms.

With a loud blow of the whistle, fifteen brooms rose into the air.

"And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor. What an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive too-"

"JORDAN!"

"Sorry, Professor."

Adam turned his head with a smile on his face. He saw Ben had doubled over in laughter at his friend's antics. However, Lee Jordan also had a smile on his face.

"And she's really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet, a good friend of Oliver Wood's. Last year only a reserve. Back to Johnson and - no, Slytherin have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes. Flint flying like an eagle up there. He's going to sc - no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and Gryffindor take the Quaffle.

"That's Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there. Nice dive around Flint. Off up the field and - ouch - that must have hurt. Hit in the back of the head by a Bludger. Quaffle taken by Slytherin. That's Adrian Pucey speeding off towards the goalposts, but he's blocked by a second bludger, sent his way by Fred or George Weasley. Can't tell which but nice play by the Gryffindor beater anyway. Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes.

"She's really flying. Dodges a speeding Bludger. The goalposts are ahead. Come on, now, Angelina. Keeper Bletchley dives. Misses. Gryffindor scores!"

Gryffindor cheers filled the air and drowned out the moans coming from the Slytherins.

"Budge up there, move along."

"Hagrid", Ron yelled excitedly.

The group squeezed closer together to give Hagrid space to join them.

"Bin watchin' from me hut", he said patting a large pair of binoculars around his neck. "But it isn't the same as bein' in the crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?"

"Nope", Ron replied. "Harry hasn't had much to do yet."

"Kept outta trouble, though, that's somethin'", Hagrid said as he looked through his binoculars up at the sky.

Adam snorted. "Too bad he can't do that every day", he said to Hermione. His voice was drowned out by the crowd and Lee Jordan.

Hermione smiled at his comment.

"Slytherin in possession", Lee Jordan said. "Chaser Pucey ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell and speeds towards the - wait a moment - was that the Snitch?"

Whispers filled the crowd of students. Harry left his position high in the air and dove for the Snitch. The Slytherin Seeker, Terence Higgs, did the same. The Chasers all stopped to watch. The two Seekers were chasing the Snitch. Harry was faster and reached out for it.

Marcus Flint blocked Harry's path and span Harry off course. Harry hung on to his broom but stayed in the air. The Gryffindor stands were in uproar. Madam Hooch gave the Gryffindor team a free shot at the goalposts. Amidst all the confusion, the Snitch disappeared.

"So, after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating-"

"Jordan", McGonagall growled.

"I mean, after that open and revolting foul-"

"Jordan, I'm warning you-"

"Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which could happen to anyone, I'm sure. A penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Spinnet, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue play. Gryffindor still in possession."

Lee Jordan's commentating went in one ear and out the other as Adam looked up at Harry. The Seeker seemed to have lost control of the broom. The broom was rolling and thrashing about as if it was trying to make Harry fall.

"Hagrid, hand me your binoculars", Adam said.

Hagrid gave Adam the binoculars. Hermione and Ron looked at him strangely and looked at where he was looking. They all saw Harry moving strangely. Other students in the crowd started looking up and pointing.

They all let out a gasp as the broom jerked and Harry slipped off, hanging onto it while his body dangled.

"What's going on with him", Ron asked.

"The broom is jinxed", Adam said, still looking through the binoculars.

Hermione grabbed the binoculars out of Adam's hands and looked at the crowd. "I knew it", she growled. "It's Snape. Look."

Ron looked through the binoculars to see Snape staring at the broom, not blinking, and uttering under his breath without stopping.

Adam took the binoculars back and looked too. He saw what Ron and Hermione saw about Snape, but he saw something else. Professor Quirrell, who was sitting near Snape, was doing the exact same thing.

"Quirrell is doing the same thing as Snape", Adam said to Ron and Hermione.

The two other students had already made up their minds about Snape.

"What should we do", Ron asked.

"Leave it to me", Hermione said.

Hermione turned and was about to leave when Adam took hold of her arm.

"What are you going to do", he asked her.

"Come and find out", she replied.

Adam knew he had no choice but to go with her. They made their way to the stand where Snape was standing. They got into the row behind him and Hermione took out her wand. Adam watched as she whispered something and a few blue flames flew from the tip of her wand and ignited Snape's robe.

The two quickly scrambled away just as they heard Snape yell in surprise. Adam turned his head to see Quirrell also became distracted by the fire and stopped what he was doing.

They returned quickly to their friends just in time to see Harry clap his hand over his mouth. Harry hit the ground on all fours and suddenly coughed up something gold into his hand.

"He caught the Snitch", Adam yelled excitedly.

The Gryffindor stand erupted into cheers. The Slytherin stand groaned and argued against it. Madam Hooch made the call. Gryffindor wins.

Adam excitedly hugged Hermione and Emma. They were all excited about the win.

A while later, Adam, Hermione, Harry, and Ron went with Hagrid to his hut.

"It was Snape", Ron said to Harry. "We saw him. He was jinxing your broom."

"Rubbish", Hagrid said. "Why would Snape do somethin' like that?"

Harry, Ron, and Hermione traded glances while Adam just stared at the floor, shaking his head. He knew what they were going to tell Hagrid and he was not happy about it. Fang was laying his head in Adam's lap. Adam was happy to at least have the dog on his side.

"I found out something about him. He tried to get past that three headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying to steal whatever it's guarding."

"How do you know about Fluffy", Hagrid asked as he dropped a teapot.

"Fluffy", Adam asked with a smile forming on his face. "His name is Fluffy?"

"Yeah, he's mine. Bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las' year. I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the-"

"Yes", Harry said eagerly.

"Now, don't ask me anymore", Hagrid said, stopping himself. "That's top secret, that is."

"But Snape's trying to steal it", Ron yelled.

"Rubbish", Hagrid repeated. "Snape's a Hogwarts teacher. He'd do nothin' of the sort."

"What about Quirrell", Adam asked.

Everyone looked at him confused.

"Why are you askin' about Quirrell", Hagrid asked.

"Because he's always defending Snape", Ron said offended.

"No, I'm not. I'm looking at this situation logically. I saw Quirrell doing the same as Snape at the match."

"Doesn't matter", Hermione said. "I know what I saw, Hagrid. I know a jinx when I see one! I've read all about them! You've got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn't blinking at all. I saw him!"

"Quirrell wasn't blinking either", Adam muttered under his breath.

"I'm tellin' yeh, yer wrong", Hagrid said hotly. "I don' know why Harry's broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn' try an' kill a student! Now, listen to me, the four of yeh. Yer meddlin' in things that don' concern yeh. It's dangerous. You forget that dog. You forget what it's guardin'. That's between Professor Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel."

"Aha", Harry exclaimed. "So there's someone called Nicolas Flamel involved, is there?"

Hagrid growled. "Should not 'ave said that. Everyone out. Now."

The four of them did not push after that. They got up to leave but Hagrid pat Adam on the shoulder. Adam turned to look at the giant man.

"I believe yeh about Quirrell."

"You do", Adam asked in disbelief.

Hagrid nodded. "I trust Snape. Quirrell, not so much. If anythin' Quirrell was the one jinxin' the broom while Snape was performin' the counter."

Adam thought about it for a moment. "Alright. Thanks Hagrid. Bye Fang."

Fang barked at Adam as he left the hut to catch up to his friends.

Adam was running up the small hill and caught up to his friends. They were busy talking about Snape and Flamel and Hagrid's disbelief. Adam's mind put him onto something else, Nicolas Flamel.

"Where have I heard that name before", Adam asked himself silently.

Chapter Text

Nicolas Flamel became the topic of conversation between the four for the coming days. Whenever they had a break or no homework, they were in the library. Ron and Harry were not very helpful with it, leaving most of the work to Adam and Hermione.

December quickly arrived. The cold weather became colder. The cold moved into the corridors of the castle as well as the classrooms. The dungeons were the coldest rooms in the castle, but Adam was okay with it. His enjoyment for cold weather and his excellence in classes makes it all bearable.

Adam woke up one morning, mid December, and found the grounds of the castle to be covered in snow. The sky was light gray and there was a nice breeze in the air. It reminded him of some of the best days in Denver.

He still wanted to do his morning run, so he ran the inside of the castle. Getting up as early as he does means he did not run into anyone. Filch was not happy with it and tried to chase Adam to punish him. Adam found a lot of enjoyment in it.

Peeves also tried to mess with Adam while he was running. Peeves was more of a challenge for Adam, but the young wizard found it fun. Peeves tried to throw or drop things on Adam or misdirect him, but Adam either dodged the obstacles or kept his path.

By the end of the run, when Adam reached the Fat Lady's portrait, Adam earned Peeves' respect.

Adam returned to his dormitory and got ready for the day. He showered and did his hair. He put on his clothes and robes. Then he returned to the common room.

Hermione was sitting in one of the chairs by the fire.

"Good morning, Hermione."

"Good morning, Adam", Hermione replied with a smile.

"Want to go to breakfast?"

Hermione nodded. She rubbed her hands together in front of the fire before getting up and walking over to him.

The two crawled out of the portrait hole and walked to the Great Hall. They sat at the nearly empty Gryffindor table and started eating. Emma and a few of her friends walked in and waved at the two. Adam and Hermione smiled and waved back at her.

At some point, after Harry and Ron arrived, Professor McGonagall walked over to the table. A stern face and her lips were a thin line. The four young Gryffindors looked at her when their Head of House arrived.

"Mr. Davis, Mr. Filch has informed me about your antics this morning. I would ask that you no longer run through the corridors in the morning. If he approaches me again regarding you running, I will have choice but to give you detention."

"Yes, Professor", Adam replied.

Professor McGonagall walked away from them. The three looked at Adam with confusion written on their faces. Adam looked at them and started laughing.

"Why are you laughing", Hermione asked. "What did you do?"

"I went for a run this morning around the castle. Since the grounds were covered in snow, I had to do it inside. Filch chased me for half of it. Peeves chased me the rest of the way."

"Why would you do that", Hermione asked. "You could've gotten in trouble or lost us points."

"I need to keep to my routine in the mornings. Plus, McGonagall did not give me detention or take points."

"Why do you run in the mornings", Harry asked. "You don't get enough exercise while walking to classes?"

Adam smirked and shook his head. "You guys might get enough exercise from that but I don't. My body is used to a certain amount of exercise. I don't want to change that."

"You're mental", Ron muttered.

Adam snorted. "You should see my dad."

They finished their breakfast before going to classes. It was not a long day, but Harry and Ron's complaints about the homework they were receiving was making it longer. Potions proved to be the least bearable.

Draco Malfoy was being his usual self and making fun of the students that were not going home for Christmas. He was looking over at Harry as he spoke. Adam was impressed that Harry was not looking back.

A week prior, Professor McGonagall went to everyone and asked if they were staying or leaving for Christmas. Harry was staying, as were the Weasleys because their parents were going to Romania. Adam did not want his friends to be alone so he decided to stay. Emma and Ben also decided to stay. Their parents were okay with it and decided they were also going to take a trip.

Hermione added the last ingredient to their cauldron and stirred it. "This should be it."

Adam nodded. "We didn't do anything wrong, so it should be good."

Professor Snape started going to everyone's cauldrons. Like normal, he was ridiculing the Gryffindors and taking points away for the dumbest things. When he got to Adam and Hermione's, like every time before, he had nothing to ridicule. He looked between them before walking away.

"Ten points for Gryffindor", a voice said in Adam's head.

Adam looked around. He remembered the voice. It was the same one that he heard when he was sorted. Adam looked over at Harry and Ron who were being judged by Snape. Adam's eyes widened as he listened to Snape criticize Harry for not measuring the correct amount of powdered spine of a lionfish.

It was Snape's voice in his head.

Then Adam remembered more from the night of Halloween. He remembers Snape taking him to the hospital wing. He remembers laying on the bed and hearing Snape talk to Madam Pomfrey. He remembers Snape telling Madam Pomfrey that he had to look inside his head.

Hermione looked at her best friend. "Adam, are you okay?"

Adam looked at her. "What?"

"Are you alright?"

Adam nodded. "Yeah, sorry. I was just thinking about something else."

"Well, at least focus on this until we're leaving."

Adam looked at Snape again. "I think we're doing fine."

When the class ended, the students started to leave. Adam stayed behind until everyone left. Hermione gave him a quizzical look. He gave her a reassuring smile before approaching Snape's desk. The Potion's professor had his back turned to the students and was focusing on the board.

"Can I speak to you, Professor", Adam asked.

Snape turned around to face the boy. His eyes traveled to the young girl waiting by the door.

"Is there something I can help you with, Ms. Granger", Snape asked.

"Uh, no, Professor", Hermione stuttered. "I'm just waiting for Adam."

"Then wait for him outside", Snape sneered.

Hermione quickly nodded before leaving the classroom. Adam watched her leave before looking at his Potions professor.

"What can I help you with, Mr. Davis?"

"Did you award me points earlier?"

Snape's face did not change. He continued to stare at Adam. "You and Ms. Granger brewed a potion worthy of points."

"How were you in my head?"

For the first time since meeting Snape, his expression softened. It was a very small change but Adam was able to notice it.

"I was in your head through a process called legilimency."

"So it was you I heard the night I was sorted, right?"

Snape gave Adam a small nod.

"I overheard you and Madam Pomfrey on Halloween. If it's against the rules, why did you do it?"

Snape kept his softened stony expression. "It was a test, Mr. Davis. Your sorting was... unique."

"Yeah, I remember."

"If the sorting hat took that long to place you, then there's something special about you."

"So, what does this mean?"

"I will speak to the Headmaster. For right now, do not tell your friends of this."

Adam nodded.

"If that is all, Mr. Davis, you may go."

Adam was about to turn but he stayed where he was. "Was it you jinxing Harry's broom?"

Snape's eyes squinted slightly. "What do you know about that?"

"I saw you not blinking and muttering under your breath. Was it you jinxing his broom?"

"No, Mr. Davis, it was not me. I was trying to help him."

"So it was Quirrell", Adam nearly whispered.

"What about Quirrell?"

Adam's eyes widened slightly. He thought about lying. Then decided it would lead to nothing. Adam closed his eyes and sighed. "I saw Quirrell doing the same thing as you which meant that it was either you or him jinxing the broom."

Snape did not reply. If Adam had to guess, Snape looked like he was thinking. Then Snape opened his mouth. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Mr. Davis. You may go."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said before turning around and walking out of the classroom.

Hermione was sitting on the floor, looking at some of her homework. She looked up when Adam walked out. She immediately got to her feet. "What happened?"

Adam gave her a small smile. "Nothing. I just wanted to talk to Snape about the homework."

"You needed help on the homework?"

Adam shook his head with a smile. "No. It was just clarification. Where's Harry and Ron?"

"They went to the Great Hall."

"Should we join them?"

Hermione nodded with a smile.

The two left the dungeons and joined their friends in the Great Hall. They were in shock when they entered. It was completely decorated for Christmas. The most shocking thing, to Adam, were the towering trees lining the walls.

"There you are", Hagrid said, noticing Adam and Hermione.

"Hi Hagrid", Adam said with a smile.

"Are yeh stayin', Adam?"

Adam nodded. "I am. So is Emma and Ben."

Hagrid looked at Hermione. "How many days you got left until yer holidays?"

"Just one", Hermione replied. "That reminds me, we should get going to the library."

"You're right", Adam said.

They started leaving the Great Hall. Hagrid was following them out.

"The library", Hagrid asked. "Just before the holidays? Bit keen, aren't yeh?"

"Oh, we're not working", Harry told him brightly.

Adam knew what Harry was about to reveal to Hagrid why they were going to the library. Adam quickly clamped his hand over Harry's mouth before anything else slipped. Hermione and Ron looked at him quizzically. Hagrid looked at Adam.

Adam smiled. "Harry and Ron won't be doing any work because Hermione and I are going to be doing it all."

Hagrid laughed. He looked at Harry and Ron. "Yer goin' to have to do it on yer own at some point."

"We try to tell them that, Hagrid", Adam said, keeping his hand over Harry's mouth. "Let's go guys."

The four children started going to the library. Adam took his hand off of Harry's mouth. In the distance, Adam could hear Hagrid's laughter.

"What was that about, Adam", Harry asked.

"Telling Hagrid what we're doing in the library wouldn't have done anything to help us. Trust me, it's better if he doesn't know. Plus, if Dumbledore or someone else finds out, then Hagrid will have plausible deniability."

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other. A small smile appeared on Hermione's face.

"That's genius, Adam. And kind of you."

Adam returned the smile. "I don't want Hagrid getting in trouble because of us."

"I didn't think of that", Harry said.

The four walked to the library and started looking at different books. Adam and Hermione were specific with their searches while Ron was grabbing books at random. Harry, however, walked to the Restricted Section. He quickly got kicked out by Madam Pince.

It was not very long before the three left the library and joined Harry. Like the times before, they could not find anything. They decided to walk to the Great Hall for lunch.

The next day arrived and all the students going home for Christmas were starting to leave. Adam was with Harry and Ron in the Great Hall which was practically empty. Ron was teaching Harry how to play Wizards chess. Harry was surprised when the pieces moved on his command. Adam was sitting next to Harry, but he was reading his defense spell book.

"That's barbaric", Hermione said as she witnessed Ron's move.

"That's Wizards chess for ya", Adam muttered as she sat stood next to him.

"I see you're all packed", Ron said.

"What gave it away", Adam said as he looked at her trunk.

"You will keep looking while I'm away, won't you", Hermione asked, ignoring their comments. "And send me an owl if you find something?"

"Of course, Hermione", Adam said.

"Do you not trust us", Ron asked while looking at the chess board.

"I trust Adam to keep you two focused on finding anything on Flamel", Hermione said.

"Well, I have to go."

"I'll walk with you", Adam said as he stood.

The two walked to the entrance of the castle. Hermione looked at Adam.

"You will look for Flamel, won't you", she asked with pleading in her eyes.

Adam smiled. "Hermione, I promise. Even if those two don't help me, I will keep looking."

Hermione smiled and hugged him. "Thank you, Adam."

Adam reciprocated the hug.

The two separated. Hermione started going to the carriages. She turned briefly and waved at Adam. The boy waved back. He watched as she got onto the carriages and they left.

Adam walked back into the castle and returned to the Great Hall. Harry and Ron were still playing their match. The Weasley twins, plus Ben and Emma, were with them too. Emma was looking uncomfortable next to all the boys. Adam smiled to himself and walked over to them.

Emma looked relieved when her twin brother sat down in the spot he had before.

"I'm so glad you're back", she whispered. "These boys are intolerable. I don't know how you do it."

Adam chuckled. "Sorry. I was walking with Hermione to the carriages."

Emma smiled. "I figured as much."

Adam quirked his brow. "Why are you smiling?"

"You're my brother. I'm supposed to notice when you start developing feelings for someone."

Adam's cheeks started to burn. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Emma's smile grew a little. "Sure you don't, bro. But, because I plan on teasing you more in the future, I'll change the conversation for now. What have you guys been doin'?"

"Nothing important", Adam quickly replied. He looked at the other boys. They were all focused on the match. George and Fred were giving Harry bad advice while Ben was trying to do the same with Ron.

Emma squinted slightly. "I'm your sister, Adam. I know when you're lying. Now, tell me what's going on. I know you guys have been going to the library on your free time; all your free time. Your looking for something."

Adam sighed. "Fine, but I'll tell you later."

"You better. I want to help."

"You do?"

Emma nodded. "You think I'm going to let you do this without me?"

Adam smiled. "You don't even know what it is yet."

"No, but if you're doing it with Ron and Harry, I think I'll be fine."

"Fair point", Adam said before laughing.

The holidays started and the castle was dead empty. The common room was in a similar state. The Weasley twins and Ben were causing mayhem around the castle. Filch was not pleased and wasted time trying to stop them.

Harry and Ron took advantage of the empty common room and played more Wizards chess. Harry was not getting better. They asked Adam if he wanted to be with them but he told them Emma was lonely so he would be with her.

Emma was one of three Ravenclaws to stay. Emma did not know the other two so she wanted to be with Adam. He owed her an explanation to what they were doing anyway so he agreed.

Adam met Emma in the courtyard. There was a thin blanket of snow covering the ground and a low breeze in the air. They started walking around the grounds to keep themselves warm.

"So, what have you guys been looking for", Emma asked.

"It's a who, not a what. We're looking for Nicolas Flamel."

"Why is that name familiar", Emma asked.

"I know right? I know we've heard the name somewhere."

"It is familiar but I can't remember why. Wait, why are you interested in him?"

"There's a three headed monster dog on the third floor guarding something he may have made."

"Oh, okay. We should look in - Wait, what?! A three headed monster dog on the third floor?!"

Adam turned to look at her. Emma had a mix of surprise and fear on her face.

"Don't worry. Fluffy's a guard dog. He's also a softy."

"His name is Fluffy and you've met him?"

Adam nodded. "Yeah, the night Harry got tricked into a duel by Draco Malfoy. We were chased by Filch and found the room. Fluffy's guarding something. Harry's suspicious it's whatever was stolen from Gringotts."

Emma's eyes were wide. Her mouth was open. "I don't even know where to start."

Adam chuckled. "Don't worry. Nothing happened to us. Right now, our focus is Flamel."

Emma slowly started nodding. "Okay. Okay. Flamel." She started thinking. "I remember we read his name in a book."

Adam nodded. "Yeah, but in what book?"

"Hmm. We have to have read about him during the few months before coming to Hogwarts or else we would know where to look."

"Okay. We read twelve books before coming here."

Emma started counting off the books on her fingers. Adam was thinking about seeing Flamel's name in any book. Their eyes widened at the same time. They looked at each other.

"'Hogwarts A History'", they yelled at the same time.

The two kids ran to the library. McGonagall stopped them and made them walk the rest of the way. They arrived and looked for the book. When they found it, they flipped through the pages and stopped on the page mentioning Flamel.

"Nicolas Flamel, known alchemist and only known creator of the Philosopher's Stone", Emma whispered.

"Of course", Adam whispered triumphantly. "A stone that can turn anything into gold and create the Elixir of Life -"

"Granting the user immortality", they whispered together.

"Hermione will be so excited", Adam whispered.

The two put the book back and continued with their day. Emma returned to her dormitory to get some reading done. Adam went to his dormitory and wrote a letter to Hermione and tell her about Flamel. When he was done, he looked for Harry and Ron to tell them.

The boys were not as thrilled as Adam was. Even Emma's excitement was greater than theirs. Adam did go to bed that night happy. He was happy he found out who Flamel was.

On Christmas morning, Adam woke up to Ron's yelling. His eyes shot open. Adam grabbed his wand and pointed it around the room. He did not see anything except for Harry trying to put on his glasses.

"Happy Christmas", Ron yelled as he ran into the room. He stopped when he saw Adam holding the wand. "Adam, you alright?"

Adam let out a breath of relief and lowered his wand. "What is the matter with you, Ron? Don't yell like that next time."

"Oh, sorry."

"It's alright", Adam said as he threw his sheets off him. "Merry Christmas guys."

"Happy Christmas", Harry said with a smile.

"Come on. We have presents", Ron said as he left the room.

Adam got out of bed and stretched. He let out a yawn as Harry got out of bed too.

"I have presents", Harry asked.

Adam smiled. He wrapped an arm around Harry's shoulder as they walked down to the stairs. "Of course you do, Harry. You've got friends who care about you and wanted to give you things."

Harry smiled. "It's just, I never got presents before."

"Well, you're with us now. Ron and I will show you what a real Christmas is like. Plus, we'll hang out with Emma, Ben, and the twins later today which will make it better."

"Just having you guys to spend the day with is a present alone."

"Don't you want to see what else you got", Ron asked.

Adam and Harry looked at Ron who was standing by the Christmas tree unwrapping his presents.

The three of them had their own piles of presents varying in size. Ron had the largest pile while Harry had the smallest.

Adam started unwrapping his presents. The first one was from his mom and dad. It was a small statue of an all silver dragon. Adam smiled at it. He loves magical creatures but his favorites were phoenixes and dragons.

The next few presents were from family friends. They were some books on defense or creatures or other spells. He got some treats from Harry and Ron. There was a parcel he immediately recognized as a book from Hermione. It was a book about phoenixes. It was a book he has already read. However, this one was special because of the note on the first page. It made Adam smile.

Also attached to the parcel was Hermione's response letter about Flamel and the stone. She expressed her happiness at something finally being found.

Adam suddenly got hit in the head by something soft. He looked at the wrapped present then looked at Ron.

"It's a Weasley jumper. My mum made one for Harry, you, and Emma this year."

Adam looked at it. His eyes widened. "That's what this is. I've seen Ben's the last few years and always wondered what it was."

Ron nodded. "Looks like you three will be matching this Christmas."

Adam smiled. "I love it."

Adam put the jumper on and it felt great. He looked at Harry. The boy with glasses opened his last present. Something silvery grey and fluid like fell to the ground. Ron gasped while Adam just stared at it wide eyed.

"I've heard of those", Ron said quietly. He dropped the box of sweets he got from Hermione. "If that's what I think it is-they're really rare, and really valuable."

Harry picked up the shining cloth. "What is it?"

"Harry, it's an invisibility cloak", Adam said, amazed at the sight.

"Try it on", Ron said.

Harry put the cloak around his body and everything the cloak covered disappeared. Harry's head was the only visible body part.

"It is! Look down", Ron exclaimed.

Harry looked down and his face became one of awe. Adam looked down and saw a note. Harry was too distracted with the cloak to see it. Adam picked up the note.

"Harry, there's a note", Adam said.

"What's it say", Harry asked.

Adam gave him the note.

'Your father left this in my possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well. A very Merry Christmas to you.'

"There's no signature", Harry said. "I wonder who sent it."

Adam shrugged while Ron continued to crush over the cloak.

The three later joined the Weasley twins and Ben and Emma in the Great Hall. Adam gave Emma the jumper and she opened it with the same expression Adam had. The Weasley twins and Ben were wearing their jumpers.

The group started talking about other presents they had gotten. They were all so engrossed in their conversation, the whistle that rang through the Great Hall startled them. Adam, Emma, and Ben were the least effected because they have heard it before.

Adam spun on his heel and ran toward the person who whistled. Emma was close behind him.

"I've missed you", Adam said as he collided with his oldest brother.

Jason laughed lightly as he returned the hug. "I've missed you too."

Adam let go to let Emma hug Jason too. Ben also hugged his brother.

"What are you doing here", Ben asked.

"Well, I thought you guys would want to say hi to some old friends."

Two people walked into the Great Hall. One was a man with black hair and light brown eyes. He was the same height as Jason but a little thinner. The other was a woman. Light tan skin with brunette hair with blonde highlights. She has dark brown eyes and is a hair shorter than Jason.

Adam and Emma smiled and ran to the two. The two adults also smiled and welcomed the hugs.

"Hey Adam", the man said as he returned Adam's hug.

"It's so good to see you, Kevin."

"Em, you're growing on me", the woman said to Emma.

Emma smiled and laughed. "I'm trying not to, Makayla."

Makayla laughed. "Well, promise me you'll stop."

"I'll try my best."

The two children then hugged the other adult. Kevin and Emma hugged while Makayla ruffled Adam's hair while they hugged. Adam and Makayla laughed.

"Are you guys going to introduce us", Harry asked.

"This is our brother Jason", Emma said pointing to Jason. "And his friends at MACUSA, Kevin and Makayla."

Harry and the Weasley's introduced themselves to the adults. Kevin and Makayla gave gifts to the three younger Davis'. Jason also handed gifts to Emma and Ben. He pulled Adam away from the group to talk in private.

"How are you doing", Jason asked.

Adam smiled. "I'm fine."

"Are you sure? No headaches? You haven't gotten overwhelmed?"

"No", Adam said, intentionally not saying anything about the troll.

Jason stared at Adam for a few seconds. He was trying to figure out if Adam was telling the truth. "Okay. Are you staying out of trouble? No more three headed dogs?"

Adam chuckled. "Not recently, no."

Jason lightly laughed. "Good. How's everything else doing?"

"They're good."

Jason started to smile. "And, uh, what about that girl you met at Diagon Alley?"

Adam laughed and hit his brother. Jason laughed too. Jason handed Adam his gift. Adam opened it right there. Jason got Adam a phoenix bracelet. The wings of the fire bird created the bands that go around his wrist while the body rests on the top. The tip of the beak rests one-fourth of the way onto the back of his hand.

"Rub it's body", Jason said with a smile.

Adam did as his brother said. When Adam rubbed the metal bird's back, its eyes glowed a fiery red. The wings unwrapped from Adam's wrist and rose into the air. It flew around his head and chest before landing back on his wrist.

Adam's smile grew wider.

Jason returned the smile. "It's enchanted to not go more than five feet away from you in any direction."

"This is so cool. Thanks, Jason."

"I love you, Adam", Jason said as he hugged Adam.

"I love you too."

The two rejoined their siblings and friends. Jason, Kevin, and Makayla spoke with them for a little longer before leaving.

To waste more time before the Christmas feast, they all decided to go outside for a snowball fight. Snow had been falling all day and the day before so it was fresh and there was a lot. Ben and the Weasley twins decided to make it them vs the four first years.

By the end, the four of them were more wet and cold than the other three. As it turned out, Fred and George discovered a spell that they used on the snow and essentially outnumber the four first years.

They all returned inside. Emma went to her dormitory to dry off and change. The boys went to the Gryffindor common room to warm up. Adam decided to shower and change. When he got to the common room, he saw Harry playing with his new Wizards chess set. He was losing miserably to Ron.

Everyone went to the Great Hall for the Christmas feast. It was magnificent. So much food that Adam actually thought he would pass out from eating that much. Everyone ate well. Due to the low number of students, there was only one table for students. Emma sat with Adam and Ben.

When they returned to their dormitory, Ron immediately fell asleep. Adam found it funny but he was not far behind. Adam laid down and closed his eyes but he did not fall asleep. He heard Harry shuffling around.

Adam opened one eye and watched as Harry grabbed the invisibility cloak he received and leave the dormitory. A part of Adam wanted to go after him, but something told him not to go. If Harry wanted to use his cloak like that, then why should he stop him.

What Adam was not expecting was Harry explaining what he found the next morning. Ron was eager to see the mirror while Adam was less enthusiastic.

"I don't know, Harry. This mirror sounds dangerous."

"What are you talking about, Adam", Ron asked. "It sounds amazing."

"Ron's right. I got to see my parents."

Adam quirked his brow. "Did the mirror say anything, Harry?"

Harry shrugged. "I don't know. I was distracted by seeing my parents."

"Why", Ron asked.

"I read a book a few years ago that talked about a mirror that shows what we desire most. A mirror like that is dangerous because someone who keeps going to it could become obsessed. They could drive themselves crazy."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Whatever. Ron, you can come with me tonight if you want to see it."

Adam spent the rest of the day reading, spending time with Emma, and playing with his phoenix bracelet. Emma agreed with Adam about the mirror being a dangerous object. While the phoenix was flying around Adam's head in the common room, his thoughts traveled to Hermione. He really missed her.

In fact, Adam found himself thinking about Hermione more and more. He thought about her smile, her laugh, her intelligence. Then Adam's thoughts traveled to what Emma said. Adam looked up at his phoenix.

"Emma was right. I'm developing feelings for Hermione."

The phoenix landed on Adam's wrist and became the bracelet again. Adam chuckled.

"Too bad you can't talk back. I could really use somebody to speak with."

"Any chance I can help", a voice said.

Adam turned his head to see Ben standing by the portrait hole. "I thought you were with Fred and George."

"I wanted to spend some time with you."

"Really?"

"You're my brother, Adam." He walked over to Adam. "Tell me what's going on."

Adam sighed. "Guess there's no point in hiding it from you. Jason and Emma kind of already know."

Ben smiled. "Are you talking about Hermione?"

Adam's eyes widened. "You know too?"

"It's kinda obvious. I wouldn't be surprised if Fred and George know."

"You won't tell anyone, will you?"

"Never. I'll tease you about it. Emma will too. We'll never tell anyone because it's your feelings. So, tell me."

A small smile crept onto his face. "I guess I do like her."

Ben smiled too. "I'm happy for you, Adam."

The two talked for a while longer before Adam decided to go to bed. He went to bed with positive thoughts. One of those thoughts being that he would get to see Hermione again soon.

Chapter Text

The rest of the break went by quickly. There was nothing for Adam to actually do besides his morning runs, study in his spell and potions books, and spend time with his friends. Emma was a comfort to have around because she and Adam were always on the same wavelengths compared to the others.

Harry told Adam and Ron about Dumbledore catching him with the mirror. Adam was relieved it was going to be moved and could not help but agree with Dumbledore too. Someone could go crazy looking at a mirror like that for too long.

Snape had yet to get back to Adam about speaking to the Headmaster. Adam had no idea if Snape has yet to tell Dumbledore or if Dumbledore is not doing anything about it yet. At least, that was the case until the day before the next term started.

Adam woke up normally. Harry and Ron were still asleep which was no surprise. Adam changed into his running clothes and went outside. Most of the snow had melted so he was able to run the grounds again instead of inside. He was glad Filch did not catch him the last few times he did it.

On his third lap around the castle, when he was going up the stairs to the doors, Adam saw Dumbledore standing at the top of the steps. The Headmaster's white beard was blowing with the small breeze in the air. Adam jogged up the steps. Dumbledore stepped aside to let Adam join him.

"Good morning, Adam", Dumbledore said quietly.

Adam took a moment to catch his breath before responding. "Morning... Professor", Adam panted.

Dumbledore looked around. "It is a beautiful morning. I see why you choose to run outside."

Adam smiled. His breath finally evening out. "I love being outside. Plus, the castle during sunrise is a view unlike any either."

Dumbledore smiled and hummed. "I'm sure it is. Would you care to join me?"

Adam nodded.

The two walked back into the castle and went to the Great Hall. It was completely void of students and professors. Adam and Dumbledore walked to the Gryffindor table and sat down toward the middle.

"How are you doing, Adam", Dumbledore asked.

"I'm doing alright, Professor. How are you", Adam asked as he filled a goblet with water.

Dumbledore chuckled lightly. "I'm good, Adam. What I mean is, how are you doing after everything?"

Adam sipped from his goblet. Realization settled into his head. "You mean after the troll?"

"Yes. I know it has been some time and I should have spoken to you sooner, but I thought I would ask."

"It was a strange experience. I overheard Professor Snape tell Madam Pomfrey it was magical exhaustion or something like that."

Dumbledore nodded slowly. "Magical exhaustion is correct. It's a rare occurrence. Only happens to individuals who use more magic than their bodies can handle. Most adult wizards know their limits. Younger wizards don't know enough magic to become exhausted."

"But I only used a protection charm. Emma and I have been doing it for a few months. How come I passed out?"

Dumbledore pondered the question for a moment. "I believe it is for two reasons. One, the charm was not the only magic you performed. Two, you were focused on solely the charm when you cast. Clearly my words stayed in your head."

Adam nodded. Then he quirked his brow. "What do you mean I performed more magic? I only remember the protection charm."

"Ah, yes. You know you cast the charm, but did you notice anything strange?"

"You mean besides the mountain troll in the girls restroom", Adam asked sarcastically. He thought about that night. "The troll's club. I remember it was stone one second then ice the next. Are you saying I did that?"

"Yes, Adam. You performed elemental magic. Once again, I say, a very powerful feat of magic for someone of your age."

"But how? I've never done anything remotely close to that before."

"The first time we spoke, I told you our emotions play a powerful role in the spells we cast. We can perform magic we never thought possible when our emotions are controlling us. Tell me, what were you feeling?"

"Fear", Adam responded almost instantly.

A small smile crossed Dumbledore's lips. "Yes. Fear. A powerful and often uncontrollable emotion."

"Is it something I can learn to control? The elemental magic, I mean."

Dumbledore nodded. "In time you'll learn. Right now, you are too young to start. We will perhaps speak to your parents about it and decide from there."

Adam nodded. "And... uh... what about the legilimency thing?"

"That will also need to be brought up with your parents. Legilimency and elemental magic are not regular subjects taught here, so it would have to be done through private lessons."

"But you're saying it can be done", Adam asked, getting excited.

"Oh, yes, it can. I'm afraid, however, it won't be during this term."

"I understand, Professor."

"Marvelous. I promise we will speak more about this. I do want your parents to have a say, too."

Adam nodded. "Thank you, Professor."

"Is there anything else you wish to speak about, Adam?"

Adam contemplated telling Dumbledore about the sorting. He remembered that Jason recommended telling the Headmaster about it. Then, students started walking into the Great Hall for breakfast. A few students looking at the first year and Headmaster strangely.

"Not right now, Professor", Adam said with a small smile.

Dumbledore returned the smile. "Alright, Adam. If you ever need to speak to me, find Professor McGonagall and we'll do our best to make it happen."

"Thank you, Professor."

Professor Dumbledore rose from the stool and walked to the High table. Adam sat there, staring at the empty plate. Dumbledore's words were bouncing around in Adam's head.

The day continued to disappear. Adam migrated to the common room and read his potions book. Only, he was not reading it. Adam's eyes were on the book but his mind was too focused on the prospect of being taught legilimency and elemental magic in the future.

Gryffindors returning from break started to crawl through the portrait hole. Adam did not look up from his book until he felt the presence of someone standing in front of him. The boy looked up to see the girl he has increasing feelings for.

Adam immediately stood up and hugged the girl. Hermione smiled and reciprocated the hug. The two stayed hugging longer than they should have but neither of them cared. When they did separate, they both still had smiles on their faces.

"It's so good to see you", Adam said as he sat back down. "I've missed you."

"I've missed you too", Hermione said as she took the seat next to him. "Tell me, what have you been doing?"

"Honestly, not much. I've spent some time with Harry and Ron, not to mention Ben and the twins. Emma took most of my break, though."

"Are you sure it was a good idea to tell her about this?"

Adam nodded. "She's really smart when it comes to these sort of things. It's how we now know who Nicolas Flamel is. Plus, she won't tell anyone. What about you?"

Hermione's smile grew. "It was great seeing my parents again. It felt nice to spend time with them. Oh, I forgot to say thank you for the gift."

Adam smiled. "You're welcome. Do you like it?"

"Oh definitely."

Due to Hermione's fascination with America since meeting Adam, he decided to get her a book on American history.

The two Gryffindors spoke for a while longer before being joined by Harry and Ron. They told Hermione what they did over break. Hermione ended up agreeing with Adam about the mirror, which came to no surprise to Harry and Ron.

Classes started again the next day. Adam was quickly able to jump back into that routine. Same goes for Hermione. Harry was excited for the term to start because it meant Quidditch practice would start again. Ron was his usual self about it.

Since Adam and Emma found Flamel over break, there was no need to go to the library during free time. Emma did start joining the four on speculating about the stone. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were still sticking firm to believing Snape is trying to steal it. Emma had more of an open mind but she was leaning toward Snape after listening to the others.

Adam contemplated telling them about Snape being the one to perform the counter curse. He knew, however, that would lead to him having to tell them about the legilimency and possibly some of the other things he knows.

The dynamic between Adam and Snape did not change when the term started. Snape would look at his cauldron, not find anything wrong, then walk away. Adam would occasionally hear the praise in his head over the potion. A voice speaking that he knows is not his own.

A part of him wanted to bug Snape more about the legilimency. It was not that Adam did not understand it, he understands it fine. However, he wants to know why Snape is being secretive with praising only him. At least, Adam assumes it's only him.

One evening, while Harry was at Quidditch practice, the others were in the common room. Hermione and Ron were locked in a game of chess. Hermione was losing and surprisingly being a good sport about it. Adam was sitting next to Hermione but he was reading his defense book.

They were already done with their homework. Adam got tired of Ron's begging and helped him while Hermione managed to help Harry with his before he left for practice.

All of a sudden, Harry came clambering into the common room. He made a beeline for his friends and sat with them.

"Don't talk to me for a moment", Ron said. "I'm concentrating."

Adam rolled his eyes then looked at Harry. He could see the worry sprawled on Harry's face. "What's going on, Harry? You look like someone's trying to kill you."

Adam partially regretted his words after Harry told them Snape was going to be referee.

"Don't play", Hermione said immediately.

"Say you're ill", Ron suggested.

"Better yet, break something", Adam muttered.

"Pretend to break your leg", Hermione said, not hearing Adam.

"Really break your leg", Ron added.

Hermione glared at Ron.

"I can't", Harry responded. "There isn't a reserve Seeker. If I back out, Gryffindor can't play at all."

"There's nothing to worry about, Harry", Adam said. "Even if Snape is out to get you, he wouldn't dare do something at the match."

"And why is that", Ron asked.

"Because Dumbledore will be there. No one would be stupid enough to do something while he's present."

Just then, Neville came into the common room. To be more specific, he toppled into the common room. His legs were stuck together with the Leg Locker Curse. Everyone started laughing except Adam and Hermione. They ran to his side. Hermione performed the counter curse while Adam helped Neville stand. Adam led the trembling boy to sit in the chair he previously occupied.

"What happened", Hermione asked.

"Malfoy", Neville said. "I met him outside the library. He said he'd been looking for someone to practice that on."

A burning fire raged inside Adam.

"Go to Professor McGonagall", Hermione urged him. "Report him."

"I don't want more trouble", Neville mumbled.

"You've got to stand up to him, Neville", Ron said. "He's used to walking all over people, but that's no reason to lie down in front of him and make it easier."

"There's no need to tell me I'm not brave enough to be in Gryffindor. Malfoy's already done that", Neville chocked out.

"Who cares what Malfoy says", Adam said. "His only strength is his ability to put people down. You're worth more than he is, Neville. The Sorting Hat put you here for a reason. It knows you're brave."

Neville gave Adam a weak smile. "Thanks, Adam."

Harry pulled a chocolate frog out of his pocket and handed it to Neville.

"Thanks, Harry. I think I'll go to bed."

"Good night, Neville", Adam said.

"Night, Adam", Neville replied.

"I've been thinking about the Philosopher's Stone", Hermione said once the four were alone.

"What about it", Adam asked.

"I'm just thinking that if Dumbledore and Flamel were friends like you read, then maybe that's why Dumbledore had it moved out of Gringotts. He knows someone is after it."

"It would make sense", Adam said. "That's what I was thinking too."

"A stone that makes gold and stops you from dying. Anyone would want that", Harry said.

"I wouldn't", Adam said in his head.

The next day was not very eventful. They did their classes and their homework. The most exciting part of the day was during Defense Against the Dark Arts when Harry said he was going to play. Adam was more enthused than Ron or Hermione.

During Potions, Snape was getting on Harry every chance he got. Adam did not find this out of the ordinary. What was strange, was Snape kept stealing glances at Adam. The young wizard did not notice the glances.

Once the class finished, everyone began packing up their things. Harry was quick to leave. Ron was quick to follow him.

"Mr. Davis, a moment.", Snape said more than asked.

"Yes, Professor", Adam replied. He looked at Hermione. "I'll find you guys."

Hermione nodded but worry was written all over her face. She turned and walked to the entrance. She looked back at Adam as he walked to the desk before leaving the classroom.

"There is clearly something bothering Mr. Potter. What is it?"

Adam cleared his throat. He did not like snitching on Harry like this, but his gut told him he could trust Snape. "He's concerned about you refereeing the upcoming match, Professor."

"Is he now? And why would he be concerned?"

"Because he thinks you're out to get him or something. He doesn't trust you."

Snape turned his head to look in the direction of the door. "Let me guess. It has to do with him thinking I tried to curse his broom?"

Adam nodded. "That and the limp, Professor. And you being rude to him since day one."

"The limp", Snape questioned, ignoring the second half of Adam's response.

"Yes, Professor. The limp you received from Fluffy."

Snape's eyes widened slightly. "How do you know about the dog?"

Adam gulped. "We ran into him one night." Adam knew Snape was about to look into his head, so he quickly continued. "Is he guarding the Philosopher's Stone?"

Snape's expression hardened. "Who told you about the stone?"

"No one", Adam said.

Adam knows that is technically the truth. All Hagrid said is that it was related to Dumbledore and Flamel. Nothing about a stone.

"What do you know about the stone, Mr. Davis?"

Adam thought very carefully about his response. "It was created by Nicolas Flamel. He and Dumbledore know each other so Dumbledore agreed to guard the stone."

Snape stared at Adam for a moment. His eyes narrowed, telling Adam to continue.

"I'm guessing based off the large three headed dog and that the stone is a secret between the professors, that Dumbledore does believe someone's after the stone. You do too, don't you?"

Snape gave Adam a very small nod but Adam still saw it.

"Do you know from who?"

"No. I'll tell you right now that I have a theory."

Adam stared at Snape for a moment before his eyes widened. "Professor Quirrell?"

Snape did not make any response to Adam. There was no facial change or verbal response. Not even a response in his head. Adam knew Snape did not respond for good reason.

"Professor Dumbledore asked me to referee the match."

"To keep a closer eye on Harry?"

"Yes", Snape replied in a way that told Adam there was more to it.

"I think I understand, Professor."

"Good. Before you leave, the Headmaster informed me that he spoke to you."

Adam nodded.

"If your parents approve, would you want to be taught legilimency and its counter, occlumency?"

Adam nodded excitedly.

"Good. You may go", Snape said.

"Thank you, Professor."

Adam left the dungeons and went to the common room. When he arrived, he did not find Harry, Ron, or Hermione. He knew there was no way they were in the Great Hall. Harry made sense because of Quidditch practice. Harry's nerves disappear when he is on the broom.

Ron and Hermione, however, did not make sense. Even if they are friends now, they can barely stand each other without Adam or Harry with them to act as a buffer.

Adam continued to wonder about their whereabouts while he did his homework. His thoughts were also on what Snape told him. A part of Adam was curious as to why Snape is trusting him with so much information that not even Hagrid would share. Sure, to Adam, he and Snape had been building a bond but it did not make sense.

Ron and Hermione arrived in the common room a few hours later. When Adam questioned them, they could not create proper responses to his question. Adam was about to push further until he heard a voice in his head. It was not Snape. It was not his. It was Ron's voice.

"Should I tell him what we've been doing", Ron asked. "No, I can't. Adam actually trusts Snape. I can't tell him that Hermione and I have been practicing the Leg Locker Curse to use on Snape just in case."

Adam quirked his brow. How was he hearing Ron's voice without Ron speaking? Then it hit him. It was legilimency. Or occlumency. He did not know which did what yet. All he knows is that he heard Ron and he knows what they were doing.

If Adam is being honest, he is relieved they were practicing a spell and not doing anything else together.

"Okay", Adam said in a way to make it appear as if he is none the wiser.

The day of the match arrived. Hermione and Ron went to wish Harry luck while Adam found spots for them. He asked Hermione to tell Harry good luck from him. Adam managed to find spots next to Neville.

Neville was confused about the expressions on Hermione and Ron's faces. He was even more confused about why they had their wands. Neville did not question Adam having his wand because it was in its holster.

Neville still remembered the night he saw Adam taking the holster off. Adam explained to him it was a gift and that he could carry his wand around as long as it was covered. Neville was awe struck by the holster and was jealous Adam got to carry his wand around everywhere.

"Now, don't forget, Locomotor Mortis", Hermione muttered to Ron.

"I know", Ron whispered back. "Don't nag."

What they did not know was that Adam heard the entire thing. He and his family have always found it funny that Adam's hearing is crazy sharp. Christine's hearing is similar but Adam's hearing is greater.

Emma and a few of her friends joined them and Adam gave her a side hug.

The game started. The teams, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, walked onto the pitch. Snape did not look too happy. Adam smirked. Emma questioned it but Adam said it was because Snape looked annoyed to be there.

When the brooms rose off the ground, Adam's eyes immediately went to Harry. While Adam knows that Snape is not a threat to Harry, or, at least, believes Snape is not a threat, he was still concerned about Harry.

Snape started awarding penalties to Hufflepuff for no reason. A few had reason, like one of the Weasley's hitting a Bludger in Snape's direction. Adam bit his tongue to hold the laugh threatening to burst out.

Lee Jordan's commentary making it more difficult for Adam to maintain his composure. Emma was in a similar state. Hermione's gaze was focused solely on Harry. Then there was Ron and Neville. At first, Adam did not notice it.

Adam felt something nearly shove him off his seat. He turned his head to see Neville and Ron arguing and fighting with Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle. A part of him wanted to stay out of it, but when he saw Goyle put Neville in a choke hold, he snapped.

Adam grabbed Goyle's free hand and twisted it, his thumb pushing itself into a nerve in Goyle's wrist. Goyle's face contorted in pain and he let go of Neville. Crabbe stepped toward Adam. The blonde wizard grabbed the hem of Goyle's robes and pushed him into Crabbe. The two cronies fell over.

"Potter's caught the Snitch", Lee Jordan yelled.

Adam turned to face the match again. He saw Harry holding the Snitch in his hand triumphantly. Adam started cheering with the rest of the Gryffindor stands. Hermione was jumping up and down excitedly. Ron and Neville hugged. Adam saw Ron had a bloody nose.

The Gryffindor students stormed the pitch in excitement. Harry was paraded around on the Weasley twins' shoulders. Adam saw Harry's gaze shift to the other side of the pitch. Adam followed Harry's gaze. He saw Snape spit on the ground before walking away angrily. Adam quirked his brow. He quickly shook off the feeling before rejoining his friends in their celebration.

Harry managed to get away from the crowd and went somewhere Adam did not know. Adam went with the rest of the Gryffindors to the common room. Fred and George started getting the common room ready for a party.

Adam, Hermione, and Ron left the common room to look for Harry. They had no luck until they saw Harry coming up the stairs, carrying his broom. He did not look to be in the best of spirits. The boy that won the match was gone.

"Harry, where have you been", Hermione nearly yelled.

"We won. You won. We won", Ron shouted as he thumped Harry on the back. "And I gave Malfoy a black eye and Neville tried to fight Crabbe and Goyle. Talk about showing Slytherin. Everyone's waiting for you in the common room. We're having a party. Fred and George stole from cakes and stuff from the kitchens."

"Never mind that now", Harry said out of breath. "Let's find a private room. You're gonna want to hear this."

They found an empty classroom. Harry looked at them and told them what he overheard Snape tell Quirrell. The entire time, Adam was thinking that something was not right.

"So, the Stone is safe as long as Quirrell stands up to Snape", Hermione asked.

"Great. It'll be gone by next Tuesday", Ron said.

Adam could not help but feel like a fool. He thought he knew he could trust Snape. Now, he does not know what to believe. A part of Adam wants to trust Snape and what he says, but the other part is saying not to trust the Potion's professor.

They left the classroom and went to the common room for the party. Everyone started patting Harry on the back and celebrating. Adam, however, walked to one of the chairs by the fire and sat down. His mind was going through his interactions with Snape, trying to figure where he went wrong.

"I thought you'd be celebrating too", Ben asked as he sat next to Adam.

Adam looked at his older brother. "Huh? Oh. Uh, yeah, I would be. I just have other things on my mind."

"Anything I can help with?"

Adam thought for a moment before replying. "What would you do if you thought you could trust someone but then got told things that make you think otherwise?"

"Well, how much do you trust this person?"

"I thought I could trust him a lot. After hearing some of the things he said, I don't know anymore."

"Can you confirm the things that are making you question your trust?"

"Not entirely. I believe the person who told me that he said them."

Ben pondered for a moment. "Adam, how important is it that you trust or don't trust this person."

"Very important. I just need to know if I can or not."

"Maybe you need to talk to this person. Confront him on what he said. If it is important to know whether or not you can trust him, you should hear the words from his mouth."

Adam nodded. "Thanks, Ben."

Ben pat Adam's shoulder before standing and joining his friends.

Adam gulped. If it was anyone else, he would talk to them. Severus Snape is a different situation. Ben's words, however, stuck in Adam's head all through the night.

Through the next few weeks, the four Gryffindors could see Quirrell was acting his usual self. As was Snape. This told them that nothing has happened yet. Harry and Ron seemed to be taking more of a liking toward the still strange professor. Adam still had an unsteady feeling with Quirrell and Harry always rubbing his scar when Quirrell was around.

Adam was still contemplating speaking to Snape about everything. He knows it is a risk to bring it up, but he wants to know why Snape lied to him. Or if he actually did lie to him.

Hermione, occasionally focused on the Stone, put the majority of her attention on preparing for exams. She had started drawing up revision time tables and color coding her notes. Adam and Emma were doing the same to a lesser degree. Harry and Ron were taken aback by the amount of attention they were putting into preparing for exams. Hermione was practically nagging them to do the same.

"Hermione, the exams are ages away", Ron said one day while the four of them and Emma were in the library.

"Ten weeks", Hermione snapped back. "That's not ages. That's like a second to Nicolas Flamel."

"But we're not six hundred years old", Ron retorted. "Anyway, what are you revising for? You know it all already. That goes for you two too", Ron said looking at Adam and Emma.

"What am I revising for? Are you mad? You realize we need to pass these exams to get into second year? They're very important. I should have started studying a month ago. I don't know what's got into me-"

"Hermione, calm down", Adam said. "Yeah, these exams are important, but that doesn't mean you have to burn yourself out to prepare. We have time. Plus, the professors will work with us."

"He's right", Emma said. "With all the time we still have and how well you've done on the homework, you're going to be fine."

Hermione looked at the twins before smiling. "Thank you", she said to them, finally taking an actual breath.

Ron looked at Harry. "How come she'll listen to them and not me?"

Harry smirked. "Because they actually know how to talk to her."

Ron looked at them. "Yeah, I guess."

Unfortunately for Ron, the professors were thinking along the same line as Hermione. They were giving out large amounts of homework. The Easter holiday was used up to do that homework. With Hermione nagging them the entire time, Harry and Ron had no choice but to do it.

Adam would laugh to himself as Hermione would recite the twelve uses for dragon's blood or practice wand movements. Adam and Emma were practically ready for their exams. Due to their confidence, they helped Hermione, Harry, and Ron when needed. They mostly helped Harry and Ron.

One day, while they were in the library again, Hermione was quizzing Harry while Adam was trying to help Ron with constellations.

"I'll never remember this", Ron burst out suddenly, throwing down his quill.

Adam had to hold back a laugh as Madam Pince shushed him. Ron stared out the window. Adam looked out the window too. It was the first clear day they had in a long while. It made Adam enjoy the run he took that morning.

"Hagrid, what are you doing in the library", Ron suddenly asked.

Harry, Adam, and Hermione looked at where Ron was looking. Hagrid shuffled out from behind a few shelves. He was hiding something behind his back.

"Jus' lookin'", he said. His voice was different, as if he was hiding something. "An' what're you lot up ter? Yer not still lookin' fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?"

"Oh, we found out-", Ron started before Adam slapped him on the back of the head.

"No, Hagrid, we're not", Adam said quickly. "We're studying for exams."

"Ah, well, I'll leave yeh to it", Hagrid said before leaving the library.

"What was he hiding behind his back", Hermione asked.

"Do you think it had something to do with the Stone", Harry asked.

"I doubt it", Adam said. "The section he was in has nothing to do with alchemy. He was in the magical creatures section."

Ron got up from his seat and walked to the section. He quickly returned with a stack of books and set them down on the table. "Dragons", he whispered. "Hagrid was looking up stuff about dragons. Look at these, 'Dragon Species of Great Britain and Ireland', 'From Egg to Inferno', 'A Dragon Keeper's Guide'."

"Hagrid's always wanted a dragon. He told me so the first time I ever met him", Harry said.

Adam smiled. "Hagrid has a pet dragon. Awesome."

"It's not awesome, Adam. It's dangerous", Hermione said.

"It's against our laws", Ron said. "Dragon breeding was outlawed by the Warlocks' Convention of 1709, everyone knows that. It's hard to stop Muggles noticing us if we're keeping dragons in the back garden. Anyway, you can't tame dragons, it's dangerous. You should see the burns Charlie's got off wild ones in Romania."

"But there aren't wild dragons in Britain", Harry said, as if he was sure about what he was saying.

"There are, Harry", Adam said. "Common Welsh Green and Hebridean Blacks are all over the place."

"How do you know", Ron asked.

Adam smiled. "I've been fascinated with dragons since I was three. Large magical creatures whose scales are a defense against the majority of spells. Not to mention, their strength. Then there's the tales of the dragons during the time of Merlin and the Knights of the Round Table."

"You don't really believe that, do you", Hermione asked.

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. All I know is that there's a bit of truth behind every legend."

Adam looked back down at the book in front of him and started helping Ron again. Harry looked at his homework too. What they did not see was the smile that crossed Hermione's face at Adam's words.

"I think we should see Hagrid", Harry said. "I want to ask him questions about the Stone."

"We can't", Adam said. "There's too much that could go wrong for him if we're caught."

"I know that, but if he can help us get a greater understanding of the Stone, then shouldn't we try", Harry asked.

Adam looked at the other two. Ron was nodding. Hermione looked skeptical like Adam but she was nodding too.

Adam sighed. "Alright, but we don't push anymore after that. Deal?"

"Deal", Harry said with a smile.

The four finished their homework before going to Hagrid's hut. They arrived at the hut and Harry knocked on the door. Adam looked at the windows and noticed the curtains were closed.

"Who is it", Hagrid yelled before opening the door.

They quickly entered the hut before Hagrid shut the door. They were not expecting it to be so hot inside. Fang immediately ran over to Adam and started jumping and licking his face. Adam smiled and laughed as he rubbed Fang. Hagrid offered them tea and sandwiches. Adam accepted both but the others refused.

The four sat down. Fang laid his head in Adam's lap while Adam drank his tea and ate his sandwich. Hagrid was still walking around the hut. The four Gryffindors traded glances before looking at Hagrid.

"Hagrid, we have some questions to ask", Harry said.

"What is it", Hagrid asked.

"We were wondering if you could tell us what's guarding the Philosopher's Stone apart from Fluffy", Harry said.

Hagrid frowned at him. "Yeh know abou' the Stone?" The four students nodded. "O' course I can' tell yeh. Number one, I don' know meself. Number two, yeh know too much already, so I wouldn' tell yeh if I could. That Stone's here for a good reason. It was almost stolen outta Gringotts. I s'ppose yeh've worked that out an' all? Beats me how yeh even know 'bout Fluffy."

"Oh, come on, Hagrid. You might not want to tell us, but you do know. You know everything that goes on around here", Hermione said in a warm, flattering voice. "We only wondered who had done the guarding. We wondered who Dumbledore had trusted enough to help him, apart from you."

Hagrid's beard twitched with his smile. His chest swelled at Hermione's last words. "Well, I don' s'ppose it could hurt ter tell yeh that... let's see... he borrowed Fluffy from me... then some o' the teachers did enchantments. Professor McGonagall... Professor Sprout... Professor Flitwick... Professor Quirrell... an' Dumbledore did somethin' o' course. Oh yeah, an' Professor Snape."

"Snape", Harry questioned.

"Yeah. Yer not still on abou' that, are yeh? Look, Snape helped protect the Stone. He's not about ter steal it."

Adam immediately knew what the others were thinking. He, himself, was not thinking it. In fact, he still questioned how reliable Snape is. A part of him still thinks Snape is telling the truth but he does not know anymore.

Adam heard Harry ask Hagrid a few more questions about Fluffy and the Stone but he did not register what was said. Adam was having an internal debate about going to Snape. A part of him even considered speaking to Dumbledore.

Adam turned his head to the fireplace. His eyes widened. "Hagrid, is that what I think it is", he asked.

"Ah, that's er", Hagrid fiddled with his beard.

"Where did you get it, Hagrid", Ron asked as he crouched down by the fire. "It must've cost you a fortune."

"Won it", Hagrid replied. "Las' night, I was down in the village havin' a few drinks an' got into a game of cards with a stranger. Think he was quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest."

Adam quirked his brow. "Some guy was just carrying a dragon's egg", he asked.

The question fell on deaf ears.

"But what are you going to do with it when its hatched", Hermione asked.

"Well, I've bin doin' some readin", Hagrid said as he pulled out a book from under his table. "Got this outta the library, 'Dragon Breeding for Pleasure and Profit'. It's a bit outta date, o' course, but it's all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, 'cause their mothers breathe on 'em, see, an' when it hatches, feed it a bucket o' brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An' see here, how ter recognize different eggs. What I got there's a Norwegian Ridgeback. They're rare, them."

"Hagrid, you live in a wooden house", Hermione said, clearly worried.

Hagrid, on the other hand, did not look worried.

The four left Hagrid's hut soon after. They all quickly realized that they now had something more to worry about besides the Stone. Hagrid has a dragon in his hut and he is not supposed to have it.

Over the next couple of days, they spent their free time in the library doing their homework. Emma would occasionally join them and get updates about the Stone.

One morning, Hedwig arrived at the table and gave Harry a letter. Harry opened it and his eyes widened.

"It's hatching", he whispered to them.

They started talking about when to visit Hagrid to watch. Ron suggested they skip Herbology but Adam and Hermione did not agree. This close to exams, missing any class could cost them.

Ron and Hermione spent the entire way to Herbology arguing over when to go to Hagrid's. Finally, after much convincing, and Adam interceding, Hermione agreed they should visit during their morning break.

After the bell rang, they dropped off their stuff in their dormitories before going to Hagrid's hut. On the way, Adam tripped over Ron's robe, getting a small cut on his hand. A small amount of blood trickled out of the cut. Hagrid immediately let them inside when they arrived. They saw the egg laying on a table. It was scratched and cracked in certain parts. It was also moving.

Adam became so enthralled with it that he did not care to sit down. His eyes widened in anticipation as scratching was heard and the egg broke.

A baby dragon flopped down out of the egg. The baby dragon sneezed, causing a few sparks to blow out of its nose.

"Isn't he beautiful", Hagrid asked.

Hagrid reached out a hand to stroke the dragon's head. It snapped at his fingers, showing off its baby fangs.

"Bless him. Look, he knows his mummy", Hagrid said with a smile.

The baby dragon looked at everyone. It did not stare longer than a few seconds at each person. It was looking at Harry when it sniffed the air. It turned its head to look Adam. Wobbling on its two legs, it slowly approached Adam.

Adam smiled. He slowly reached out his hand with the cut on it. The dragon sniffed Adam's hand before climbing into his palm and looking at Adam. The others watched the scene with awe. Hagrid was most surprised.

"Adam, how are you doing that", Hermione asked, slight worry in her voice.

"I don't know", Adam replied.

Adam brought his other hand up and slowly stroked the dragon's head. It did not try to bite him. Suddenly, Harry jumped out of his seat and ran to the window.

"What is it, Harry", Ron asked.

"Malfoy. He saw the dragon", Harry replied.

"Fantastic", Adam said sarcastically, never taking his eyes off the baby dragon who curled itself into a ball in his hands.

Chapter Text

Adam visited the baby dragon every chance he got. The others would join him when they could but that was only to try and reason with Hagrid to get rid of the dragon. Adam would never listen because he would be too busy playing with Norbert.

It the week since the egg hatched, the dragon had grown to three times his size. However, he still played with Adam as if he was the tiny thing that came from the egg. Adam did not mind. Norbert never tried to bite him or anything. Even Hagrid had some burn spots on his clothes but Adam was clean.

While Hermione was worried about what repercussions Hagrid could face for having the dragon, her worry only increased for Adam. Every time he talked about the dragon, he had a smile on his face. Hermione would see how excited he got but she knew it would not last.

Ron and Harry managed to convince Hagrid to send Norbert away to Romania to be with Ron's brother, Charlie. This did hurt Adam a little bit but Hermione got him to see the bright side. Adam did brighten up a bit. To ease his hurt, Hagrid agreed to let Adam see Norbert before sending him away.

One night, Adam and Ron took Harry's invisibility cloak and went to Hagrid's hut to help feed Norbert. He was eating dead rats now. Adam was stroking Norbert's head while Ron was grabbing the dead rats. Ron got close to Norbert's mouth. Adam and Hagrid yelled at him to get back but it was too late.

"OWW!", Ron shouted. "He bit me!"

Adam stopped stroking Norbert's head and walked over to his friend. Adam looked at the bite. He grabbed a handkerchief and wrapped his hand. Hagrid looked at Norbert then at Ron.

"Yeh scared him", Hagrid nearly yelled.

"What?! No, I didn't. He wanted to eat me", Ron yelled back.

Adam rolled his eyes. "First off, Ron, he wasn't going to eat you." Adam turned to Hagrid. "Hagrid, Ron just got too close to Norbert's mouth. Norbert was calm the whole time. Ron didn't scare him."

Hagrid growled while he focused his attention back on Norbert. Hagrid started humming and then singing a lullaby.

Ron scowled. He looked at Adam. "Come on. Let's get back."

Adam nodded.

Ron grabbed the invisibility cloak while Adam looked at Norbert.

"Bye, Norbert", Adam said with a wave before being covered by the cloak.

The two boys quickly returned to their common room. When they arrived, they found Harry and Hermione to be the only people in the common room. When they removed the cloak, Ron immediately started complaining about the bite. Adam took the cloak back to their dormitory.

Adam quietly entered the dormitory. His other roommates were asleep. He walked over to Harry's bunk and quietly stuffed the cloak into Harry's trunk. He left the room and walked back to the common room. When he arrived, he saw his friends in a small circle, reading a letter.

"What is it", he asked.

"Charlie can take the bloody dragon", Ron said excitedly.

"Oh", Adam said saddened. "That's good."

Hermione was the only one to notice Adam's change in demeanor. Harry and Ron started talking about what they could do while Hermione walked over to Adam and wrapped an arm around him in an effort to comfort him.

The next day was more eventful than they expected. Ron woke up with his hand looking much worse than it had before. Adam immediately told him to go see Madam Pomfrey to get it healed. He and Harry did not agree, saying she could tell other people.

During that afternoon, Ron's hand had changed into a completely different color. A disgusting shade of green. Adam was the only one with him so he told Ron they need to go to the hospital wing.

Ron told Madam Pomfrey that he was bitten by a dog. She did not look convinced. She looked at Adam for the truth. A large part of Adam wanted to tell her the truth because she had to know in order to treat it. Unfortunately, Adam did not go this route.

"He was bitten by Hagrid's dog on accident. Ron angered the dog."

Madam Pomfrey squinted her eyes at him for a moment. Then she turned and walked away to grab a few things to treat the bite. Adam stood next to the bed that Ron was laying in.

"That was quick", Ron said. "Just like Hermione lying to McGonagall."

Adam smirked. "Yeah, I didn't like it, but I had no choice. I don't want Hagrid getting in trouble."

Adam left to his last classes. He returned to the hospital wing with Harry and Hermione at the end of the day. Ron looked to be in an even worse state than he was earlier. Madam Pomfrey did not look concerned, so Adam knew it was something else.

Ron told them about Draco coming by and telling Madam Pomfrey some lie about needing to borrow one of Ron's books. Draco actually just wanted to make fun of Ron and ended up taking the one book that hid Charlie's letter.

Adam gave Ron a few choice words about putting a secret note like that inside of a book. Ron was about to reply when Adam gave him about twenty different suggestions for hiding places. That shut Ron up quickly.

Madam Pomfrey walked over and told the three Gryffindors to leave Ron so he could sleep.

When Saturday arrived, at breakfast, the three of them were talking about the plan. It was mostly Harry and Hermione because Adam's mind was elsewhere. When he was talking to Ron about telling the truth to Madam Pomfrey, his mind went to Snape. He wants answers.

Adam excused himself from the table and walked up to the High Table. This caught the attention of many students in the Great Hall. A few of the professors gave him expectant looks, thinking he would come to one of them. However, Adam walked over to Snape.

Snape quirked his brow at the boy. The Potion's professor was not the only one. Many of the students were wearing the same face. Even a few of the professors were confused. Dumbledore was the only one with a neutral face. McGonagall looked ready to stand and walk over if she had to intervene in something.

Harry and Hermione had the most confused faces out of everyone, except for Emma. They watched as Adam spoke to the professor. Snape responded to him. His face did not show any emotion or any change. It was just stone. Adam said a final thing to him before turning and walking back to his spot at the Gryffindor table.

Harry and Hermione looked at him as he sat down.

"What was that about", Hermione asked.

"Nothing. I just need to speak with him about homework", Adam lied.

"Are you mad", Harry asked. "He's trying to steal the Philosopher's Stone. We can't trust him."

Adam rolled his eyes. "Harry, even if Snape is some evil mastermind trying to take over the universe, he's still our Potion's professor. I need to speak to said professor about homework. So, I'll be seeing him tonight."

"When tonight", Hermione asked. She leaned in closer to Adam. "We're taking Norbert tonight, remember?"

Adam nodded. "I remember, but he's the one who sets the time. I can't help with Norbert."

Hermione and Harry looked at each other.

"I'm going to Hagrid's later to say goodbye, though", Adam said.

"Adam, are you sure going to talk to Snape is a good idea", Hermione asked. "Maybe I can help with the homework?"

Adam shrugged. "It's just something I noticed with the homework. I don't know if it was a mistake he made or not." He looked at his two friends. Their faces did not show relief. He sighed. "Guys, trust me, okay? Snape wouldn't dare do anything to me."

"I hope you're right Adam", Hermione muttered.

Later in the day, a few hours before Adam was meant to meet with Snape, the young wizard walked to Hagrid's hut. Hagrid happily opened the door for him and Fang immediately jumped up and licked Adam's face.

Adam walked over to Norbert who was laying on the table. Adam immediately noticed that he had grown more. The dragon looked at Adam as he slowly approached. Adam put out his hand and Norbert nuzzled his head into Adam's hand.

"Tonight's the night, Hagrid", Adam said as he stared at Norbert.

Hagrid wailed as tears started to fall and he sat in his chair. Adam looked at his big friend. Fang went over to Hagrid and tried to lick his face. Adam sighed and walked over to Hagrid too. He put his arm as best he could around Hagrid's shoulders.

"It's going to be okay, Hagrid. Norbert's going somewhere where he can be with other dragons", Adam said consolingly.

Hagrid nodded as he blew his nose into his large handkerchief.

Adam stood from the chair and walked back over to Norbert. The baby dragon nuzzled his head into Adam's chest this time.

"He really likes yeh", Hagrid said finally as he stood from the chair. "I know he's gonna miss yeh."

Adam nodded as he stroked the dragon's head. "I'm going to miss him too."

Adam spent the next hour with Hagrid, Norbert, and Fang. When he was able to, Hagrid made them tea and cakes. Norbert spent the entire time loving on Adam. The boy had no problem with it. However, in his mind, he questioned why the dragon was like this with him and no one else.

When Adam left, he was teary eyed. He did not want to say goodbye to Norbert but he understood it was for the best.

Adam returned to the common room and went to his dormitory to do some reading before going to see Snape. After a few hours, Harry walked into the common room and told Adam that he and Hermione were going to get Norbert.

Adam walked out of the common room with Harry and Hermione. Before splitting off, Hermione hugged Adam tightly. Adam was confused but returned the hug. Harry quirked his brow at the scene before him. Hermione broke the hug first then hid under the cloak with Harry.

Adam walked to the dungeons. It was strange to be in the dungeons when it was not during class. It was even more creepy because of how late it was. That suddenly made Adam question why Snape wanted to meet late.

Before he could think any further on it, a voice echoed through the dungeons.

"What are you doing down here, first year?!"

Adam turned his head to see a sixth year Slytherin walking toward him. On the collar of his robes was the badge with the word 'Prefect' written on it. Adam gulped as the Prefect approached him.

"Are you deaf? I asked what you're doing down here?"

Before Adam had a chance, Adam felt another presence appear. This time behind him. He knew the voice as soon as he heard it.

"He is here to see me, Mr. Reigns."

The Prefect's face dropped immediately. "Uh... Yes, Professor."

"Stay nearby. Mr. Davis is going to need you to escort him back to Gryffindor tower when we are done. Don't want him getting in trouble, do we?"

"Of course, Professor."

The Slytherin Prefect turned and started patrolling his route again.

Adam turned to face the very professor he came to see. Snape looked down at him with the same expression he had when Adam approached him that morning.

"Come, Mr. Davis. We don't want to keep you up."

Adam followed Snape to his office. Just like his classroom, his office was dark. Jars of animal parts and other things surrounded the walls. There were two book shelves behind his desk. One chair was next to his desk. On the other side of the office was a small table with some food and a tea kettle.

Adam did not peg Snape as a tea drinker.

"What is this about, Mr. Davis", Snape asked as he sat behind his desk.

Adam now wished he rehearsed what he was going to say.

Adam let out a breath. "It's about what you told me, regarding the Stone."

Snape immediately tensed.

At least, Adam thinks he did. It was hard to tell.

"Why are you asking about that? Did I not tell you what you needed to know?"

"You told me plenty, Professor. And I thank you for that. What I'm here about is whether it was the truth."

Snape quirked his brow. "Explain."

Adam took a deep breath. "You spoke to Quirrell about the Stone. You asked him if he found out how to get passed the dog. You told him you would help him get it."

Adam kept his face as straight and stern as possible. He was trying his very hardest to ensure that Snape believed he was the one to overhear the conversation between them. However, Adam knows if Snape looks into his head, it is all over.

Snape rose from his chair. Adam reactively put his hand to the side where his holster was. This made Snape's lips quirk into a small but noticeable smile.

"Trust me, Adam. If you pull your wand now, you won't make it out of this room."

Adam gulped again. He took a seat but cautiously observed Snape. The Potions professor stayed standing.

"Would you like some tea?"

Adam nodded.

Snape walked out from behind his desk and walked to the kettle. Adam watched him as closely as he could. Snape, having premade tea, poured two cups. He walked back to the desk with them and set one down in front of Adam. The boy stared at it.

"You watched me make it. There's nothing wrong with it."

Adam looked at Snape a moment then back at the tea. He carefully picked it up and sipped it. To Adam's surprise, it was really tasty.

"I need you to promise me that what I am about to tell you mustn't be told to anyone else", Snape said.

Adam nodded again, taking another sip of his tea.

"Before I was a professor; before I did as Dumbledore told me, I was loyal to another. One much darker and more sinister than Dumbledore."

It took Adam no time to realize. His eyes widened. "Voldemort. You were a Death Eater?"

"It is not a past I am proud of. I deeply regret what I had done."

Adam stayed silent. He took another sip of tea but it was to hide the fear and shock on his face.

"Dumbledore helped me turn it around. In doing so, he turned me into his spy. Unfortunately, it took me away from an important responsibility."

Adam could see something in Snape's expression that he had never seen before. Regret. Pain. Hurt. Snape turned his head to the side and stared off into the distance. Adam realized whatever the important responsibility was, it struck deep for Snape.

"You were his double agent", Adam asked in an effort to continue their conversation.

Snape slowly nodded.

Adam took another sip of tea. Using the cup to once again cover his face.

"I am not still loyal to Voldemort if that is what you're wondering."

Adam gulped. "You looked into my head again?"

"I did not have to. It was clearly written on your face."

"I don't know if I can trust you."

"Maybe not. But answer me this Adam. Why would I tell you I was once a Death Eater if not to gain your trust?"

Adam thought about Snape's words. It actually made sense. To be honest, it was the only thing that made sense to Adam in the last few weeks. Adam sighed and looked down.

"So, Dumbledore told you to become a double agent again? You're helping Voldemort get the Stone?"

Snape could only nod. "I promise you, Adam, you can trust me."

"I hope so, Professor."

Adam spent a few minutes thinking about the conversation. Snape spent the silent time grading papers.

"How much danger is Harry in", Adam asked. "If Voldemort is after the Stone."

"Plenty", Snape responded. "You cannot trust Quirrell. He's the Dark Lords agent and vessel."

Adam quirked his brow. "Vessel?"

"If you and your friends continue to poke your heads where they don't belong, you will find out."

"We have to tell someone. We have to tell Dumbledore."

"He is already aware."

"And he hasn't done anything?"

"He's done what he could. Right now, he can't do anything else. Quirrell has not done anything to try and get it without knowing how to get passed the dog."

"Makes sense", Adam muttered. He looked at Snape. "Why are you telling me all this?"

"Because you've trusted me, Adam. You take a logical and reasonable approach. You could have believed your friends and started disliking me but you did not. You've proven you can be trusted. In return for your trust, I've shared this with you."

Adam nodded slowly. "What do I do about Harry? He suspects you're after the Stone."

Snape stared at Adam for a moment. "Do not share with him what I have told you. He may not believe you anyway. For now, let him believe what he wants. He needs your trust far more than mine."

Adam quirked his brow at this but did not have time to think about it.

"It is late. You should return to Gryffindor tower."

Adam nodded. He rose from his chair and walked to the door. Just before exiting, he turned to face Snape. "Why did you want to do this now instead of earlier in the day?"

"I had more important things to do earlier in the day."

For some reason, Adam did not trust his response. He did say anything. Instead, he thanked Snape and left the office. The Slytherin Prefect was standing a few feet away from the door. The two started walking back to the tower.

To Adam's surprise, the Slytherin Prefect made conversation with him. There were questions about classes, life in America, and just life overall. Adam started asking similar questions, wanting to keep the conversation going.

By the time they arrived at Gryffindor tower, they were laughing. The Prefect walked away. Adam gave the password and crawled through the portrait hole. He walked into a completely empty common room. He thought everyone, including Harry and Hermione, were back.

This theory was quickly debunked when Adam went to his dormitory and Harry's bed was empty. So was Neville's for some reason. Adam, not tired, grabbed his defense spell book and walked back to the common room. There was a sense of assurance and pride in his body. He was glad he knew he could trust Snape. He was also glad that he did not lose total confidence in his gut to trust people.

Adm did not know how long he was reading his book, but suddenly the portrait swung open. In crawled Harry, Hermione, and Neville. They looked at Adam. They all shared the same face, hurt and disbelief. Hermione was even on the verge of tears.

"Guys, what happened?"

Neville did not respond. He just turned his head back and ran to the stairs. Adam heard as he climbed up the stairs. Harry and Hermione walked over to Adam and sat down. Hermione sat right next to Adam and immediately wrapped her arms around him and put her head on his shoulder.

Adam looked at her as she started to cry into his shoulder. Adam wrapped an arm around her and looked at Harry. "What happened?"

"We got caught by Filch after helping Norbert."

Adam's eyes widened. "Did you get Norbert out of here?"

Harry nodded quickly. "We forgot the invisibility cloak in the Astronomy Tower so Filch saw us. He brought us to McGonagall who took away fifty points each and gave us detention with Malfoy."

There was so much Adam wanted to unpack from that. It did explain why Hermione was in the state she was in. "Wait, why was Malfoy with you?"

"He wasn't. He got punished by McGonagall before we got caught. He got caught by her after trying to catch us out with Norbert. While she was taking him to her office, he said something about telling Snape early this morning but he did nothing."

Adam made a note of that in his head.

"It turns out, Neville tried to warn us about Malfoy and got caught too", Harry explained further.

Adam nodded slowly. The arm around the sobbing girl had only tightened. "So, one hundred and fifty points. Do you know what your detention is?"

"She didn't say. Just looks like we're going to be serving it with Malfoy."

Adam sighed. He looked down at Hermione for a moment before looking at Harry. "Well, I'm sorry about that. At least you got Norbert out."

Harry weakly smiled. "Yeah, I guess. I'm going to go to bed."

Adam nodded. He grabbed the defense book. "Can you put that on my bed?"

Harry nodded as he took the book. "Sure, mate."

"Thanks, Harry."

Harry nodded again before walking to the stairs. Adam listened for the door to their dormitory. Once he heard it close, he looked at Hermione.

"I'd ask how you are but I think I have an idea", he whispered.

For the first time since coming inside the common room, Hermione made another noise besides sobbing. She managed to huff out a laugh but it was still filled with sadness.

"Hermione, I need you to look at me", Adam said softly.

Hermione finally picked her head up off his shoulder. She unwrapped one arm from around Adam and wiped her tears with the sleeve of her pajama shirt.

Adam smiled at her. "You know everything is going to be okay, right? This whole detention and point loss thing isn't important."

"I know", she sniffled. "I just didn't think we would lose that many points. And this is my first detention."

"Well, there's always a bright side", Adam said with a small smile.

Hermione quirked her brow. "What are you talking about 'bright side'? We lost points and got detention."

Adam chuckled. "It's something Jason told me after I had a really bad day. He said if we can find the good in every situation than the bad ones are never as bad as they seem."

"What is the good in this situation then", she asked. There was a hint of hope in her question as if she was actually hoping Adam could make it better.

"Let's see", he said as he thought about it. "To start, the strict, rule following, Hermione Granger broke rules again. This time to help a friend. Harry's just become a master at breaking rules, so no surprise there."

Hermione smiled.

"Neville continues to show why he's in Gryffindor. He went out to find you and Harry, knowing he could get in trouble. So, good on him for that."

Hermione's smile grew and she nodded in agreement.

"Last and certainly the best part of it all, Malfoy got in trouble too."

Hermione started laughing. Adam noticed a few tears had fallen. He pulled his sleeve over his hand and wiped her tears away. Her smile never disappeared from her face. Her cheeks were growing red but she did not try to hide it.

"Feel better", Adam asked with a small smile.

Hermione nodded before hugging Adam tightly. Adam reciprocated the hug.

"Thank you, Adam", she said quietly.

"You're welcome, Hermione", Adam replied.

The two broke apart. Hermione stood from her spot next to Adam. "I'll see you in the morning."

Adam nodded. "Good night, Hermione."

"Good night, Adam."

Hermione walked up the stairs and entered her dormitory. Adam stared into the fire. A small smile on his face. A hint of pride bubbling in his chest at the thought of helping Hermione smile and laugh. Then he remembered the mental note he made about Snape.

"He knew what we were trying to do", Adam asked out loud. "Did he schedule it to keep me out of trouble?"

Adam pondered this question while he thought through the other things Snape said. His eyes widened when the full weight of something Snape said settled in.

"He's back", Adam nearly yelled. "Voldemort's back."

Adam continued to think about this until his head was pounding. That was his que to go to bed. He did just that. Adam walked up the stairs and went to his dormitory. Harry and Neville were asleep. Adam quietly changed and climbed into bed.

Sleep quickly consumed him.

The coming days was a change Adam should have expected. The story of the great Harry Potter and a few other mindless first years losing Gryffindor so many points quickly spread. Even Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff students were upset with them.

Ron and Adam still stood by Harry but there was a reason for that. They knew why Harry was caught. Adam also stood by Hermione and Neville. It hurt him to see the two of them being shut out by so many other people.

Hermione was especially effected. She had become extremely quiet and drawn back. Adam did not like it. She would still smile and laugh with him but that was it. Even when she was with Harry and Ron, she was quiet.

Emma was one of the few to not care about how the rest of the school was acting. She did not know about Norbert but she did know there was a reason for them being out late. She still did some homework and studying with them.

Two days after everything happened, during breakfast, Snape walked down the Gryffindor table. The already terrible attention Harry was made worse when the Slytherin Head of House stood over him. However, Snape was not there for Harry.

"Your extra homework, Mr. Davis", Snape said as he set a small pile of papers down in front of Adam. "I expect it done by the end of the week."

Adam looked at the stack then at Snape.

"We need this cover so no one questions why you saw me", Snape said in Adam's head.

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor", he replied out loud.

Snape turned and left the table. His black cloak flowing behind him as he walked away.

Ron looked at the stack of paper. "That's unfair. You just needed some help."

Adam smirked. "It's fine. I could use the refreshers anyway this close to exams."

Through the week, Adam noticed that Harry stopped caring about interfering with other people's business. As happy as he was with that, he knows it will not last long when Quirrell, or Voldemort technically, goes after the Stone.

Unfortunately, it all changed when they were in the library. Hermione was quizzing Ron on Astronomy. Adam and Emma were naming off the ingredients for the most difficult potion they were taught to make. Harry came running into the library and straight to them.

Without acknowledging their presence, he told them exactly what he overheard with Quirrell. He also said what he suspected about Snape.

"Snape's done it, then", Ron said. "If Quirrell's told him how to break his Anti-Dark Force spell-"

"There's still Fluffy, though", Emma said.

"Maybe Snape's found out how to get past him without asking Hagrid", Ron said. "I bet there's a book somewhere in here, telling you how to get past a giant three headed dog. So what do we do, Harry?"

"There isn't a book on a three headed dog", Adam said quickly. He earned confused looks from Ron and Emma. "What? I've looked."

"Go to Dumbledore", Hermione said. "That's what we should have done ages ago. If we try anything ourselves, we'll be thrown out for sure."

"Or killed", Adam and Emma said at the same time.

"But we've got no proof", Harry said. "Quirrell's too scared to back us up. Snape's only got to say he doesn't know how the troll got in at Halloween and that he was nowhere near the third floor. Who do you think they'll believe? Him or us? It's not exactly a secret we hate him. Well, except for Adam."

Adam gave them a weak smile when they all looked at him.

Harry continued. "Dumbledore will think we made it up to get him sacked. Filch wouldn't help us if his life depended on it. He's too friendly with Snape. And the more students that get thrown out, the better, he'll think. And don't forget, we're not supposed to know about the Stone or Fluffy. That'll take a lot of explaining."

"If we just do a bit of poking around-", Ron started.

"No", Harry said. "We've done enough poking around."

Adam breathed a quiet sigh of relief. He knows they are all better off not going anywhere near the Stone.

The next morning, at breakfast, Harry, Neville, and Hermione had letters delivered. Adam noticed that Draco had a similar one delivered. He looked over Hermione's shoulder and read the note. It was from McGonagall, saying their detention was set for that night at eleven.

"Great", Hermione muttered.

Adam put a hand on her shoulder. "It'll be okay. I'll do the revisions you need."

Hermione gave him a thankful smile and nodded.

When the time came, Harry, Neville, and Hermione said goodbye to Ron and Adam and left the common room. The two boys looked at each other.

"What do you think they're going to be doing", Ron asked.

Adam shrugged. "I don't know, but if they don't take advantage, it's on them."

Ron quirked his brow. "What are you talking about?"

"Well, depending on what they're doing, they could get rid of Malfoy without anyone knowing", Adam said before his lips quirked into a smile.

Ron began laughing. This caused Adam to start laughing too.

Adam and Ron started studying. Ron was struggling with certain subjects so Adam helped him while doing revisions for Hermione. Adam knows that she was going to be upset not being able to do revisions because of detention.

It was not very long before Ron had fallen asleep in one of the chairs. Adam was still working on revisions for Hermione. Suddenly, the portrait hole swung open. Neville, Harry, and Hermione clambered into the common room. All the color was gone from Harry's face. Neville immediately went to the stairs. Adam grabbed a pillow and threw it at Ron to wake him up.

"YOU HIT HIM WITH A BLUDGER", Ron shouted as he shot up.

Harry and Hermione looked at him while Adam doubled over on the floor, laughing.

"What's going on", Ron asked as he looked around. "Harry, you're back. What happened?"

Harry could not sit down. In fact, he could not settle down. He was pacing around in front of them. Hermione sat down next to Adam and silently watched Harry with Adam and Ron. She gave Adam an expression telling him that something happened in the forest.

"Harry, tell us what happened", Adam said calmly.

Harry did not stop pacing but he finally started telling them what happened.

"Snape wants the stone for Voldemort... and Voldemort's waiting in the Forest... and all this time we thought Snape just wanted to get rich..."

"Stop saying that name", Ron said.

"Firenze saved me, but he shouldn't have... Bane was furious... he was talking about interfering with what the planets say is going to happen... They must show that Voldemort's coming back... Bane thinks Firenze should have let Voldemort kill me... I suppose that's written in the stars as well."

"Will you stop saying that name", Ron hissed.

"So all I've got to wait for now is Snape to steal the Stone...", Harry continued. "then Voldemort will be able to come and finish me off... Well, I suppose Bane'll be happy."

The other three looked at each other with frightened faces. Adam may know more than them, and frankly, is done trying to convince them it is not Snape, but he still could not help but feel afraid for Harry.

"Harry, everyone says Dumbledore's the only one You Know Who was ever afraid of. With Dumbledore around, You Know Who won't touch you. Besides, who says the centaurs are right? It sounds like mindless fortune telling to me", Hermione said in an effort to comfort to Harry.

Adam nodded. "Yeah, and Professor McGonagall says that's an imprecise branch of magic anyway."

Hermione and Ron nodded along with Adam. The slightly eased expression on Harry's face told them the words were right. Harry, then, went on to explain more about his interaction with the hooded figure. Adam was more than a little disgusted with someone who drinks unicorn blood. However, something else caught Adam's ear.

"Wait, Harry, when you saw the figure, your scar was hurting", Adam asked.

Harry nodded. "Yeah. Why?"

Adam shook his head. "No reason. Just peculiar", Adam lied.

Harry continued to talk but Adam stopped listening. His mind began doing what it did best, connect the dots.

Adam remembers that Snape called Quirrell 'Voldemort's agent'. Then he remembered something important. Unicorn blood can be used to keep someone alive, even if they are on the brink of death. Snape also called Quirrell a vessel for Voldemort, whatever that meant.

Adam started to think more about the turban. The smell he knows is not garlic. Then he thought about the conversation Harry overheard with Quirrell and some unknown person. It was not Snape. It was Voldemort. Then a very disturbing image entered his head.

Quirrell is Voldemort's vessel. The only logical place for Voldemort's hiding place would be under the turban. Adam had to force himself to hold back his gag as to not attract the attention of the others.

The four of them did not realize how long they were talking until light started to shine through the windows. They all went to bed to get as much sleep as they could. Adam was too disgusted to actually sleep. He looked over at Harry, who was staring at his bed.

"What is it, Harry", Adam whispered.

Ron and their other roommates were asleep.

"It's the cloak", Harry said. "Someone gave it back."

"Seriously?"

Harry nodded. "It has a note too. 'Just in case'", Harry read.

Adam quirked his brow. That raised even more questions about who sent Harry the cloak. A theory quickly developed in his head. One that actually made sense. If the cloak was in the Astronomy Tower, then only one person could have returned it to Harry without raising alarm. Dumbledore.

Chapter Text

Adam did not have time to tell the others his theory about Dumbledore because finals had started. The large room where they were taking their written exams was very hot due to the weather becoming hot outside. They also had to take practical exams which Adam thought to be the most fun.

Professor Flitwick had each student make a pineapple tap dance across a table. Professor McGonagall had the students turn a mouse into a snuff box. Adam did it perfectly but questioned why she was making children turn a mouse into a box to hold powdered tobacco.

Professor Snape was the most interesting. He was breathing down everyone's necks while they tried to make the Forgetfulness Potion. Harry and Ron were sweating profusely. Hermione was less concerned but still nervous.

Adam was not nervous at all. With how proficient he was, Snape decided to up the challenge. While Adam was making the potion, Snape would walk up to him and start asking questions about other potions. It barely distracted him.

Their final exam was History of Magic. Out of every exam they had taken, Adam found it to be the easiest one. The entire class celebrated when Professor Binns told them to put their quills down. The class bustled out of the classroom and went outside.

"That was far easier than I thought it would be", Hermione said.

"It really was", Adam commented. "There was so much we didn't need to know."

Hermione asked them if they wanted to go over their papers but Ron immediately shut that down. They all traveled down to a tree by the Black Lake and sat in its shade. They were soon joined by Emma who pointed out to them what four proud students were doing.

Ben, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were tickling the tentacles of a giant squid. Adam laughed at their antics before laying down on the grass and closing his eyes. Adam drowned out the conversations happening between his friends. Emma was talking with Hermione about finals while Harry and Ron were talking about the scar.

Suddenly, Harry jumped to his feet. "We have to see Hagrid, now."

"Why", Adam asked without opening his eyes.

Adam did not get an answer. Harry was already running up the grassy hill. Adam opened his eyes to see Ron and Hermione trying to follow him. Adam rolled his eyes. He looked at Emma.

"I'll see you later."

Emma nodded.

Adam got to his feet and ran after his friends. It took him no time at all to catch up to them. He was able to catch the end of Harry's explanation.

"... How many people wander around with dragon eggs when it's against wizard law? Lucky they found Hagrid, don't you think? Why didn't I see it before?"

"What are you talking about, Harry", Adam asked.

Harry did not respond, again. He was too focused to reply. When they arrived at the hut, they saw Hagrid sitting in an armchair outside. The door to the hut was open. When Fang saw them coming, he ran out and started jumping on Adam.

"Hey, buddy", Adam said as Fang licked his face. Adam laughed.

"Fang, get off him", Hagrid said. He looked at them. "Hullo. Finished yer exams? Got time fer a drink?"

"Yes, please", Ron said out of breath.

Adam chuckled at his friend. He looked at Hermione who was also out of breath.

"No, we're in a hurry. Hagrid, I've got to ask you something. You know that night you won Norbert? What did the stranger you were playing cards with look like?"

"Dunno", Hagrid said. "He wouldn' take his cloak off."

The four Gryffindors raised their eyebrows in surprise.

"It's not that unusual. Yeh get a lot o' funny folk in the Hog's Head, that's one of the pubs down in the village. Mighta bin a dragon dealer, mightn' he? I never saw his face, he kept his hood up."

Harry sank to the ground. Adam looked at Ron and Hermione. Both were breathing normally, but Ron still looked ready to die. Adam, hearing Harry beat around the bush, decided to make Ron a drink. He walked into the hut and made drinks for them.

When he walked back out with a tray of drinks, Harry was finally getting somewhere with his questions.

"... Did he seem interested in Fluffy", Harry asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

Adam handed a goblet to Ron who happily started drinking from it. Hermione happily took hers too. Adam started drinking from his own.

"Well, yeah. How many three headed dogs d'yeh meet, even around Hogwarts?"

"Fair point", Adam muttered.

"So I told him, Fluffy's a piece o' cake if yeh know how to calm him down, jus' play him a bit o' music an' he'll go straight off ter sleep-"

Hagrid stopped suddenly. The faces of the children became one of shock. Ron, Hermione, and Adam put their goblets down. Harry got to his feet.

"I shouldn'ta told yeh that", Hagrid said. "Forget I said it. Hey, where're yeh goin'?"

The four of them were running back to the castle in a full sprint. Adam was the first to get to the Entrance Hall. The other three quickly joined him and they all looked at each other.

"We've got to go to Dumbledore", Harry said. "Hagrid told that stranger how to get past Fluffy and it was either Snape or Voldemort under that cloak."

Adam bit his tongue.

"It must've been easy, once he'd got Hagrid drunk. I just hope Dumbledore believes us. Where's Dumbledore's office?"

They all looked at Adam. He looked at them.

"What?"

"You've been to his office. You know where it is", Hermione said.

"It won't do any good. It's password protected", Adam replied. "I think only the professors know the password."

"We'll just have to-", Harry started but was cut off by a voice.

"What are you four doing inside", the voice of Professor McGonagall asked.

They all looked at her. The professor was carrying a large pile of books.

"We want to see Professor Dumbledore", Hermione said.

"See Professor Dumbledore", McGonagall asked. She looked at each of them. "Why?"

"It's sort of secret", Harry said unsure.

Adam closed his eyes and shook his head. That was a stupid answer.

McGonagall's nostrils flared. "Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago", she said coldly. "He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew off for London at once."

"He's gone", Harry asked frantically. "Now?"

"Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter. He has many demands on his time-"

"But this is important."

"Something you have to say is more important than the Ministry of Magic, Potter?"

Before Harry could respond, Adam clamped a hand around Harry's mouth. Ron and Hermione looked at him with a mixture of shock and confusion. McGonagall quirked her brow at the action.

"No, Professor", Adam answered. "We understand that Professor Dumbledore has urgent business to attend to."

"Good", McGonagall said skeptically. "I suggest you all go back outside and enjoy the sunshine."

Professor McGonagall walked away from them. Adam took his hand off Harry's mouth. Harry turned to face his friend.

"What was that?!"

"She wasn't going to believe us. And even if she did, she would've given us the same story as Hagrid. 'Oh the Stone is heavily protected'. We would not have gotten anywhere."

Hermione sighed. "He's right, Harry."

"Well, it's happening tonight", Harry said. "Snape's going through the trapdoor tonight. He's found out everything he needs and now he's got Dumbledore out of the way. He sent that note. I bet the Ministry of Magic will get a real shock when Dumbledore turns up."

"But what can we-", Hermione started but abruptly stopped.

Adam immediately saw why. Harry and Ron turned around.

"Good afternoon", Snape said smoothly.

They just stared at him.

"What are four Gryffindors such as yourselves doing inside on a day like today?"

"We were-", Harry started but stopped because he had no valid response.

"You'll want to be more careful", Snape said eyeing each of them. "Hanging around like this, people will think you're up to something. And Gryffindor really can't afford to lose any more points, can they?"

Snape's eyes landed on Adam. The young boy held the eye contact for good reason.

"Quirrell knows how to get past the dog. He's going after the Stone", Adam said in his mind. "He got Dumbledore out of the castle."

Snape continued to stare at Adam. The others were getting uncomfortable in the silence, thinking he was coming up with a punishment for them.

"If this is true, then you must stop him. I will inform Dumbledore and get him back here", Snape replied in Adam's head.

"Good day to you", Snape said out loud before turning on his heel and walking to the staff room.

The four walked outside but stayed on the stone steps. Harry turned to them.

"Here's the plan. One of us will need to keep an eye on Snape and follow him if he leaves it. Hermione, you should do it."

"Why me?"

"It's obvious", Ron said. "You can pretend to be waiting for Professor Flitwick. Say something about thinking you missed a question."

Adam looked at Hermione. What surprised him most was that Hermione was actually considering it.

"Ugh, fine", she said.

"We'd better stay outside the third floor corridor", Harry said looking at Ron and Adam. "Come on."

"Hang on, Harry", Adam said immediately. "Look, no offense, but this plan is stupid. There's a lot that can go wrong on our part alone. What good is it to have Snape followed? If he comes to the third floor, Hermione can't exactly run passed him and warn us. Then what if he gets to the door? Are we gonna say gotcha? That's all we can do.

"The four of us together are less than useless compared to him. He has more experience than us put together. We'll probably slow him down for about two seconds. Some job we did. Then let's look at what happens if we don't get killed. What if a different professor catches us? We're sure to get in a great amount of trouble if not expulsion."

Harry looked furious. "If we don't do anything about it now, then Snape wins. Voldemort wins."

Adam rolled his eyes. "Fine. Have fun. You're doing it without me."

Adam turned around and re-entered the castle. He could hear Ron and Harry saying they did not need him. What he could not see was the sad look on Hermione's face.

Hermione wanted to run after him. She wanted to agree with him. Everything he said made sense to her. A reason why she was doing this was because she believed Adam was going to be with them. Now, she was questioning it.

Adam returned to the common room. He was the only one in it. Adam walked to the dormitory, pulled out his potions book, and climbed onto his bed. He laid down on his chest and read the book he has read so many times. The book always made him feel better. He did not know why, but it made him feel calm.

Not long after he started reading, the very people he left, returned to the common room. He could hear them. Hermione was apologizing and explaining how she lost Snape. Then Ron said McGonagall caught them. Then Harry started shouting about the Stone and going to get it himself.

Adam tried to ignore them, but his ears were focusing on them. He did not regret what he told them. He just did not agree with how they were going about it. Frankly, he agrees with Harry's new route of getting the Stone first. It lined up with what Snape told him to do.

In the common room, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were talking about what to do.

"But will it cover all three of us", Ron asked.

"All of us", Harry asked.

"Oh, come off it. You don't think we'd let you go alone", Ron asked.

"Of course we won't", Hermione said. "How do you think you'd get to the Stone without us? I'd better go and look through my books. There might be something useful in them."

"But if we get caught, you two will be expelled too."

"Not if I can help it", Hermione said walking to the stairs. She looked back at the two boys. "We're going to need Adam's help, you know?"

"Why", Harry asked. "He made his decision."

"Harry, he chose not to get involved because he knew the plan was doomed from the start. Besides, he knows spells we don't. We're going to need his help, Harry."

Harry sighed and looked at Ron. The redhead was only nodding in agreement with Hermione.

"Alright. I'll talk to him", Harry said.

Harry walked up the stairs to his dormitory and walked inside. He saw Adam laying on his bed, reading his potions book. Adam looked at Harry.

"Did McGonagall take any points away", Adam asked.

Harry did not even question how Adam knew about McGonagall. "Uh, no. She threatened to though."

Adam looked back down at his book. "What do you want Harry?"

"It's about the Stone. We need your help to get it."

Adam looked at Harry again. "Get it?"

Harry nodded. "We're going to get it before Snape can."

"You know it could get us expelled. Or worse."

"I know, but we need to get the Stone."

Adam stared at him for a moment. "Okay. Let's steal a magical rock."

Harry smiled.

The four of them went to the Great Hall for dinner. During that time, Adam went to the Ravenclaw table and spoke to Emma privately. He told her what they were going to do. Emma pushed to come along but Adam refused, saying it was safer for her to stay away from it all if they got caught.

When they were done, they sat quietly in the common room. Adam and Hermione were looking through a few of their notes. Harry and Ron were quietly talking about what they were going to do.

The common room slowly started to empty. The last few Gryffindors, Ben and Lee Jordan, finally left the room. Ben waved at Adam, saying good night to the four of them.

When they were alone, Ron went to their dormitory to grab the invisibility cloak. He ran back down and they circled up.

"We better put it on in here", Adam said. "Don't want Filch seeing us."

"What are you doing", a voice said by the fire.

They all looked in the direction. Neville rose from the floor with Trevor in his hands. Adam internally cursed the toad for trying to escape again.

"Nothing, Neville. Nothing", Harry said quickly.

Ron tried to hide the cloak behind his back.

"You're sneaking out again", Neville said as he stared at them.

Adam walked around them. Neville was focused mostly on Harry so he was not really watching the others. Adam stood a few feet behind Neville.

"No, no, no", Hermione said. "No, we're not. Why don't you go to bed, Neville?"

"You can't go out", Neville said. "You'll be caught again. Gryffindor will be in even more trouble."

Before anyone could say anything else, Adam raised his wand toward Neville's back. "Petrificus Totalus", Adam muttered.

Neville's arms snapped to his sides and his legs sprang together. His whole body went rigid. Neville's motionless body started to fall back. Adam quickly stepped forward and caught Neville's body.

"Sorry, Neville, but this is important", Adam said as he laid Neville down slowly.

"What've you done to him", Harry asked.

"It's the full Body Bind", Hermione said to Harry and Ron.

Harry threw the cloak over the four of them and they exited. They did not incur much trouble except for Mrs. Norris who noticed them but did not do anything. After that, it was smooth sailings. When they got to the door on the third floor, they found it ajar.

"Snape's already here", Harry said.

Adam bit his tongue again.

They entered the room, Harry taking off the cloak as they did so. They were met with the low rumbling growls of the dog. There was a small harp at its foot, playing a soft melody. Adam gulped as his eyes traveled to the paw resting on the trapdoor.

"His paw is on the door", Adam whispered.

"Now what", Ron asked.

"As long as the harp is playing, we should be able to pull off the paw", Harry said.

Harry and Ron slowly stepped toward the paw and tried pushing it away. Unfortunately, their plan did not work.

"What's that noise", Ron asked.

"I don't hear anything", Hermione said.

"Exactly", Harry said.

The silence was filled with low growling. Adam's eyes widened as he watched the three dog heads rise from the floor. Fluffy stood to his full height. His paw firmly replanting itself on the trapdoor. Harry and Ron ran over to Adam and Hermione.

"Now what", Hermione squeaked.

Fluffy's growling grew louder. Adam took a deep breath before stepping toward Fluffy. Hermione tried to grab the back of Adam's jacket but she only grabbed air. She was frozen in place like Harry and Ron.

Adam slowly stepped to Fluffy. The dog's growling did not cease but it did not grow louder. Adam slowly reached out his hand. The middle head stopped growling and leant down while the other two quieted.

"Do you remember me", Adam asked quietly.

The middle head sniffed Adam's hand for a moment before pulling back. The growling became deafly quiet. Adam smiled. He started stepping away from his friends. The heads followed him and the body moved too. The paw covering the trapdoor lifted and moved.

Adam waved his hand at the others, telling them to go to the trapdoor. Harry and Ron slowly started moving toward it. Harry grabbed the handle and pulled. The trapdoor lifted. The boys looked inside it.

"Want to go first", Ron asked.

Harry nodded. He looked over at Hermione who was still where they originally stood. Her eyes were firmly planted on Adam. "Hermione, come on", Harry whispered.

Adam briefly turned his head to see Hermione was staring at him. Fear was written all over her face. What he did not know was if the fear was for her or him. Adam looked back at Fluffy and took a deep breath.

"Hermione, go", Adam said calmly. "I'll be there in a minute."

Hermione was not reassured but she knew she had no choice. She slowly started stepping toward the trapdoor. When she got to Harry and Ron, she looked down it. Harry immediately jumped inside. Ron followed him inside.

Hermione looked back at Adam who was keeping eye contact with Fluffy. She waved at him. Adam nodded in response and slowly started walking to the trapdoor. Hermione jumped in to join her friends.

"Alright, Fluffy. I have to leave you now", Adam said quietly. He extended his hand again. "I promise you'll see me again."

Fluffy sniffed his hand again before nuzzling his nose into Adam's hand. Adam let out a laugh before stepping closer to the trapdoor. He looked inside. It was pitch black. He took a deep breath before jumping inside.

Adam had no idea how far he was falling before he finally landed on something soft. What ever it was started to immediately wrap itself around his limbs.

"What the", Adam said out loud.

"Adam, use fire", Hermione yelled.

"Hermione", Adam yelled. He looked around. He could not see her. Then it hit him. "Use fire. It's Devils Snare."

Adam pulled out his wand, but the plant immediately wrapped itself around his rising arm, pulling it back down. Adam tried to fight it but to no avail. The plant's grip was growing tighter and tighter. It started to wrap itself around his chest making it difficult to breathe.

The plant then wrapped around his neck. Adam could feel it slowly crushing his windpipe. Adam forced his eyes shut. He knew what was about to happen.

Suddenly, there was a bright burst of fire that engulfed the plant. It shriveled and unwrapped itself from around Adam. The boy managed to get himself free before falling onto a hard stone floor.

Adam coughed violently as he pushed himself to sit up. He felt a pair of arms wrap around him but he did not know who it was. He could not see anything through his misty eyes.

"I'm so glad you're okay", Hermione whispered in his ear.

Adam smiled weakly. Harry offered him a hand that he accepted. Adam stood up, still catching his breath. Hermione was still clinging to his jacket.

"This way", Harry said, pointing down a stone path.

Adam looked around. "Are you sure that's the way, Harry? I mean, we clearly have our pick for directions."

They were in an enclosed space except for the path Harry was pointing.

"Even after nearly dying, you can't stop the sarcasm, can you", Ron asked.

"No, I can't", Adam said with a weak smile.

For some reason, seeing Adam smile, made them smile too. It removed some of the tension that everyone was feeling from the situation.

The four walked down the path. They were not talking, only listening. Adam could hear an odd sound coming from in front of them. As they got closer, the others could hear it too.

"Can you hear something", Ron whispered.

"Do you think it's a ghost", Harry asked after listening to the noise.

"I don't know", Adam said. "It sounds like wings to me."

"There's light ahead. I can see something", Hermione said.

They reached the end of the path and found themselves in a well lit chamber. The light showed just how high the ceiling was and what was flapping around. Golden bright keys with wings were flying all over the place.

At the end of the chamber was a door. Harry walked over to it and pulled on the handle. Nothing. It was locked. Hermione pulled out her wand and tried the unlocking spell but nothing.

"Now what", Ron asked.

"These birds can't just be here for decoration, can they", Hermione asked looking up.

Adam quirked his brow at her words. Was he the only one to notice they were keys? Thankfully, Harry quickly corrected her.

"They're keys." Harry looked around. "Yes, look, broomsticks. We've got to catch the key for the door."

"But there are hundreds of them", Ron complained.

Adam looked at the door. "You're only looking for one. Probably an old fashioned one. It may be a rusted silver."

Harry grabbed a broomstick and kicked off. Ron followed him. Adam and Hermione looked at the individual keys, trying to find the one they needed. The two boys on broomsticks flew around, trying to find the specific key.

"There", Adam suddenly yelled.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at where Adam was pointing. They could see an older, slightly larger key flying around. It was a dark silver compared to the gold of the others. Harry and Ron looked at each other and nodded.

"It's up to you guys now", Adam yelled.

Ron and Harry chased after the key. It took them quite a few tries to catch it. Adam found it entertaining to watch. And it was a great distraction from the pain he was feeling in his side.

Ron managed to trick the key to fly in Harry's direction. The key did exactly that. Harry barely managed to catch it and they flew back down to the ground. Harry dismounted his broom and ran to the door. The key was struggling to get free.

Harry jammed it into the lock and turned it. The key worked. The door opened and the key took off again. They walked into the next room.

It was dark at first but light quickly enveloped it. They found themselves to be standing on the edge of a large chessboard. On their side were the black chess pieces and the white ones stood on the other side. And behind them was the door.

"Cool", Adam muttered.

The others looked at him like he had gone insane.

"Now what do we do", Harry asked.

"Isn't it obvious", Ron asked. "We play."

"How", Hermione asked.

Ron looked at it. "I think we have to become chessmen." He walked to a knight and touched it. "Do we have to join you to cross?"

The knight nodded.

"Awesome", Adam muttered.

"You're mental", Ron said looking at Adam. "We have to take the places of the three missing pieces. That means one of us has to stay out."

"You do it, Ron", Adam said immediately. "You're the best at chess. You talk us through it."

Ron nodded. "Right. Harry, you take the place of the Bishop. Hermione, you take the place of the castle. Adam, you're the knight."

They moved into their places. Ron walked over to Adam. Before Ron could speak, Adam spoke first.

"No matter what, Harry has to get through. If you have to, sacrifice me first", Adam whispered.

Ron nodded again. Worry crossing his face at his friends words.

Adam walked over the horse without a rider and climbed onto it.

"White always plays first", Ron said. "Look."

A white pawn moved forward two squares. Ron, standing on the edge of the board, started directing the black pieces. They were silently moving to wherever he sent them.

"Harry, move diagonally four squares to the right."

Harry did as he was told. Then everything became real for them. Their other knight was taken. The white queen smashed the knight to the floor and dragged it off the board. Everyone looked at Adam. The blonde boy looked at Ron and nodded.

"Had to let that happen", Ron said. "Leaves you free to take that Bishop, Hermione. Go on."

Hermione did as he said. Her legs were trembling terribly. Harry's legs were doing the same.

More of the black pieces were being lost. The white pieces were not being merciful. Adam gulped. He may not have thought this decision through the way he should have. Ron was directing Adam to be in positions to take the pieces aiming to take Harry or Hermione.

"We're nearly there", Ron said. "Let me think. Let me think."

Everyone watched the white queen turn to face Adam.

"That's it", Ron said quietly. "It's the only way. Adam, you have to be taken."

"NO", Harry and Hermione shouted immediately.

"That's chess", Ron yelled. "You have to make some sacrifices."

Adam turned his head to face Ron. The two boys stared at each other. Adam nodded. Ron did same.

"Harry, when the queen takes Adam, you checkmate the king."

"But-", Harry started.

"No. Do you want to stop Snape or not?"

"Ron-", Hermione tried.

"If we don't hurry, we lose the Stone", Adam yelled. "Harry, you have to keep going. Ron, I trust you."

"Alright, Adam. Do it", Ron said, his face pale.

The knight moved. The white queen immediately struck him. The stone arm hit both the stone horse and Adam. The boy fell to the ground unconscious. Blood covering parts of his face and arm.

Hermione screamed and wanted to run to him but Ron told her to stay. Harry moved the three spaces to the left. The white king removed its crown and threw it at Harry's feet. They took that as their signal to move again.

Hermione did not wait for Harry or Ron to say anything. She ran over to Adam and got down next to him, shaking him. Adam stirred but barely. Hermione looked at her friends who were at the door, looking back at her.

"Go", she yelled.

The two boys disappeared out of her sight. Hermione looked back down at Adam. He let out a low groan. Tears started streaming down her face at the sight of her hurt best friend.

"Please be okay, Adam", Hermione mumbled.

A few minutes later, Ron came running back through the door. He ran over to them and crouched down on the other side of Adam's body.

"How is he", Ron asked.

"I don't know", Hermione replied, clearly forcing herself not to cry. "He's been unconscious the whole time."

"We need to get him to the hospital wing", Ron said.

"What about Harry?"

"He'll be fine. Besides, Adam is the one who needs help right now."

Hermione nodded as she wiped her face of any fallen tears. She put her hands under Adam's arms. Ron picked up Adam's legs. They lifted him up. They both were carrying him, but struggling. Adam was heavier than he looked.

"How could you do that to him, Ron", Hermione asked.

"What do you mean? It was the only move to make", Ron said defensively. "Besides, it was his idea."

The two stopped moving to regain their breath but did not put Adam down.

"What are you talking about", Hermione asked.

"Adam said that no matter what, Harry had to get through, even if it meant him getting sacrificed."

Hermione looked down at Adam's face. A greater sense of admiration bubbled inside her. At least, she thinks it was admiration. For some reason, it felt greater than that.

"Hermione", Ron said. "We have to get him to Madam Pomfrey."

Hermione looked at Ron again. "Oh, uh, right."

They continued to struggle to carry him again. They did not have to carry him far. When they were half way through the stone path, two figures appeared. One was a sight of relief. The other, not so much. They walked over to the three children just as Ron and Hermione set Adam down carefully.

"Severus, take Mr. Davis to Poppy", Dumbledore said as soon as he saw Adam's condition.

"Yes, Headmaster", Snape said.

Dumbledore looked at Hermione and Ron. "You may go with him."

"Professor, we can't leave Harry-", Ron started but stopped when Dumbledore put his hand up.

"I understand, Mr. Weasley. Go with Professor Snape to the hospital wing. You two must get checked out too."

"Yes, Professor", Hermione said. All she wanted was to be with Adam.

Four Days Later...

Adam slowly opened his eyes. Everything felt familiar. What he was seeing. What he was feeling. He knows he has been in this bed before. Adam intended to bring his hand up to his eyes but something was restricting his hand. He turned his head to see another hand in his own. Adam turned his head more to see who it belonged to.

Adam smiled. "Hey, Em."

His twin sister smiled. "Hey, bro." She let go of his hand to let him do what he had to do.

Adam wiped his eyes to wake up more. "How long was I out?"

"Four days."

"Four days", Adam asked in shock.

Emma nodded slowly. "You were badly injured that night, Adam", she said as tears started to form in her eyes. "What happened, Adam", she chocked out.

Adam shook his head. "Doesn't matter right now", he said.

He knew explaining what happened to him that night would only make her cry. He promised himself from the very beginning he would never do anything to make his sister cry.

"Come here", Adam said as he opened his arms.

Emma smiled and laid against him in an awkward hug but neither of them cared. Emma soaked in the feeling of her twin brother being safe and awake. They separated and Emma wiped the few tears that did fall.

"How's Harry and the others", Adam asked.

"Ron and Hermione weren't injured. Harry, however, was in the bed next to you up until about a few hours ago."

Adam turned his head to the now empty bed next to him. "I'm surprised Ben isn't here."

Emma smiled and laughed softly. "He was, but Madam Pomfrey kicked him and the Weasley twins out for being disruptive."

Adam laughed. "That sounds right... Wait, the twins were here?"

Emma nodded. "They wanted to thank you for protecting their brother. And just check on you."

Adam smiled. "That's kind of them. Do you know when I can leave?"

"Here shortly", Madam Pomfrey said as she walked over to them. "I've already let Harry. Plus, the end of year feast is about to start."

"Will I be able to join", Adam asked.

She nodded. "Of course. My main concern about you was just you waking up." She looked at Emma. "Can you leave us for a moment so I can do a check up?"

Emma nodded. She looked at Adam. "I'll be outside."

Adam nodded to her.

Emma got up and left the room. Madam Pomfrey gave Adam a check up. It was strange. He felt completely fine. His side did not even hurt like it did the night everything happened. What took Adam by the most surprise was what Madam Pomfrey told Adam.

"This is twice you've come here. Twice you've been brought in unconscious. Twice, Professor Snape has had to bring you here. I don't want to see you here next year more than once, understand?"

Adam chuckled. "Understood."

"Good. You may go, Mr. Davis."

Adam stood and walked out of the hospital wing. Emma was waiting by the doors and they started walking to the Great Hall. They walked in silence because there was nothing for them to talk about. Adam's mind kept going to what Madam Pomfrey said. Snape brought him to the hospital wing, again.

When they arrived at the Great Hall, Emma stopped them before they walked through the doors. She hugged her brother tightly. Adam smiled and reciprocated hug.

"I love you, Adam", Emma whispered.

"I love you too, Em", Adam said.

The two walked into the Great Hall which was bustling with noise. It was also decorated with banners showing off the colors of green and silver. Slytherin won the House Cup.

Emma walked to the Ravenclaw table while Adam walked down the Gryffindor table. He managed to find a free space between Neville and Hermione. The bushy haired girl wrapped her arms around Adam as soon as he sat down.

Harry and Ron, sitting on the other side of them, were smiling at him. Adam suspected there may have been more than one reason that they were smiling. At this moment, he did not care. He was just happy to be with his friends.

"Glad you're okay, Adam", Harry said.

"You too, Harry", Adam said with a smile. Hermione still had her arms around him. Adam's smile grew as he brought a hand up to her arm. "Hermione, I'm okay."

She nodded into his shoulder before unwrapping her arms.

Dumbledore walked up to the podium and the talking died to nothing.

"Another year gone", he said cheerfully. "And I must trouble you with an old man's wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are all a little fuller than they were... you have the whole summer ahead to get them nice and empty before next year starts.

"Now, as I understand it, the House Cup here needs awarding and the points stand this: in fourth place, Gryffindor with three hundred and two points. In third, Hufflepuff with three hundred and fifty two points. Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty six points. Slytherin has four hundred and seventy two points."

Cheering and stomping at the Slytherin table broke the silence in the Great Hall.

"Yes, yes, well done, Slytherin. However, recent events must be taken into account."

The Hall suddenly went very quiet. The celebration of the Slytherin's went dead.

"There are some last minute points to hand out", Dumbledore said. "Let me see.. Yes, here we go. First, to Mr. Ronald Weasley for the best played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in many years, I award Gryffindor house fifty points."

Cheers erupted in the Gryffindor table. Ron's brother, Percy, was cheering the loudest and bragging about being his brother. The cheers died again.

"Next, to Miss Hermione Granger for the use of cool logic in the face of uncertain death, I award Gryffindor house fifty points."

The table again erupted into cheers. Hermione buried her face in her hands. Adam smiled and laughed as he wrapped an arm around her and gave her a hug. A hug she used to cover her red cheeks.

"Third, to Mr. Harry Potter...", the room went dead quiet, "... for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house sixty points."

The tension could be cut with a knife. Gryffindor was ten points behind Slytherin.

"Now, there are all kinds of courage. It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as much to stand up to our friends. I therefore award ten points to Mr. Neville Longbottom."

The Gryffindor table became louder than ever before. They knew they were tied with Slytherin. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw also celebrated because Slytherin was not the sole winner of the House Cup. Neville looked as if there was some sort of mistake.

Adam bumped his shoulder to get his attention. "I said you were meant for Gryffindor", Adam said with a smile.

Neville's face finally broke into a smile. A truly proud smile.

However, Dumbledore did not look finished.

"And finally...", Dumbledore said, making the Hall fall silent one last time. The eyes of every Gryffindor rising, knowing it takes only one point to win. "There is no greater act of love than sacrifice. That is why I award seventy points to Mr. Adam Davis."

It took a second for Adam to register what Dumbledore had said. The loudest eruption of cheers, probably in Hogwarts history, drew Adam to reality. Ben was nearly standing on the table clapping and cheering for his brother. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw celebrating louder because of the defeat of Slytherin.

Hermione and Neville were hugging him while Harry and Ron were applauding him. Across the Hall, Adam made eye contact with the Slytherin Prefect he met the night he spoke to Snape. The Prefect raised his goblet and tipped it, with a smirk on his face.

Adam returned the gesture. He also appreciated the acknowledgement of the humble defeat.

"All this to say, we need a change of decoration", Dumbledore said.

The Headmaster clapped his hands. In an instant, the Slytherin banners of silver and green became Gryffindor's red and gold. Snape was shaking McGonagall's hand with an obviously forced smile.

As the feast began, three of the tables celebrated proudly. Harry told Adam everything that had happened. They all apologized to Adam for not listening to him about it being Quirrell. Adam smiled and said it was water under the bridge. Adam was also surprised that his imagination of Voldemort and the turban was correct. Then Harry said Dumbledore gave him the cloak. Adam's pride bubbled again.

At one point, Adam caught Snape's eye. The two maintained eye contact. Suddenly, Adam heard the familiar voice of Severus Snape in his head.

"Good work, Mr. Davis."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam responded in his head. On the outside, Adam's lips quirked into a small smile.

The next day, one day before leaving Hogwarts, their exam results came back. To nobody's surprise, Adam and Hermione passed with top marks. This marked an unspoken and completely friendly rivalry between them. Harry and Ron were surprised they passed with good marks. Neville also passed, but barely. Adam found out Emma passed with amazing marks too, making her join in on the rivalry.

During their final breakfast in the Great Hall, the four were talking and laughing. Professor McGonagall walked over to them and cleared her throat to get their attention.

"Mr. Davis, the Headmaster would like to speak with you in his office."

"Of course, Professor", Adam said before he stood.

Adam followed his Head of House to Dumbledore's office. She gave the password, they walked up the stairs, and she knocked on the door. Adam entered the office. Dumbledore was standing behind his desk, looking at a few pieces of parchment.

Adam turned his head to the side slightly and immediately got filled with joy. The legendary bird was on his perch, staring at Adam. He was smaller than the last he has seen him. He just had a burn day. The blonde boy ran over to the phoenix and started stroking his plumage. The phoenix let out a little chirp and nuzzled his head into Adam's hand.

"Hey, Fawkes. Did you just have a burn day?"

"He did", Dumbledore answered. "Two weeks ago."

Adam laughed as Fawkes' feathers tickled a nerve in his hand.

"How are you doing, Adam? I meant to visit but I was busy planning for the final day."

"It's no worries, Professor. I was out until the feast. I wouldn't have been good company. Anyways, I'm okay. Nothing really hurts anymore."

"Good. What about your head?"

Adam thought for a moment. Then he shook his head. "My head isn't hurting either. Why?"

"Speaking to your friends, I understand you used a great blast of magic to escape the Devil's Snare."

Adam thought about that for a moment. He remembered nearly being killed by the plant only for it to be followed a burst of bright fire.

"Now that you mention it, something did happen. I don't know what it was, but there was some burst of fire from my wand. At least, I think it was my wand. I can't remember. The Snare was killing me."

"It was you, Adam. You have once again shown your hand in elemental magic."

For the first time since their conversation started, Adam stopped stroking Fawkes. He looked at the Headmaster. "What do you mean?"

"Your emotions are revealing how powerful you really are. Both the troll and the Snare were moments of great stress. Your magic acted accordingly."

Adam nodded. "So, what does this mean?"

"For right now, nothing. Your elemental magic is coming out in rare moments, nothing to concern ourselves with yet. However, your legilimency and occlumency is another story."

Adam perked up. "Really?"

Dumbledore nodded. "Yes, Adam. You may have noticed this starting already, but you will be able to enter someone's head without meaning to. If we teach you how to control it soon enough, it won't be a problem. So, starting next term, you will be taking private lessons."

A huge smile crossed Adam's. "Will it be with you?"

"I'm afraid not. You will be taking lessons with Professor Snape."

The smile did not disappear from Adam's face. Dumbledore took that as a good sign.

"Are you okay with this, Adam?"

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor. Thank you."

Dumbledore nodded. "We will speak more with your parents so they are aware. Before you leave, is there anything else we should speak about?"

Adam knew he had to bite the bullet. "There is, Professor. During the sorting, when the hat started singing, I got a headache. It was unlike any I've ever had."

Dumbledore stroked his beard. "Have you told others about this?"

Adam nodded. "I have but they came up empty. One of my brothers' friends theorized that I was reacting to the strength of the magic coming from the hat."

"I'm afraid that's not what it is, Adam. If that were the case, you would've had many more reactions throughout the year."

"Yeah, that's what I thought."

"I'm sorry, Adam, I don't have an answer for you right now. I will think about it and hopefully get back to you next term."

Adam gave him a soft smile. "Thank you, Professor."

Dumbledore nodded. "If that is all, Adam, you may go."

Adam looked at Fawkes again. The little phoenix's head was still nuzzled into his hand. Adam ran his thumb over Fawkes' head. "I'll see you next term, Fawkes."

Adam turned and started walking to the door. He heard the soft cry that came from Fawkes followed by the low chuckle from Dumbledore.

Adam returned to the Great Hall where his friends were still sitting. They asked him what had happened. Adam told them what Dumbledore wanted to see him for and that he brought up the headache from the sorting.

Adam intentionally stayed silent about the legilimency for two reasons. One because they may not like or understand the whole entering someone's head thing. And two, they would not be fans of Adam doing private lessons with Snape.

The next day, the dormitories were empty. Everything was packed in trunks. Adam chased Trevor into a bathroom and finally managed to catch the toad. Neville was grateful for the help and put Trevor in his cage.

The four of them found a compartment and sat down together. They were soon joined by Neville and eventually Emma. She was still slightly uncomfortable with them but she wanted to get to know them better.

Harry bought them all snacks to enjoy when the trolley came by. Once again, Harry was eating a chocolate frog next to an open window. Like the day they met, the frog attempted to jump out the window. Adam caught it just before the current caught the frog.

Hermione, Neville, and Emma were looking at Adam with complete amazement. Ron was still shocked he did it, again. Harry just stared at Adam, who was giving him a very stern look.

"Harry, if this happens one more time, I'm going to let it kamikaze itself out the window", Adam said just before he threw the frog into his mouth and chewed.

"Understood", Harry said as if he was just told off by a teacher, but with a smile on his face.

The train arrived at Kings Cross Station hours later. Everyone was changed out of their robes and wearing their regular clothes. It was chaotic getting off the train and getting back through the column but they all eventually made it through. Neville broke off from them.

"You must come and stay this summer", Ron said to them. "All of you. I'll send an owl."

"Thanks", Harry said with a smile. "I'll need something to look forward to."

"Way to kill the mood, Harry", Adam said.

Harry looked at Adam before they burst out into laughter.

Some of the first years and other students leaving, waved at Harry. Others saying good bye to him.

"Still famous", Emma said.

"Not where I'm going. I promise you."

Adam rolled his eyes. "Dude, read the room. This is meant to be a sappy moment."

"Sorry", Harry said.

"There he is, mum. There he is! Look!"

They all looked in the direction of the shouting. It was a redhead girl walking with an older redhead woman. Adam immediately knew them to be Weasleys.

"Harry Potter", the girl squealed.

"Be quiet, Ginny. It's rude to point."

Mrs. Weasley approached the group. She looked down at them. Ginny, suddenly shy, stayed behind her mother.

"Busy year", Mrs. Weasley asked.

"Very", Harry replied.

"That's the understatement of the century", Adam said for them all to hear.

Ron, Hermione, Emma, and Harry started laughing. Mrs. Weasley just stood there partly confused. She looked at Adam and Emma. "You must be Ben's brother and sister?"

Adam and Emma nodded together.

"It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Weasley", Adam said as he extended his hand.

Mrs. Weasley shook Adam's hand and then Emma's hand.

"Ready, are you?"

They turned to see a heavy set man standing at an uncomfortable distance away from them. It took no time for Adam to know the man to be Harry's Uncle Vernon. He saw the two scared people behind him.

"Is that who I think it is", Adam whispered to Harry.

"Unfortunately", Harry replied.

"Hurry up, boy, we haven't got all day."

Harry looked at Ron, Adam, and Hermione. The four of them walked to a more private area. It was good timing because Ben and the twins joined Emma, Ginny and Mrs. Weasley.

"See you over the summer, then", Harry said.

"Hope you have, er, a good holiday", Hermione said, looking cautiously at Uncle Vernon.

"Oh, I will", Harry said with a grin. "They don't know that I can't use magic outside of school."

The looks Adam and Hermione gave him made him and Ron laugh.

"Don't worry", Harry said. "I won't do it. They just don't know."

"Come on, boy", Uncle Vernon yelled.

Adam looked at him, then at Harry. "If they give you problems, let me know. I'll give them something to be afraid of without using magic."

Harry smiled. "Thanks, Adam." He started walking over to Uncle Vernon. He turned back to them and waved. "Bye."

They waved back at Harry.

"I should leave too before Fred and George accidentally reveal the magical world", Ron said. He looked at them. "See you soon."

Ron walked back to his mother and siblings. Ben hugged the twins before the Weasleys started walking away. Ben and Emma looked for any sign of their parents or Jason.

Adam looked at Hermione. He could see tears were in her eyes but she was keeping her head down. "You spend all year talking to someone, calling him your best friend, nearly dying with him, twice, and is crying when you have to say good bye."

Hermione chuckled but looked at Adam. Before he could say anything else, Hermione collapsed into him. Adam reciprocated the hug. He would be lying if he said tears were not threatening to fall. He did not understand why it was hurting him this much to say good bye. They were going to see each other again in a few months.

When Hermione pulled back, she still had a few tears on her face. Adam pulled his jacket sleeve over his hand and wiped them away. Hermione smiled at him. She turned her head slightly to see her parents looking for her.

"There are my mum and dad. I better go."

"Okay", Adam said with a nod.

"You'll write me, won't you", Hermione asked.

"Of course I will, Hermione. You'll be so tired of my letters you won't want to see me next term."

Hermione laughed before hugging him again. Then she started walking to her parents. She did the same as Harry and turned to face him and wave.

Adam waved back as he walked over to Emma and Ben. The two were still looking around.

"No sign of anyone", Adam asked.

Emma shook her head.

Suddenly, they heard a sharp whistle they know belongs to Jason. They walked to where the whistle came from and saw Jason standing there. He smiled at his siblings. Adam and Emma hugged him tightly. Ben hugged him too.

"Let's get going. Our plane leaves in a few hours."

"Please tell me I didn't get the aisle", Ben moaned.

"Sorry, bro. No such luck today", Jason said.

Ben looked at Emma. "Can we trade?"

Emma laughed. "Not on your life."

Jason stood next to Adam. Before Adam could do anything, Jason slapped him on the back of the head. Ben stopped himself from laughing while Emma stared shocked.

Adam rubbed the spot. "I guess I deserved that."

"You think? Do you just ignore what I tell you?"

"Occasionally", Adam muttered. "I wasn't going to let them get into trouble alone."

Jason sighed. "Yeah, I know." He smiled. "That's why mom and dad aren't going to kill you."

Adam smiled. Jason grabbed his brother into a tight hug and ruffled his short hair. Adam laughed.

The four of them started walking out of the station. Adam's mind traveling to all the things that year had done. A lot of revelations. A lot questionable decisions. Most importantly, good friends. It all made him excited for the next year. Although, a part of him is hoping nothing crazy happens.

Chapter Text

The summer for Adam was actually pretty fun. When they got home, his parents sat him down to have a very serious conversation. They were not thrilled with what he had done, but were more understanding than Adam gave them credit for.

They also begged him to not get into any more trouble. Adam told them he would do his best, but he made no promises.

Adam had been spending the entire summer writing letters to Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville. He did miss his friends a great amount. Everyone except Harry was replying to him which Adam found very strange.

Adam's mind started developing theories as to why Harry could not write back. They all had to do with the Dursleys. For the brief time he was near them in Kings Cross, he could not help but fear for Harry. Another theory formed in his head. One that involved a magical concept.

The most letters he had written, of course, were to Hermione. He lived up to what he said to her before they parted ways. Letter after letter was sent to her. Hermione soon caught on to this and started playing with it too. There were times they had to stop so they did not kill the Davis family owl.

Emma was also writing to Hermione, as well as her Ravenclaw friends. The two girls had become close during all the studying and prepping for exams, as well as, when they were talking about the Stone.

Writing with Neville was interesting because he was not used to writing back and forth with someone. Adam made it clear to him that he was his friend and that meant they were going to be writing back and forth with one another.

Ron was still pushing for them to come to the Burrow. Adam and Ben kept telling their parents they wanted to go. Luke and Christine caved and decided they could go at the end of the summer before term started. Emma was also going to be going with them. For the few minutes she spoke with the young Weasley girl, Emma bonded pretty well with Ginny.

Adam wrote to Ron as soon as he got the answer. Ron's response told Adam he was ecstatic.

A week before they had to go to the Burrow, the three Davis's received their letters from Hogwarts. It had their list of necessary books. Adam's letter also had a reminder from Dumbledore about the private lessons with Snape. It said they would schedule the private lessons when the year began.

They all decided to take a trip to Diagon Alley before going to the Burrow so they did not have to do it when they were there.

Before stepping into the fire, Christine was reading their list of necessary books. She spoke to Luke about it who immediately started yelling. This caused the four to look at their parents.

"Dad, what's wrong", Jason asked.

Luke crumpled Emma's list of books and stormed off into a different part of the house. Christine watched her husband for a moment before looking at her kids.

"Mom", Emma asked.

Christine sighed. "The majority of your books this year were written by someone who your father does not like."

"That much was clear", Ben said. "Who is it?"

"Gilderoy Lockhart. The man is a complete fraud."

"What's wrong with him", Adam asked.

"Your father was witness to the banishing of the banshee by a witch with a hairy chin. Lockhart ended up taking credit for it. Lockhart didn't know your father was there."

"How did he get away with publishing his stuff", Jason asked.

Before Christine could answer, Luke came back into the living room. "He obliviates the memories of those who the stories are written. I couldn't say anything because the whole world wouldn't believe me."

"This guy sucks", Adam muttered.

"He really does", Luke said with a small smile directed at Adam. It faded. "It looks like Dumbledore has made him a professor."

"Of what", Ben asked.

"Defense Against the Dark Arts", Adam and Emma said together.

"That's the only position open right now", Adam said.

"You mean after Harry killed the last one with the power of love", Ben asked with a smirk.

Adam nodded with a chuckle.

He would never argue with Dumbledore about how Harry stopped Quirrell. A part of it made sense to him, it really did. However, being defeated by the power of love sounds like a bad ending to a semi decent movie.

"Dad, if you want, I can curse him during our first class", Adam said.

Luke huffed out a laugh. Even Christine smiled and laughed. "Thanks, Adam, but that won't be necessary. The man will prove he's useless by then. Besides, I don't want you getting expelled. Pus, he has a punchable face. It'd be more fun to draw blood."

"Are you sure", Emma asked. "I think it'd be worth it."

Jason, Ben, and Adam nodded.

"No, it wouldn't", Christine said with a small smile. "Let's go get these books so you three can get ready to leave."

They entered the fire place individually and popped out at the Leaky Cauldron. Tom waving to them as they entered. Luke tapped the bricks with his wand and they entered Diagon Alley. It was not bustling with the same life as it is for the last minute shoppers.

"Do we have to go by Gringotts", Emma asked.

"Not this time", Jason said.

Before going home for a few days to spend with his siblings, Jason stopped by Diagon Alley to withdraw the galleons for them.

"Looks like the list is just books right now", Christine said as she was reading Adam's list. "Flourish and Blotts looks to be our only stop."

They walked to the bookshop and stopped outside the door. Luke flared his nostrils but kept his mouth shut. Outside the door, there was a sign saying Gilderoy Lockhart will be doing a book signing in the coming days.

"Can I curse him then", Adam asked. "I won't get expelled."

"We'll talk about it", Luke replied instantly as he put his hand on Adam's shoulder.

This made Adam and his siblings burst out laughing. Christine also smiled. However, she put a hand on her husband's back and rubbed it.

The family walked into the book shop and started grabbing what they needed. Jason was stuck holding the books while Luke would grab them from the shelves. Ben was wandering around with Emma, looking at the different books. Adam was walking to the counter with Christine.

"What are we doing, mom?"

"There's a book on your list that isn't on Emma's or Ben's."

Adam became confused.

"How can I help you", the woman behind the counter asked with a smile.

"Do you have this book", Christine asked as she showed the woman the list. Christine's finger was pointing to the book on the bottom of the page.

"Hmm, let me look."

The woman turned and walked to the back of the shop. Christine and Adam heard her bustling through different books, muttering to herself. She returned a few minutes later, carrying an older looking book.

"'The Art of Legilimency and Occlumency'. I'm surprised we still have a copy." She looked at Adam. "I take it you're going to be studying this?"

Adam nodded.

"Well, congratulations. This book hasn't been pulled in at least a century."

"Why", Adam asked.

"The art of reading minds and closing minds is advanced magic. Schools quickly learned that teaching younger students, such as yourself, was dangerous. So, they stopped making it a regular subject."

"Wow", Christine said in awe.

The woman nodded. "You're being given a real privilege. I hope you know that."

"I do know", Adam said with a smile.

Luke walked over to the counter, Jason close behind him. They bought the books and left the store. Adam was carrying his new old book. Emma looked at it then at him.

"What's that for", Emma asked.

"My private lessons with Snape", Adam said.

"You need a book for it? Cool."

Adam smiled. "That reminds me. Can you please not tell the others about the private lessons with Snape? They aren't exactly fans of him even after how last year ended."

Emma nodded. "I won't say anything."

"Thanks", Adam said.

They returned to the Leaky Cauldron and returned home. Adam was still impressed that the Floo network worked across the ocean. When they got home, Adam and Emma started packing. They know they still had time but they wanted to be prepared.

Later in the week, Jason came to Adam's room with a pair of boxing gloves in his hands. Adam looked up from the letter he was writing. He smiled at his brother and followed him into the garage. Their dad had turned it into a gym a few years ago.

In the corner of the garage was a punching bag. Jason handed the gloves to Adam and stood behind the bag. Adam stood in front of it. He firmly planted his feet on the ground and raised his fists. Without warning, Adam twisted his body, twisted back, and punched the bag. Hard.

The force managed to knock Jason back. He laughed lightly as he put his hands on the bag. "Give me some warning next time, will you?"

Adam chuckled. "Sorry."

"You're getting better, though. Soon, we'll be able to spar."

"Can I spar with dad?"

Jason snorted. "Even I don't have that death wish. Alright, give me your best kick."

Adam did just as he said. He kicked the bag. It did knock Jason but not as hard as before.

The two spent the next few hours working out. During their last hour, Luke joined them. He coached Adam through a few workouts and gave Adam a few tips for better performance. Luke also gave Adam a few workout ideas he can do at Hogwarts that does not require equipment.

The morning before they were meant to go to the Burrow, the family was in the kitchen, just having finished breakfast. Luke was on the phone, talking to a few of his non-magic friends about a baseball game they were going to watch.

Christine and Ben were doing dishes. Emma was at the table reading one of Lockhart's books, taking notes on his more questionable endeavors. Adam was sitting next to her, reading the book about phoenixes Hermione had given him.

It may have been a book he has read many times before but he was enjoying it. The book was about phoenixes. Who wouldn't enjoy that? He especially enjoys reading the note Hermione had written in it.

Jason walked to the table, dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. He looked at Adam. "I'm going to feed Apollo. Want to come?"

Adam looked up from his book with a smile. "Yeah", he said overly excited.

"Can I come too", Emma asked hopeful.

"Of course", Jason said with a smile.

The twins closed their books and ran to their rooms. They came back a few minutes later dressed like Jason.

"Be back in an hour", Christine said. "They need to leave for the Burrow soon."

"Will do, mom", Jason said. "Let's go."

Jason and the twins walked out of the house. They started walking down the sidewalk of their neighborhood. They walked all the way to the back end of their neighborhood. At the end of the street, was a large two story house. Behind the house was a large ranch. The owners of the house also own the ranch and always enjoy having the Davis kids come over.

They walked around the house and Jason unlocked the fence to the backyard. The three walked into it before a golden retriever ran over to them.

"Hey, Roxy", Emma said as she crouched down to scratch the golden dog.

"Howdy, y'all", someone yelled.

They looked at the owner of the voice. A tall, older man walked over to them. He was dressed as a stereotypical cowboy but it made sense because he is one. Even down to the cowboy hat and handkerchief.

"Hey, Phil", Jason said as he shook his hand. "How's everything going?"

"Great. Apollo is in the stables."

"Thank you", Jason said before starting to walk to the stables.

Adam was at his side. Emma and Roxy were behind them.

They walked into the stables. Jason walked to the one he was looking for. Emma was looking at the different stables. Adam was close behind Jason but stayed back a little because he knew he had to approach slowly.

"It's okay, Adam", Jason said with a small smile. "He's calm."

Adam slowly walked into the stable. Standing in front of him was a beautiful Murgese horse. It's silky black hair shining from the sun coming through the wall. Adam reached out his hand and placed it on the horse's nose.

"Hey, Apollo", Adam said quietly.

Apollo took a step toward Adam, making Adam's hand slide further up his nose. Jason stroked Apollo's mane.

"You want to go for a ride", Jason asked.

"Really?"

Jason nodded. "I think you can handle him on your own."

"Yes", Adam celebrated.

The two walked the horse out of the stable and out onto a small muddy area surrounded by a fence. Jason put the saddle onto Apollo's back.

"You remember what to do", Jason asked.

Adam nodded.

"Good. Alright, hop on."

Adam grabbed the horn of the saddle, hoisted himself up, and threw his leg over the saddle. He maneuvered around until he was comfortably on the seat. Adam grabbed the reins and put his feet through the stirrups.

Adam took a deep breath before applying pressure to Apollo's sides with his legs. Apollo immediately took off galloping. Jason took a few steps back and jumped over the fence to be on the safe side. Emma and Roxy stood next to him to watch.

Adam had a huge smile on his face as Apollo ran around the fenced area. What surprised him more was that Apollo was listening to his commands. When Adam and Apollo were younger, the horse was not the friendliest. He only responded to Jason. Over time, however, he grew a special bond with Adam.

Apollo galloped around for twenty minutes until he slowed down. He started to trot around the area. Adam still had a smile on his face. He directed Apollo back to where Jason and Emma were standing. Adam got down from the saddle and walked over to them.

"How was it", Emma asked.

"Great", Adam said. "What now?"

"We'll take him back inside now that he's stretched his legs and then feed him. After that, we head home", Jason said.

They walked Apollo back into the stables and fed him. Adam spent a few minutes brushing Apollo's mane. They left the ranch shortly after that.

When they returned home, Christine was practically marching them to their rooms to get ready to leave for the Burrow.

Thirty minutes later, Adam, Emma, and Ben were by the fireplace with their trunks. Their parents and Jason were hugging them good bye. Jason hugged Ben and Emma. He kissed Emma's head. Then he hugged Adam. He looked down at Adam for a moment.

"I need you to listen to me this time, okay? Do your best to stay out of trouble."

Adam nodded with a smile. "I'll try."

Jason smiled. "I know you will." Jason hugged his brother one more time before stepping back.

Ben was first into the fireplace. He threw the powder down and got enveloped by green flames. Emma did it next. Adam stepped into it and threw the powder down, yelling 'The Burrow'. The green flames surrounded him and he suddenly appeared in an unfamiliar place.

"Adam", Ron shouted with excitement.

Adam stepped out of the fireplace and Ron instantly hugged him. Adam returned the hug. "It's good to see you too, Ron."

Adam noticed that Ron had grown some. It did not make much of a difference because Adam still had a few inches on Ron.

The redhead stepped back and grabbed Adam's trunk. "You'll be staying with me." Adam walked up the stairs with Ron. "Ben is staying with Fred and George because they can tolerate each other. Emma is with Ginny."

When they got to his room, Adam immediately sat down on the bed he would be using. "How have you been, Ron?"

"Really good. Still thinking about last year every now and then."

Adam nodded. "Me too... Have you heard from Harry?"

Ron shook his head. "I haven't. I was gonna ask you the same."

"I haven't either."

"It's unfortunate. Do you think the Dursley's have something to do with it?"

"Maybe. It's not definite because owls will always find a way to get the letters to their proper recipients. If we haven't gotten anything from Harry, then maybe he hasn't got anything from us."

"You're saying someone is purposefully stopping Harry's mail?"

Adam nodded.

"That's mental, even for you. Why would anyone, besides the Dursley's, want to stop Harry's letters?"

"I don't know, Ron. I'm just theorizing right now."

"Well, we have a plan to save Harry."

"And we would be?"

"Me, Fred, and George. Mum doesn't know."

"Okay. We're coming back to that in a minute. How do you plan on saving him?"

"We're taking our dad's car."

"You're driving to Harry's?"

"No. It flies."

"You're joking."

Ron shook his head. "My dad works in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office at the Ministry of Magic."

"Okay, that adds up. Now, why aren't you telling your mother?"

"Are you mental? She would lock us in our rooms for a month for having thought of the idea in the first place."

"Can you blame her? Do you guys even know how to drive it?"

"Fred and George are learning."

Adam shook his head in disbelief. "Oh, you guys are going to die. Okay, why did you tell me?"

"I was gonna ask if you wanted to come, but I'm guessing from your reaction-"

"No, no. I'll come too. Someone responsible should be there."

"Great", Ron said with a big smile.

That night, Adam and Ron snuck down stairs. Adam was a bit slower to join because he quickly wrote a note to Mrs. Weasley. They saw George, Fred, and Ben waiting by the door. Ben's eyes widened when he saw Adam.

"I see you're listening to Jason", Ben said with a chuckle.

"Hey, we're not at Hogwarts yet. This doesn't count. Besides, Harry's my friend too."

Ben smiled proudly. "Welcome to the dark side, brother", he said as wrapped his arm around Adam's shoulders.

The five boys quietly walked outside and climbed into the car. Fred and Ben were upfront while Adam, Ron, and George climbed into the back. Fred was driving to start. The car starting hovering above the ground before it took off.

Fred and George started asking Adam questions. It turns out, Ben has been telling them things for years. Adam glared at Ben when certain questions were asked. Ben leaned over to Fred and whispered something in his ear. Fred was grinning ear to ear.

"Hey Adam, has a girl caught your eye", Fred asked.

Adam's cheeks went dark red immediately. He gave Ben a stare that would kill if it could. George and Ron looked at him too. Ben was clutching his chest from laughing too hard.

"Are you going to answer the question, Adam", George asked.

Fred looked in the mirror. "I think he already has from the look of his cheeks."

The entire car was filled with laughter except for Adam. The blonde boy could not decide between glaring at Ben, killing Ben, or being embarrassed. Ron looked at his friend with a smile.

"Who is it", Ron asked.

Fred and George stopped laughing but kept the smiles on their faces. Ben also had a smile. Adam looked at Ben. The Weasley twins caught the glance.

"Do you know", Fred asked, looking at Ben.

"Maybe", Ben said with a small smile.

"Who is it", Ron asked again, this time looking at Ben.

"I'm not saying", Ben said.

Adam breathed out a sigh of relief.

"Come on, Ben. We need to know", George asked. "That way we know who to tease."

"No", Adam said with a small smile.

"Fine", the Weasleys said.

"Don't think this is over", George said, looking at Adam. "We will find out."

"It's not that hard", Ben said.

Adam slapped him in the arm.

They arrived at the 4 Privet Drive a few hours later. It was not difficult to find Harry's house because it was the only one with bars on the windows. Adam internally cursed the Dursleys for doing this to Harry.

When Fred flew the car to be next to Harry's window, the boy with glasses was staring through it. He ran to the window and opened it with a smile.

"Ron", Harry said excitedly. "What are you doing here?"

Adam peeked his head out the window next to Ron. "We're here to save you, you idiot."

"Adam", Harry said. His smile grew.

"Tie that around the bars, Harry", Fred said as he threw an end of a rope to Harry.

"If the Dursleys wake up, I'm dead", Harry said as he tied the rope around a bar.

"That's okay", Ben said. "If they do, we'll let Adam at 'em."

Adam smirked. "Really?"

Fred revved the car. "Back up, Harry."

Harry did as he said. The car became louder and louder until the bars finally came off the wall. The car flew into the air a little bit. Adam helped Ron get the bars into the car. Fred drove back to the window.

"Get in", Ron said.

"But my stuff", Harry said.

"Where is it", Adam asked.

"Locked in the cupboard under the stairs, and I can't get out of this room."

"No problem", George said. "Out of the way, Harry."

"Ben, take the wheel", Fred said.

Fred and George climbed through the window carefully. They picked the lock of the door and disappeared out of the room with Harry. The boy with the glasses came back a minute later and started handing a few things to Adam and Ron, including Hedwig's cage.

Fred and George carried Harry's trunk into the room. Adam could hear the hoarse coughing coming from Uncle Vernon. The Weasley twins pushed the trunk into the car before climbing inside. George joined Ben in the front while Fred clambered into the back.

"Harry, come on", Adam said.

Harry was still in his room. He was making sure he had everything. Just as he was about to climb through the window, his door burst open. The fat, poor excuse for a relative was standing there. For a moment, he stood frozen. Then he ran at Harry.

"Jump", Adam yelled.

Harry did as he said but Vernon had caught Harry's ancle. Fred and Ron worked to pull Harry into the vehicle. Ben was being careful to not jolt the car in the wrong direction. Adam also grabbed Harry's shirt and tugged. Together, Adam, Ron, and Fred tugged. Harry slid out of Vernon's grasp and climbed into the car.

"Hit it, Ben", Fred yelled.

Adam stuck his head out the window. "See you never, Vermin", he yelled as they flew away.

Harry stuck his head out too. "See you next summer!"

Everyone let out bits of laughter. The back seat was a mess to settle into but they managed.

"Let Hedwig out. She can fly. She hasn't had a chance to stretch her wings for ages", Harry said.

Adam took a hairpin Fred held out and quickly picked the lock on Hedwig's cage. Hedwig flew out and started flying next to the car.

"Where'd you learn to do that", Ron asked.

"Jason taught me", Adam replied with a smile.

"So, what's the story, Harry", Fred asked. "What's been happening?"

Harry told them all about meeting Dobby, and the warning he was given, and the pudding fiasco.

"Strange", Adam muttered.

"Very fishy", Fred said.

"Definitely dodgy", George agreed. "So, he wouldn't even tell you who's supposed to be plotting all this stuff?"

"I don't think he could", Harry said. "I told you, every time he got close to letting something slip, he started banging his head against the wall."

"Poor house elf", Adam said quietly. This caught Harry's ears.

"What, Adam?"

"House elves have powerful magic, Harry", Fred said. "The problem is that they usually can't use their magic without their masters' permission. I'd reckon Dobby was sent to stop you from going to Hogwarts. Can you think of anyone who has a grudge against you?"

"Yes", Adam, Harry, and Ron said simultaneously.

"Draco Malfoy", Harry said.

"Lucius Malfoy's son", George asked. "It would make sense. They're a rich, old family."

"Not to mention their connections to Lord Voldemort", Ben said.

"Don't say his name", Fred, George, and Ron hissed.

Harry rolled his eyes before looking at Ben. "What do you mean, Ben?"

"There have been stories of the Malfoy's being big supporters of Volde You Know Who. Some say Lucius was in his inner circle."

"How do you know that, Ben", George asked. "I mean, our dad has told us that too, but it makes sense he would know."

Ben and Adam glanced at each other.

"Our parents were transfers to Hogwarts. They stayed in contact with people. And Jason works in the Ministry as an Ambassador. He's heard things and done some research when he got a letter from Adam talking about Draco."

They all sat in silence for a while after that. Adam could see Harry was deep in thought. All in all, so was he. Adam wanted to help Harry solve the mystery.

When they were close to arriving at the Burrow, Harry asked about the car. That led to a full conversation about Mr. Weasley having an obsession with Muggle objects. Some of the Weasley's stories made Adam and Ben laugh, as well as Harry.

They arrived at the Burrow thirty minutes later. Ben was able to park the car in the same place it was before.

"It's not much", Ron said.

"It's brilliant", Harry happily.

They all got out of the car. Fred and George grabbed the trunk. Adam grabbed Harry's broom and Ben grabbed Hedwig's empty cage. They all quietly walked inside. Ben carefully closed the door. They set Harry's stuff down by the door.

"Alright, Harry, I sleep in the-", Ron stopped midway through.

Adam was the second of the group to notice the woman standing at the stairs, staring at them. He gulped. They all turned to see Mrs. Weasley, staring angrily at them. Specifically, she was staring at her children.

"So", was all Mrs. Weasley said.

"Morning, mum", George said with a scared smile.

Adam stopped himself from face palming. Even he knows better than to start a lie like that.

"Have you any idea how worried I've been", Mrs. Weasley said angrily.

"Sorry, mum, but we had to-", Ron started again, but Mrs. Weasley interrupted.

"Beds empty. No note from my own children." She looked at Adam and her face softened. "Thank you, Adam, dear, for leaving a letter of explanation."

Adam nodded with a small smile.

"You ratted us out", Ron asked.

"And good thing he did", Mrs. Weasley said. "His note kept me from having a heart attack." She looked at Harry. "I don't blame you for this, dear. It's good to see you. Arthur and I were going to get you ourselves if Ron hadn't heard from you. Come get breakfast."

Harry went into the small kitchen where Mrs. Weasley started cooking breakfast. The other boys turned to face Adam. All of them had expressions of betrayal. Adam did not want to deal with any of this.

"Alright, one of two things would've happened. One, she gets up before we're back, reads the note, and finds out where we are and what we're doing. Or two, we get back before she's up and I get rid of the note and nothing ever happened. Either way, having a note was better than not."

Adam walked passed them and into the kitchen. He took the seat next to Harry. The boys in the living room looked at each other. Ron brushed it off and walked to the kitchen too. Fred and George looked at Ben.

"How does he do that? How is he so logical all the time", Fred asked.

Ben sighed. A small smile crossed his face. "I wish I knew. For as long as I could remember, he's been like that."

The three of them also walked into the kitchen, less offended by Adam's actions than they were before. Emma also joined them, after just walking down stairs.

Mrs. Weasley would still let her sons know she was not happy with them. She stacked a lot of food onto a plate and put it in front of Harry who had a huge smile on his face. Just by looking at him, anyone could see he was being underfed.

"I really wish Ben let me at 'em", Adam said as they all started eating.

Harry and Ben let out laughs. The Weasley sons could only smile out of fear of their mother.

"Mum, have you seen my jumper", a female voice yelled from the stairs.

They all turned their heads to see Ginny Weasley walk down the stairs. She took one look at the table, squealed, and ran back up the stairs.

Adam covered his mouth to hide his laugh. Emma did the same. Harry looked around at everyone, thinking he did something wrong.

"Did I do something", Harry asked.

Adam was able to start eating again but he still had a smile. "It was your glasses. They tend to make women run."

The table burst out laughing. Even Harry let out a laugh.

"What about Hermione", Harry asked once he stopped laughing. "Or Emma for that matter?"

"I'm here because of him", Emma said, pointing at Adam.

"So is Hermione", Ron added with a laugh.

This made Adam and Harry start laughing too.

After they finished breakfast, Mrs. Weasley gave her sons a punishment for taking the car. She did not say anything to Adam or Harry. What surprised the two boys was how she reeled on Ben, saying that she was given permission to punish him if need be. This made Adam laugh.

Emma stayed inside, talking to Mrs. Weasley about the books she had from Lockhart. Adam joined the Weasleys and his brother outside. Ron was showing Harry how de-gnoming worked. Adam did not need an explanation for it besides 'kick it'.

Adam lined up the shot. He ran at it. Kicked it. The gnome soared through the air, far away from the Burrow. Fred, George, and Ben started clapping as if they were at an actual match.

The week at the Burrow was more fun than Adam was expecting. Being with two of his closest friends meant a lot to him. Also having Emma was a good relief because with the exception of the Weasley adults and their eldest children, Adam was surrounded by jocularity.

Adam woke up early one morning and ran laps around the Burrow. He kicked one or two gnomes in his path. Emma joined him for the last few laps. They are raised by the same father so she had a similar sense of exercise.

They walked back inside and Mrs. Weasley made them breakfast. Ginny joined them. As the upcoming first year, Adam started asking her questions. She would respond shyly but soon started to be more comfortable with Adam.

Harry and Ron came down the stairs, at which Ginny dropped her bowl of porridge on the ground. Ginny dropped down and grabbed the bowl, her cheeks growing a deep crimson. Harry sat at the table, acting like nothing had happened.

A few owls arrived with the letters from Hogwarts. Mrs. Weasley began commenting on the books they needed to get. Fred and George started talking about their DADA professor being a fan of Lockhart. Adam and Emma traded knowing glances at each other.

Errol, the Weasley's dying owl, arrived with the others with a letter from Hermione. Ron read it off and became mortified at the thought of Hermione doing school work during break. Adam laughed. He knew it was her way of getting ahead in their rivalry.

It excited Adam knowing that Hermione was going to be in Diagon Alley when they were planning to go too. The three Davis children may have already bought their books but they agreed to go anyway.

The rest of the time they were there disappeared quickly. Adam spent his time reading from the Lockhart books and his legilimency book. He figured if private lessons with Snape were going to be happening, he had to be ready.

When the day arrived, Mrs. Weasley woke everyone up early. Well, everyone except Adam, who was already running laps around the Burrow. He went inside to eat with the others.

Soon enough, they were getting ready to leave for Diagon Alley. They were putting on coats and scarfs, and other warm clothing. All Adam threw on was a basic jacket with a t-shirt underneath and jeans and hiking boots.

What no one knew was that Adam experimented with his wand and jacket. He managed to fit the wand up his sleeve. All he has to do is let it slide down and he has his wand.

They all gathered by the fireplace. Mr. Weasley took a look at Adam and was bewildered.

"Adam, how can you only wear that?"

Adam shrugged. "I like the cold."

"That's why he runs in a t-shirt and shorts", Emma said.

"Yeah, how do you do that in the cold", Harry asked. "You did it at Hogwarts too."

"It builds endurance", Adam said while Emma mouthed along.

"How", Ron asked.

"Cold air compresses the lungs making it more difficult to breathe", Adam said casually.

He was receiving shocked looks from the Weasleys and Harry. Emma and Ben's faces were as straight as possible. They were used to this.

Mrs. Weasley grabbed a pot meant to be full of floo powder and walked over to the crowded group. "We're running low, Arthur", she said. "We'll have to buy some more today. Ah well, guests first. After you, Harry dear."

Mrs. Weasley offered him the pot. Harry looked at the pot then at all of them. Adam quickly realized Harry has never used the floo network before.

"W-What am I supposed to do", he stuttered.

"He's never traveled via floo network before", Adam said at their confused faces.

"Sorry, Harry. I forgot", Ron said with a fallen face.

"If he's never used it before-", Mrs. Weasley started but Adam spoke.

"He can watch us", Adam said.

Emma took some of the powder and stepped into the fireplace. "Diagon Alley!"

The green fire surrounded her and she disappeared. Adam grabbed a handful of powder and stepped into the fireplace. He saw Harry's amazed face.

"Diagon Alley", Adam yelled before throwing the powder down. He was engulfed in green flame.

Adam stepped out of the fireplace into the Leaky Cauldron. Emma was waiting nearby, looking at everyone in the bar. Adam walked over to her and they watched as one by one, the Weasley twins and Ben came through the fire. Then there was a long pause. Then Ron came through followed by Ginny, Mrs. Weasley, and lastly, Mr. Weasley.

"Where's Harry", Adam asked immediately.

Mrs. Weasley looked around frantically. "Oh no! Where did he go?!"

"Did he say it right", Emma asked.

"No", Ben answered. "He stuttered through it."

"Great", Adam muttered. "He could be floating in space right now. Or in Australia."

The looks on the Weasleys faces told him that his joke was poorly timed.

"I'm kidding", Adam said. "He's around here somewhere. I'm sure of it."

They all walked into Diagon Alley, looking around for any sign of Harry. Though, looking for a short boy with glasses and a bad haircut was proving harder than they thought.

Ben looked around. "There he is. Standing next to a tiny giant and another familiar face."

Everyone looked at where Ben was pointing. They saw Hagrid standing with Harry and Hermione. The Weasley boys ran to him. Mrs. Weasley grasped Ginny's arm and started running too.

"Do we go to", Ben asked, watching them all run to Harry.

Adam and Emma both shrugged. Emma turned to her twin brother.

"Why are you shrugging? I thought you'd be excited to see Hermione again."

"I am, but I don't know what to do in this situation."

"Let's go before Mr. and Mrs. Weasley think they lost us too", Ben said.

The three Davis' started walking to the group.

"Look at Ben being the responsible one", Emma said.

Adam laughed while Ben glared at her.

"Don't tell anyone", Ben said. "I have a reputation to uphold."

Emma and Adam laughed.

They joined the group and Adam and Hermione looked at each other. Hermione smiled at him and she looked ready to hug him.

Hagrid said his hellos and goodbye to them before walking away. They all started walking to Gringotts. The Weasleys were leading while Harry and Ron were talking about Harry ending up in Knockturn Alley. When they were far enough away, Hermione wrapped her arms around Adam tightly. Adam reciprocated.

"I've missed you so much", Hermione said, the words muffled by Adam's jacket.

Hermione had grown some over the break, but Adam still had the advantage. In fact, he grew more than anyone was expecting. He was catching up to Ben who was not done growing.

Adam chuckled. "I missed you too", he replied with a smile.

She pulled back but took hold of his hand. "Come on. You must meet my parents."

Adam let himself be dragged by Hermione up the Gringotts steps. Emma and Ben, who were staying at the bottom of the steps saw them and smiled. Adam made eye contact with them and shook his head, knowing they wanted to tease them.

They entered the bank and it was not as full as Adam would have thought it to be. Adam saw the Weasleys and Harry were walking with a goblin into the back. Adam knows enough about how Gringotts works to know they were going to their vaults.

"Why aren't you guys getting galleons", Hermione asked as they walked through the bank to the counter.

"We already got our stuff for the year. We just came here to waste time with them."

Hermione looked slightly upset. "Did you not want to see me?"

Adam looked at her with a small smile. "You are the only reason I'm here. I would've been well entertained with all the gnomes."

Hermione gave him a confused expression.

Adam smirked. "It's a strange story."

The two arrived at the counter where Hermione's parents were struggling to exchange money for galleons. The goblin on the other side of the counter was not making things easier.

"Can I help", Adam asked suddenly.

The two non-magic people turned to them. Hermione had a huge smile on her face.

"Mum, dad, this is Adam", she said with a smile.

"It's nice to meet you Mr. and Mrs. Granger", Adam said as he extended his free hand.

Neither Adam or Hermione realized they were still holding hands. The Grangers glanced at each other with similar smiles, seeing their hands.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Adam", Mr. Granger said as he shook Adam's hand. "Strong grip you have there."

Mrs. Granger also smiled at him. "Hermione's talked about you all summer."

"Mum", Hermione muttered.

Adam smiled and looked at Hermione. He looked back at them. "Can I help with the exchange?"

"Please", Mr. Granger said.

"You know how to exchange money", Hermione asked as she walked forward with Adam because their hands were still clasped together.

"Jason brought me to work one day and one of his friends showed me how to do it."

"You learned to exchange non-American currency in one day", Mrs. Granger asked in astonishment.

Adam nodded. "I'm weird like that", he said with a small smile.

Hermione smiled at him. The same feeling she got when they were going after the Stone, coming back. It was more than admiration.

Adam looked at the British Pounds and started doing the math. He gave the proper amount to the goblin who gave him the rate back in galleons.

"There you go", Adam said.

"Thank you, Adam", Mr. Granger said as he took the galleons and pocketed the rest of the money.

"You're welcome", Adam replied with a smile.

The Weasleys and Harry returned from their vaults. They all left Gringotts. At the bottom of the stairs, Mrs. Weasley told everyone to meet at Flourish and Blotts in an hour.

The Grangers were instantly led away by Mr. Weasley. The Weasley twins and Ben walked to the joke shop to meet up with Lee Jordan. Emma stuck to Adam's side as he, Harry, Ron, and Hermione wandered around to different shops. Hermione and Adam never letting go of the others hands.

They walked to a few different shops. Harry bought everyone ice cream which was nice. Ron stared at the full set of Chudley Cannon robes at Quality Quidditch Supplies. Hermione dragged everyone to buy ink and parchment which is something Adam and Emma also needed.

While they were walking to the joke shop, Adam's head started pounding. It was similar to how he reacted to the sorting hat. All of a sudden, Adam had the unsettling feeling of someone watching them, or rather, him.

Adam stopped walking, which caused Emma and Hermione to stop. Harry and Ron noticed this too. Adam looked around at everyone walking around the area. Something was wrong, he knew it. His head was pounding more.

"Adam, is everything okay", Emma asked.

Adam did not reply. He was still looking for anyone who was staring at them. The others were looking at each other worried. They looked at Emma as if she knew what was happening, but all she did was shrug.

Adam scanned the crowd of parents, children, and other people. He did not see anyone out of the ordinary, for a hidden wizard shopping center. Then Adam saw something. A figure dressed in a black cloak, standing by the entrance to a closed shop. The figure was wearing a hood, but Adam could tell it was staring at them.

A few people walked by the person and Adam suddenly lost sight of the figure. Adam blinked a few times and looked around again. He noticed that the pounding in his head had ceased. He finally heard the near cries coming from his friends and sister.

"Adam, what's wrong", Emma asked, her voice about to break.

Adam looked at her. "Uh, nothing. Just thought I saw something."

The other four looked at each other. None of them were convinced with that answer. The look on Emma's face told them not to push.

They all started walking to the joke shop again. Emma and Hermione kept a close eye on Adam the entire time. When they arrived at the joke shop, Emma broke off from them and spoke to Ben about it. Ben said the same thing about not pushing, but writing to Jason.

"Is that something we should do without talking to him", Emma asked.

Ben shrugged. "If Jason wants us to keep an eye on Adam, then this is what it entails. We have to let Jason know."

Emma sighed. "Okay", she said with a sad nod.

She did not want to tell Jason without talking to Adam first. To her, it was betrayal of her brother's trust.

Emma rejoined Adam and Hermione as they walked around the shop. Harry and Ron were contemplating buying a few things but Adam was trying to talk them down to no avail. He ended up finding a few things he wanted to buy too. In the end, Hermione talked them out of it.

When the time came, they walked to Flourish and Blotts. There was a large crowd gathering around the shop. Adam, Emma, and Ben traded glances, knowing exactly why there was a large crowd. They all saw the sign saying Gilderoy Lockhart book signing.

"We can actually meet him", Hermione squealed. "I mean he's written almost the whole booklist!"

"You actually like that fraud", Adam asked.

Hermione turned her head to look at him offended. "He's not a fraud."

They pushed their way through the crowd and managed to find the Grangers and Weasleys already in line.

Adam leaned over to Hermione. "He is a fraud. He's taking all this credit for things he never did."

Before Hermione could reply, the crowd of mostly women started clapping as Gilderoy Lockhart came into view. He sat a table surrounded by pictures of his own face. Lockhart was wearing robes of forget me knot blue. Adam did not like this guy from his prideful looks alone.

"He does have a punchable face", Adam whispered to Emma.

Emma nodded while trying to contain her laughter.

Hermione, who overheard them, looked at them with offense. "What is your problem with him?"

Emma and Adam looked at her. This time, Emma spoke.

"Our dad was witness to one of the events Lockhart takes credit for. He told us Lockhart was never there. A witch was responsible for it."

Hermione looked like she was betrayed. She looked at Lockhart then at them. "Are you sure?"

Adam and Emma nodded.

"If it's between believing him or our dad, it's no challenge", Adam said.

Emma was pulled aside by Ben again who wanted to show her something in the shop. Adam stayed where he was with Hermione.

"I've been such a fool", Hermione muttered.

"No you haven't", Adam said. "You believed his writings because you didn't know what really happened."

While they all waited in line, a short, irritable looking man was dancing around the crowd, taking photos of Lockhart.

"Out of the way", he spat as as he stomped on Ron's foot. "This is for the Daily Prophet."

"Big deal", Ron said as he rubbed his foot.

Lockhart looked in their direction. Adam wanted to curse him there and then because what Lockhart did next really pissed him off.

"It can't be! Harry Potter", Lockhart exclaimed.

Lockhart leaped forward and seized Harry's arm and pulled the boy to stand next to him. Harry tried to get away but Lockhart had a tight grip. The short photographer started taking more photos.

"Smile wide, Harry. You and I worth the front page", Lockhart whispered.

The crowd was whispering excitedly. Mrs. Weasley was giddy about the whole thing.

"Ladies and gentlemen", he yelled, waving for quiet. "What an extraordinary moment this is! The perfect moment for me to make a little announcement I've been sitting on for some time!"

The three Davis children knew what he was about to say. Adam was watching the photographer closely. Harry could not look more uncomfortable if he tried. He tried numerous time to get away but Lockhart kept a hold.

The photographer moved around in front of them. Adam forced himself not to do anything until the short man pushed Emma into a shelf of books to get a good photo of the two. This angered Adam. When the photographer came striding over to them for an even better photo of Harry and Lockhart, Adam stuck his foot out.

The photographer tripped over it and fell to the ground. Without a second thought, Adam moved his foot again and stepped on the camera, partially breaking it, but making it useless. Only the people directly near them noticed the fall. Emma and Ben held in a laugh. Ron clapped Adam on the back.

"Whoops. My foot slipped", Adam said with a fake sad smile.

Adam looked up at Harry. The boy with glasses gave his friend a thankful smile. Adam smiled back and winked at him.

Lockhart was to enthralled in his boasting to notice his photographer. Lockhart was saying that he was giving Harry his complete works, all signed, and that he would be the new DADA professor. When Harry was able to escape Lockhart's grasp, he gave the books to Ginny.

"I'll buy my own", Harry muttered to Ginny.

"Bet you loved that, didn't you, Potter?"

Adam rolled his eyes as he strode over to Harry as support. Harry straightened himself up. The two boys were face to face with Draco Malfoy.

"Famous Harry Potter. Can't even go into a bookshop without making the front page", Malfoy sneered.

"Leave him alone! He didn't want that", Ginny said.

Adam smirked at Ginny's sudden courage. It was the first time she has spoken in front of Harry.

"Potter, you've got yourself a girlfriend", Malfoy said.

Ginny's cheeks grew red instantly. Ron and Hermione walked over to them, carrying a stack of books. Emma did the same, noticing them.

"Oh, it's you", Ron said. "Bet you're surprised to see Harry here, eh?"

"Not as surprised as I am to see you in a shop, Weasley", Malfoy quickly retorted. "I suppose your parents will go hungry for a week to pay for that lot", he said looking at the stack of books in Ron's arms.

Ron's cheeks went as red as Ginny's. He looked ready to beat Malfoy. Before Ron could even take a step toward him, Adam spoke up.

"Shut your mouth, Malfeasance", Adam spat.

This made Hermione and Emma laugh. It took Harry and Ron a second to catch on but they started laughing too. Malfoy looked taken aback by the name. He glared at Adam and was about to speak, when other people joined their group.

"Ron, what are you doing", Mr. Weasley asked. "It's mad in here. Let's get outside."

"Well, well, well... Arthur Weasley."

A taller man, dressed in all black, with long platinum blonde hair stood by Draco. It took zero thought to know it was Lucius Malfoy.

"Lucius", Mr. Weasley said, rather coldly.

"Busy time at the Ministry, I hear", Lucius said. "All those raids... I hope they're paying you overtime." Lucius stuck his hand into Ginny's cauldron and pulled out a worn book. "Obviously not. Dear me, what's the use of being a disgrace to the name of wizard if they don't even pay you well for it?"

"We have a very different idea of what disgraces the name of wizard, Malfoy", he replied.

"Obviously", Lucius said, his eyes going to the Grangers.

"Says the Death Eater", Adam said before anyone else could speak.

His words took everyone by surprise. Even Emma, Ben, and the twins were not expecting him to say that out loud. Adam was staring directly at Lucius Malfoy.

Lucius looked down at Adam. "Is this the American", he asked, turning to Draco.

Draco nodded to his father. Lucius turned his head back, a sneer matching Draco's on his face. Before Lucius could say anything, Adam turned to Draco.

"You tell daddy about me? I'm flattered."

"Listen here, boy. You better learn to respect your superiors", Lucius said, taking a step toward Adam, and putting the worn book back into Ginny's cauldron.

Adam smirked. "I will when I see them, Goldilocks."

Emma and Ben started laughing lightly. Hermione and Harry had smiles on their faces but were not as brave to let their laughs out.

"Tell me", Adam said. "How was it with the Three Bears? Couldn't find the right bed?"

"Learn to hold your tongue, boy", Lucius said, becoming more angry.

Adam smirked. "Sorry, Rapunzel. Couldn't find your prince?"

Lucius reached out and grabbed Adam by the collar of his jacket. Adam, however, reacted faster than everyone expected. As soon as Lucius had hold of Adam's collar, he felt something against his jugular. His eyes traveled down to see a wand stuck right up against his neck. Lucius' eyes traveled down the wand and found Adam's hand holding it.

Draco, shocked and slightly terrified, stepped back.

"Brave boy", Lucius muttered.

"No one insults my friends or their families", Adam whispered. "Now let go of me or I splatter your brains all over the walls."

Before Lucius could respond, he felt a burning sensation on the spot where Adam's wand was against his neck. His hands let go of Adam's collar. Adam kept his wand pointed at Lucius. The adult Malfoy stepped back, motioning for Draco to stand with him. Lucius was also rubbing his neck.

"Come, Draco. We have other things to do", Lucius said before turning and striding out of the store.

Adam watched as they left the shop before lowering his wand. The clearly pissed off look still on his face. Adam did not turn to face everybody. He walked out of the shop too and stood by the entrance of the shop. Adam took a few deep breaths to calm down.

"We tell Jason about that too", Ben whispered to Emma.

Emma nodded, worry written all over her face. "Mom and dad will want to know too." She ran out of the shop before anyone else could leave. She found Adam nearby trying to calm down. She walked over to him carefully and put her hand on his back.

The Weasleys, Grangers, and Harry walked out of the shop quiet. They were stunned by the whole encounter. They all looked at Adam and Emma who had their backs to the large group. Ben also came out of the shop. He looked at Mrs. Weasley.

"We'll meet you at the Leaky Cauldron", Ben said.

"Of course, dear", she replied.

Mrs. Weasley started ushering her kids and Harry back to the Leaky Cauldron. The Grangers also started walking away. Hermione stayed frozen where she was, staring at Adam. She wanted to run over to him and check on him, but before she got the chance, her mother wrapped an arm around her and ushered her away. Hermione kept turning her head to look at Adam.

Ben walked over to his younger siblings and started talking to Adam too.

Around fifteen minutes later, the three walked into the Leaky Cauldron. The Weasleys and Grangers were talking. To not embarrass Adam, they kept talking. Adam was silent as he stood by the fireplace. He only said 'The Burrow' to get back then became silent again.

Chapter Text

The remaining days at the Burrow went by quickly. Adam was acting his usual self by the time they were eating their last meal before going to Hogwarts. No one brought up what happened at Diagon Alley.

When the morning arrived, Adam did his usual routine. He did a few laps around the Burrow, kicked a gnome or two, then went back inside.

It was chaotic.

Mrs. Weasley was in a mood, running from place to place, getting people up, looking for items, and yelling at Mr. Weasley. Harry and Ron were moving slowly to get ready. Adam, Emma, and Ben were just waiting, with everything packed, by the door.

Even Ben, the most troublesome of the Davis children, was ready to leave. He was after all, raised by the same parents as Adam and Emma.

"Is it normally like this", Adam asked Percy.

Percy joined them by the door with his things.

"Unfortunately", Percy muttered. "Don't worry. It gets more hectic until we're on the train."

"Ben, come help", Fred yelled suddenly.

Ben ran up the stairs, narrowly missing Mrs. Weasley, who was coming down with spare quills and socks.

Adam and Emma tried helping Mrs. Weasley where they could. The woman, however, had a plan in her head. One that meant any outside interference would destroy whatever it is she was doing. Adam and Emma just stood by the door and stayed silent.

Mr. Weasley did not have a plan but needed to get things done. He asked Adam to help pack the car. Adam was carrying trunks and other things to the car. He watched Mr. Weasley pull out a boot and stuff all the trunks into it.

Everyone else started coming out and piling into the car. Adam looked at Harry and saw his confused expression. Adam smirked.

They were all comfortably in the car and started driving. Fred, George, and Ginny all causing reasons for them to have to go back. So, by the time they arrived at Kings Cross Station, it was a quarter to eleven.

Everyone was running through the crowd of people. The three Davis children were in the front. Adam was looking around for anyone watching them. When he knew it was clear, he ran straight into the barrier.

Emma and Ben were right behind him. Adam did not look back as he focused on getting on the train. He breathed a sigh of relief as he got onto the train and started looking for a compartment. Emma, Ben, Fred, George, Ginny, and Percy were also on the train.

"Adam", he heard a female voice say.

Adam peeked his head into a compartment and saw Hermione sitting in it with Neville. He smiled and walked inside. Adam sat down next to Neville.

"Where are Harry and Ron", Neville asked.

"I don't know. They were behind me when we got here. Maybe they're still getting on bored", Adam replied.

That theory was soon disproven when the train started moving.

"Maybe they found another compartment", Hermione said, sounding unconfident herself.

"Hopefully", Adam muttered.

They talked for a few hours until Neville looked out the window. This made Adam and Hermione also look out the window.

"Of course", Adam said out loud.

"Are they trying to get themselves expelled", Hermione said.

"There's no way. Even they wouldn't be stupid enough to take a flying car to Hogwarts instead of the train. Something must've happened at the station", Adam said.

"What could've happened", Neville asked.

"Something kept them from getting on the train on time. They were right behind me. They should've made it", Adam said.

Of all things to be seeing out the window of a magical train, they were not expecting to see a flying car. If Adam was being honest, he was not fully surprised. It did make him think. What could have happened to cause them to have to take the car?

Adam shook the thought out of his head and started talking to Hermione about what this year could hold. Neville chimed in when he could which was not a lot. It was not because they did not let him, but because he did not have much to say.

When they got closer to Hogwarts, Adam left the compartment to change into his robes. When he returned, Emma was in the compartment too, in her Ravenclaw robes. They all talked until they arrived. They exited the train and started walking.

They waved at Hagrid who was directing the first years to him. They walked to a collection of carriages that the other students were climbing into gradually. As Adam got closer to an empty carriage, his head started growing heavy.

"Do you see them", Neville asked.

"See what, Neville", Hermione asked.

"Those", Neville said as he pointed in front of the carriages.

"Neville, there's nothing there", Emma said. "Are you feeling okay?"

Neville looked at Adam. "Can you see them?"

Adam looked at Neville then back at the carriages. Something about the carriages was making his head hurt. Neville, however, was making him think. Adam walked to the front of the carriage. Hermione, Emma, and other students looked at him with confusion.

"Careful, Adam. They could be dangerous", Neville said in a near whisper.

Adam was staring at nothing. There was nothing in front of him. Nothing was in front of the carriage. Something was making his head pound. As he got closer to the front of the carriage, the pounding was getting worse.

Neville watched as Adam stopped walking. He was standing inches away from a black skeleton horse's body.

The pounding in Adam's head was present but there was something else. He could feel the presence of something in front of him. Adam slowly reached his hand out. He felt something hard, and bony. At least, he thinks it is bone.

The pounding suddenly ceased. Adam closed his eyes and kept his hand on whatever he was touching. He could not see it physically, but the presence of whatever it is, was making itself known. The outline of a horse with wings formed in Adam's mind. He could see, in his head, that he was touching the creature's head.

"Incredible", Adam said.

Adam slowly opened his eyes with a small smile on his face. He turned and walked to the back of the carriage. He completely ignored the stares he was getting from other students. Emma, Hermione, and Neville joined him in the carriage.

"Adam, you can see them", Neville asked, a hopeful look in his eyes.

Adam sadly shook his head. "I'm sorry, Neville, but I can't. I can, however, feel their presence."

"You can", Emma asked.

Adam nodded.

"So there is something pulling the carriages", Neville asked.

Adam nodded again. "There is."

"How is that possible", Hermione asked.

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. I can see the outline of the creature in my head. It looks like a skeletal horse with wings."

"Is that what it looked like, Neville", Hermione asked.

Neville nodded while staring awe struck at Adam.

"Cool", Emma muttered.

"I wonder if they're a known creature", Hermione asked, genuinely curious about it.

"I think so", Adam said. "If they're pulling the carriages, Dumbledore must know about them."

"Maybe they're in 'Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them'", Emma said.

"It's in the library", Adam said excitedly. "We can look tomorrow."

Emma and Hermione nodded along excitedly. Neville looked less excited but he still had the smile on his face. He wanted to know what they are too.

They arrived at the castle and walked to the Great Hall. They were excited for it because it was their first year to see all of the sorting from the tables. Adam and Hermione sat next to each other, leaving some space for Harry and Ron. Neville sat by Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan.

Adam scanned the Head table. The usual professors were seated in their spots, Professor Dumbledore, Flitwick, and Sprout. Then Hagrid was towering over the others at the end of the table. Adam's eyes landed on Lockhart. He was sitting there with his royal blue robes and a smile Adam wanted to punch off his face.

Then Adam noticed an empty seat. The seat that would normally be occupied by the Potions professor. Adam leaned in close to Hermione.

"Snape's gone", he whispered.

Hermione, finally noticing the whole table of professors, looked at Adam. He had not pulled back so their faces were inches from each other. Adam pulled away slightly, noticing the reddening cheeks on her face, and feeling his own burning cheeks.

"I... uh, wonder where he is", Hermione said, looking away to hide her face.

Adam was about to reply until he noticed Professor McGonagall walk into the Great Hall, followed by the first years. She walked to the front and set the stool down in front of the Head table. She set the hat down on it.

Hermione looked back at Adam, concern written on her face. Adam was going to question it until he felt another pair of eyes on him. Adam turned his head to the Ravenclaw table and noticed Emma watching him too.

Then Adam realized why they were looking at him. If the Sorting Hat was responsible for his headache last year, this must be their way of confirming it.

Adam turned his attention back to the front of the Hall just as the hat starting to sing. Nothing was happening to him. A part of him was relieved at not feeling anything. It did also make him question what gave him the headache last year.

All the first years got sorted. Ginny Weasley was sorted into Gryffindor, which was no surprise. Dumbledore gave his small speech, then the food appeared on the table. Everyone started eating but something caught Adam and Hermione's eyes. Professors Dumbledore and McGonagall stood from their chairs and left the Hall.

"Where are they going", Hermione asked.

A small smile crossed Adam's face. "Harry and Ron must be here."

"Then why are you smiling?"

"Think about it. Snape, McGonagall, and Dumbledore are gone. Harry and Ron are in a lot of trouble."

Hermione gulped. "You don't think they'll be... expelled, do you?"

Adam thought about it for a moment. "As much as Snape would love that, I don't think so. Dumbledore wouldn't do that."

Hermione did not look reassured. Frankly, Adam did not feel reassured. He knows Harry and Ron really screwed up by taking Mr. Weasley's car. And the possibility of being seen by Muggles was great. Any number of things could have happened. So, Dumbledore could react in any way.

Adam and Hermione ate for a little bit, occasionally talking. When they were almost done, Snape, McGonagall, and Dumbledore returned to the Great Hall. Snape walked by the Gryffindor table, and made eye contact with Adam.

"Your friends are foolish", Snape said in Adam's head. "But fortunate."

Adam could not help the smile that appeared on his face. One that Hermione saw.

"What is it", she asked.

Adam cleared his throat. "Harry and Ron are still here."

"How do you know?"

"Snape would be jumping with joy had they been expelled."

Hermione looked at Snape. He had the regular stony expression on his face. "That's good", she said slightly irritated.

"Are you seriously mad at them?"

"They always manage to break the rules and get away with it. What if they were seen?"

"Did you want them to be expelled?"

"Of course not, Adam. I just wish they weren't as lucky as they are."

"I doubt they got away without punishment." Adam rubbed his chin. "Since it's only the beginning of the term, and they flew the car before the term actually started, Gryffindor wouldn't lose points. Knowing McGonagall, she must have given them detention."

"That's a fair punishment", Hermione mumbled.

"Hermione, give them a break. Like I said on the train, they aren't stupid enough to do what they did, knowing the train was an option. Something must have happened to keep them from getting on the train on time."

"I hope you're right", she huffed out.

They finished eating and the first years were led out of the Great Hall. Adam and Hermione entered the common room shortly after. Everyone was talking about Harry and Ron. Adam looked around for them but did not see anyone resembling them.

"They're not here", Ben said, walking over to Adam and Hermione.

Fred and George walked over too.

"We've been looking for them too", Fred said.

"If they're not here now, then they won't be able to get in", Adam said.

"They don't know the password", Hermione said, following Adam's train of thought.

"Let's go wait for them", Adam said.

Adam and Hermione walked away from the older Gryffindors. They exited the portrait hole and walked around, looking for Harry and Ron.

After a few minutes of searching, they gave up and returned to the tower. That is when they saw Harry and Ron standing by the portrait looking afraid. Adam silently walked up next to Ron and wrapped his arm around the redhead. Ron jumped in surprise but did not move far because of Adam's grip.

"Why did you do that", Ron asked, catching his breath.

Adam chuckled. "Revenge."

"For what?"

"Not inviting me on the flight", Adam said with a smirk.

Harry and Ron laughed while Hermione slapped Adam on the arm. All Adam could do is laugh.

"I'm joking", he whispered to Hermione.

Hermione glared at him for a second before turning it onto Harry and Ron. The two boys looked as if they had already seen the look that night. Harry looked at Adam.

"Any chance you can keep her from yelling at us too", Harry asked.

Adam looked at the portrait. "Wattlebird."

The portrait swung open. Hermione opened her mouth but Harry and Ron quickly climbed through. Adam looked at Hermione. She looked at him.

"Why did you do that", Hermione asked.

"There's no doubt they deserve to get yelled at. It just shouldn't be by you. Believe me. As soon as Mrs. Weasley hears about this, they're going to wish they just stayed at the Burrow."

For some reason, Adam's words were a comfort to her.

"Come on", Adam said. "They're probably being celebrated right now but that won't last long."

Hermione followed Adam through the portrait hole. They walked into a loud celebration of Harry and Ron. The two boys were being patted on the back or high fived. Adam rolled his eyes and wished Hermione good night before going to his dorm.

Lucky for him, no one else was in the room yet. Adam changed into his sleeping clothes. Then he got into bed. Just then, Harry, Ron, Neville, Dean, and Seamus walked into the room. They were still talking about the car.

Adam shut the curtains and laid down. Excitement was bubbling in his chest. He was excited to start private lessons with Snape. A thought did enter his head. One that Adam was not expecting.

"I'm excited to be learning privately with Snape", Adam said silently.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Adam was up and running around the castle. His body was already accustomed to getting up early because of the running he did at the Burrow.

Adam finished running his third lap around the castle grounds and returned to Gryffindor tower. He went to his dorm and changed into his robes for the day. Adam returned to the common room just in time for Hermione to walk down too.

"Good morning, Adam", Hermione said with a smile.

"Morning, Hermione", Adam replied with a smile.

Adam saw Hermione was carrying one of Lockhart's books. She noticed the gaze and looked down at the book.

"I thought I would get some reading in before his class. Do you mind if I read it? I can leave it."

Adam shook his head. "No, no. It's okay. He's going to be our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. I have to learn to be tolerable of him without wanting to hurt him every time I see his face."

Hermione did not look fully convinced by his answer but did not push. "Do you want to go to breakfast?"

"Yeah."

The two left the common room and walked to the Great Hall. They sat next to each other at the table that was not full of students yet. Adam immediately started filling his plate with toast, eggs, and bacon. Hermione propped her book against a milk jug and filled her plate too. Adam's plate was definitely more full than Hermione's, however.

Other students started to file into the Great Hall and fill the tables. Harry and Ron joined Adam and Hermione at the table. Everyone was still talking about them crashing into the Whomping Willow. Neville gave them a happy greeting while Hermione greeted them but with a colder tone. Adam, with a full mouth, waved at them.

Ron looked less pleased with himself today, however. Crashing into the Whomping Willow seemed to have broken Ron's wand in half. He set the two pieces onto the table and pulled a roll of spellotape out of his pocket.

"Post's due any minute. I think Gran's sending on a few things I forgot", Neville said happily.

Just then, owls started swooping down and dropping letters and packages for students. A big, lumpy package bounced off Neville's head, falling in front of him.

Adam had just swallowed a mouthful of eggs and bacon, when his head started aching. It was sudden. On some sixth sense feeling, Adam grabbed his plate and goblet, and pulled it away from the table. That is when an old looking owl crashed right down onto the table where his food would have been. It had a red envelope in its mouth.

"Bloody bird's a menace", Ron said, very annoyed. "Oh no."

Adam looked at Hermione, who was staring at the dead looking owl. "I don't think they know I don't eat owls", Adam muttered.

Hermione chuckled. She looked at the owl again and poked Errol with her finger. "It's alright. He's still alive."

"Ron, can you grab him", Adam asked as he was looking at the plate and goblet in his hands.

Ron pulled Errol by the leg toward him. Adam set the plate and goblet down before looking at Errol. He noticed the red envelope in Errol's mouth and smiled.

"Is that a-", Adam started.

"It's a howler", Neville said, staring at the envelope with fear. "Ron's got a howler."

"Look, everyone. Weasley's got himself a Howler", Seamus Finnigan yelled.

A number of students at the Gryffindor table and the other tables looked at Ron.

"You'd better open it, Ron. It'll be worse if you don't. My Gran sent me one once and I ignored it. It was terrible."

Ron was looking at his friends with fear written all over his face. Students from other tables were looking at him expectantly. Harry was the only one who looked confused.

"What's a howler", he asked.

Before anyone had a chance to answer, Ron ripped it open. It turned itself into a mouth facing Ron. Mrs. Weasley's voice echoed through the entire hall.

"RONALD WEASLEY! HOW DARE YOU STEAL THAT CAR! YOUR FATHER'S NOW FACING AN INQUIRY AT WORK, AND IT'S ENTIRELY YOUR FAULT! IF YOU PUT ANOTHER TOE OUT OF LINE, WE'LL BRING YOU STRAIGHT HOME!" It turned to Ginny. "Oh, and Ginny dear, congratulations for making Gryffindor. Your father and I are so proud."

The mouth stuck its tongue out at Ron before tearing itself apart. Ron looked as red as an apple. Ginny was not far behind her brother. Babbling overtook the hall again. There were a few laughs from nearby students.

"Could've been worse", Adam said in an effort to ease the situation. "She could've been here herself."

Ron did not look better after Adam's comment. There was no time to dwell on it because Professor McGonagall was handing out timetables to the Gryffindors. Adam quickly finished his plate before she got to them.

The four left the castle and crossed the grounds to the greenhouses. Ron was complaining about the howler and not wanting to go home to face his parents. Hermione no longer looked annoyed with them, so the howler did its job of punishment.

They joined their classmates, the Slytherins unfortunately, by the greenhouses. Professor Sprout had yet to join them. It did not take long for them to see their Herbology professor walking over to them, and she was not alone. Gilderoy Lockhart was walking with her, chatting away.

When the two professors got to the gathering of students, they stopped talking. Professor Sprout looked ready to murder Lockhart. And Adam is all to happy to join.

"Oh, hello there", Lockhart said to the students. "Just been showing Professor Sprout the right way to doctor a Whomping Willow. But I don't want you running away with the idea that I'm better at Herbology than she is."

"Clearly", Adam said loud enough for the only the four to hear.

"I just happen to have met several of these exotic plants on my travels-", Lockhart started.

"Greenhouse three today, chaps", Professor Sprout said, interrupting Lockhart.

The murderous intent in Adam's eye was erased by interest and excitement. They have never been in greenhouse three. That is where they keep all the fun and exotic plants. Some people would say dangerous plants, but Adam always saw them as more fun.

Adam excitedly ran inside the greenhouse, in front of the other students. Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched him run into the greenhouse. They had mild confusion and amusement on their faces. Hermione started laughing as Adam nearly fell by the door.

Hermione and Ron entered the greenhouse behind everyone else. They stood on either side of Adam, who was still shaking with excitement.

"You have to calm down", Ron whispered to him. "It's a bloody Herbology class."

"Yeah, but in greenhouse three. This is the exciting one."

Hermione could not stop the smile from forming on her face at Adam's excitement.

Harry walked in a minute later, annoyed by something. Harry stood on the other side of Ron.

"We'll be re-potting Mandrakes today. Now, can anyone tell me the properties of a Mandrake?"

Hermione's hand shot up in the air so fast, it narrowly missed Adam's face.

"Mandrake, or Mandragora, is a powerful restorative. It is used to return people who have been transfigured, cursed, or petrified to their original state."

"Excellent. Ten points for Gryffindor", Professor Sprout said. "The Mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?"

Adam's hand was faster than Hermione. "The cry of the Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it", Adam said.

Hermione glared at Adam for a moment before it turned into a smile.

"Precisely. Take another ten points", Sprout said. "Now, the Mandrakes we have here are still very young."

All the students walked toward the deep set trays. They were all in rows with purplish green leaves sticking out of the trays.

"Everyone, grab a pair of earmuffs."

There was a scramble to grab earmuffs. Hermione managed to grab two pairs and handed a pair to Adam.

"Thank you", Adam said cheerfully.

"When I say, make sure the earmuffs are on completely over your ears. When you can take them off, I will give you a thumbs up. Earmuffs on."

Everyone put the earmuffs over their ears. They all looked at Professor Sprout. She grasped one of the plants firmly and pulled hard. As soon as the ugly, muddy baby was pulled out of the tray and started bawling at the top of its lungs, Neville fainted to the floor.

"Looks like Longbottom neglected his earmuffs", Professor Sprout said.

"No, ma'am", Seamus said. "He's just fainted."

"Yes, well, just leave him there. Now then, as our Mandrakes are only seedlings, their cries won't kill yet. However, they will knock you out for several hours, and I'm sure none of you want to miss your first day back. Make sure your earmuffs are securely in place while you work. I will attract your attention when it's time to pack up.

"Four to a tray. There are plenty of pots and compost is in the sacks over there", she said pointing to a pile of sacks nearby. "And be careful of the Venomous Tentacula. It's teething."

"Awesome", Adam muttered with a smirk.

Hermione rolled her eyes and grabbed Adam's arm before he could stroll away to the venomous plant. Adam let out a small pout while Hermione dragged him to a tray next to Harry and Ron. They all put their earmuffs on and started working.

Professor Sprout made it look easy. The Mandrakes put up a fight when being removed from the tray, did everything possible to be let go, including biting, and did not want to be covered in dirt again.

Adam was able to pull the Mandrake out of the tray with little difficulty and shoved it into a pot before it could fight. He quickly covered it in the dirt and stepped back to breathe for a moment. He looked around.

Neville was still on the floor. Harry was beating a particularly fat Mandrake into a pot. Hermione was being more careful than Harry when repotting hers. Ron was still fighting his Mandrake to put it in the pot.

Adam's eyes wandered over to the Slytherins. He saw Draco was laughing and messing around with his Mandrake. Draco, then, proved how little he thinks. Draco put his finger near the Mandrakes mouth and it bit him.

Adam chuckled. "Moron", he said, but no one heard him.

They worked for a while longer. Adam helped Harry, Ron, and Hermione when they needed it. When Professor Sprout said it was time for them to leave, everyone was covered in sweat and dirt, and tired and sore. Adam was the least effected by it. In fact, he was happy when walking out of the class. He was sore but it felt good to do that kind of exercise.

Everyone returned to the castle so they could quickly freshen themselves up. The Gryffindors then had to go to Transfiguration. Adam was excited for it because his parents still refused to let him or Emma do it outside of Hogwarts.

For this class, McGonagall had them turn a beetle into a button. The tricky part was not turning the beetle into a button, it was keeping the beetle still.

The beetle on Adam's desk was doing everything possible to not be turned. Adam eventually became fed up enough, that he cast a freezing spell on the beetle. This allowed him to turn it into a button with ease.

"Excellent work, Mr. Davis", Professor McGonagall said while watching him and Hermione. "And excellent use of the freezing charm."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said with a smile.

Ron, however, was not having the same luck. His wand was not doing what it was supposed to be doing. At strange moments, it was crackling and sparking. This caused him to be engulfed in grey smoke. Every few times this happened, Ron would squish his beetle, forcing him to have to ask McGonagall for another one.

"Mr. Weasley, you must get yourself a new wand", McGonagall said as she gave Ron another beetle.

"I know, Professor", Ron said as he tried again.

The lunch bell went off. Adam and Hermione pocketed their buttons and left the classroom. Ron and Harry were talking about the broken wand as they walked to the Great Hall. Ron complained about not wanting to listen to another howler saying it was his fault about the wand.

Ron's mood did not improve during lunch. It did not help that Hermione was showing off her buttons. Adam tried to stop her, knowing it would not help Ron, but seeing how proud she was at herself for doing it, made him only encourage her.

"What've we got this afternoon", Harry asked in an effort to change the subject.

"Defense Against the Dark Arts", Adam said, looking at his timetable.

"Great", Ron groaned.

The four left the hall and went to the courtyard. Hermione sat down on a stone step and pulled out one of Lockhart's books. Adam sat next to her and messed with a few pebbles on the ground. Harry and Ron were standing and talking about Quidditch. Harry was expressing his excitement for the new season.

When Harry stopped talking midway through his sentence, Adam looked up at him and Ron. He saw a mousey-haired first year, sorted into Gryffindor the night before, looking at Harry. The boy was carrying what looked like a camera.

"Hi Har- Harry. I'm- I'm Colin Creevey. I'm in Gryffindor too. D'you think... would it be alright if... can I have a picture?"

"A picture", Harry asked, as if he did not know anything.

"So I can prove I've met you", Colin said with more pride. He stepped toward Harry. "I know all about you. Everyone's told me about how you survived when You Know Who tried to kill you and how he disappeared and everything and how you've still got a lightning scar on your forehead. And a boy in my dormitory said if I develop the film in the right potion, the pictures'll move." Colin looked at Ron. "Do you think you're friend could take a picture while I stand next to you? And then, could you sign it?"

"Signed photos? You're giving out signed photos, Potter?"

Draco's voice echoed through the courtyard. Adam watched as the Slytherin stood behind Colin. And behind him were his two cronies, Crabbe and Goyle.

"Harry Potter's giving out signed photos", Draco roared to the whole courtyard.

"No, I'm not", Harry yelled back. His fists clenched. "Shut up, Malfoy."

Adam was listening to Colin try to defend Harry to no avail. Adam leaned in close to Hermione's ear. "Should I intervene?"

Hermione looked up from the book. She shook her head. "No. This is already close to becoming physical."

"Eat slugs, Malfoy", Ron said suddenly.

This caused Crabbe to step forward and rub his knuckles. Adam reacted. He stood up, despite Hermione's grasp on his arm. Crabbe saw the blonde Gryffindor and immediately retracted his steps. Fear was written on his face.

Adam slowly sat back down. Hermione was looking at him.

"Be careful, Weasley", Draco sneered. "Don't want to do anything to make mommy come get you. 'If you put another toe out of line'", Draco impersonated.

Ron quickly reacted. He removed his damaged wand and aimed it at Draco. Before anything else could happen, Hermione snapped her book shut. This made everyone look at her. Hermione pointed behind them.

"What's all this about signed photos", Lockhart asked, walking over to them.

Adam facepalmed.

"Shouldn't have asked", Lockhart said as he put an arm around Harry. "We meet again, Harry."

Adam did not have the sanity to watch the rest of it play out. He stood up again and walked away from the growing crowd of girls flocking around Lockhart and Harry.

The next Harry, Hermione, and Ron saw Adam was in their Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Adam was silently sitting at a desk in the front. His arms were crossed and he had a look of disgust. The three of them had never seen Adam so disinterested in being in a class.

Hermione instantly took the seat next to him. Harry and Ron sat at the desk next to them

Unknown to Adam, Emma managed to find Hermione and ask her to stay close to Adam. The Ravenclaw girl warned that if Adam got the chance, he would jinx, hex, curse, or do something much worse to Lockhart.

The classroom was soon full and Lockhart stood at the front. He cleared his throat to silence the room. He walked over to where Neville was seated and picked up one of the books.

"Me", he said, pointing at it and winking just like the portrait behind him. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League and five times winner of 'Witch Weekly's' Most Charming Smile Award, but I don't talk about that. I didn't get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her."

"You didn't get rid of her at all", Adam said quietly.

Hermione was the only one to hear him. She would have smiled or laughed, but she was focusing on his hands. Adam's wand was out on the desk, next to the stack of books, and his hand was next to it.

"I see you've all bought a complete set of my books. Well done. I'd thought we start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about, just to check how well you've read them, how much you've taken in..." Lockhart handed out the test papers to everyone and returned to the front of the class. "You have thirty minutes. Start now."

Adam looked at the paper and could not believe his eyes. He read through each question, not answering a single one. When he got to the last question, he knew it all to be questions about him. Adam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Every fiber of his being wanted to destroy this paper and walk out.

After thirty minutes, Lockhart collected all the papers and looked through them at the front of the class.

"Tut, tut. Hardly any of you remembered that my favorite color is lilac. I say so in 'Your With A Yeti'. And a few of you need to read 'Wanderings with Werewolves' more carefully. I clearly state in chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non magic peoples."

Adam snorted. Rather loudly too. Everyone looked at him, including Lockhart.

"Is something funny um, Mr. Adam Davis, is it?"

"It is, and yes, you."

The boys in class started laughing while most of the girls were glaring at Adam. However, the girl next to him was only watching his hand twitch next to his wand.

"Yes, well, I can't help but notice you're the only one who answered every question correctly."

"Yeah. Fortunately, I have something you don't, a working brain. Unfortunately, I use it to take stupid tests like that one."

Lockhart let out a laugh Adam knew was fake. He cleared his throat and set the papers down. "Let's get to business..."

Adam noticed Lockhart had his back turned. Adam's hand clutched his wand. He barely lifted it an inch before Hermione's hand clutched around his wrist and forced it back down. Adam let go of the wand. Adam glared and clenched his fist.

Lockhart bent behind his desk and lifted a large covered cage onto it. Quite a few of the students were intrigued to know what was in the cage.

"Now, be warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind. You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm."

Lockhart placed his hand on the cover. Almost everyone leaned forward in their seats in anticipation. Neville was shaking from fear. Adam's hand was inching closer to closer to his wand, but not for the possibility of doing something to Lockhart.

"I must ask you not to scream. It might provoke them", Lockhart said quietly.

He took off the cover. Adam's eyes widened.

"Yes! Freshly caught Cornish pixies."

A bunch of tiny blue creatures were in the cage. A few of them were clutching the bars of the cage, waiting to be set free. Others were jostling around in the cage. Each pixie, however, wanted to get out.

Seamus Finnigan let out a snort of laughter. One that everyone knew was covering fear. "They aren't dangerous, are they?"

"No", Adam answered. "Just crazy beyond belief."

"Let's see what you make of them", Lockhart said as he opened the cage.

The pixies shot out of the cage and went in every direction. A few of them flew through the back windows, showering the back row in glass. Two pixies grabbed Neville by the ears and started lifting him into the air. The rest were destroying the classroom.

A pixie was flying straight toward Hermione. She barely caught sight of it. Adam caught the pixie, just inches from her face, and threw it into the wall.

Pixies were pushing over ink bottles, tearing up papers, and breaking quills. They were breaking a lot of other things too. The students were hiding under desks or swatting at the pixies. Neville was in the air, hanging on the candelabra.

"Come on, now! Round them up! They're only pixies!" Lockhart rolled up his sleeves and pulled out his wand.

"Don't do anything, Lockhart", Adam yelled over the catastrophe.

His yell fell on deaf ears.

"Peskipiksi Pesternomi!"

As expected, nothing happened. Two pixies grabbed Lockhart's wand, snapped it in half, and threw it out the window. Lockhart shrieked and ran up the stairs to his office and shut the door.

Adam was done. He stood from his seat, hit a pixie with his book, and threw the book at another pixie flying toward Harry and Ron. Adam put his wand back in its holster and grabbed his bag. Another pixie flew toward him.

Adam caught the pixie and angrily threw it into another pixie. Without saying another word to Hermione, or the others, Adam walked out of the classroom. His incredible hatred of Lockhart did not give him the motivation to help clean up Lockhart's mess.

The bell rang soon after that, letting Adam know the class got out. He was hoping his friends were okay, but he cared nothing for staying nearby. Adam had walked almost the entire way to Gryffindor tower.

A few days passed and Adam's mood was back to normal. As soon as he saw them, he apologized to Harry, Ron, and Hermione for leaving them to deal with the pixies. They accepted it. Adam was impressed with Hermione and her use of the Immobulus spell. Hermione beamed at him and blushed greatly when he wrapped an arm around her in a hug.

Adam was glad they did not hold any ill will toward him for leaving the class. Once he explained to Harry and Ron the situation regarding Lockhart, their hatred for Lockhart only increased.

Harry did his very best to avoid Lockhart outside of the classroom. Avoiding Colin Creevey was more difficult.

Ron's wand had only gotten worse. It was Friday, during Charms. Adam was keeping a close eye on Ron because he did not trust the wand with his life. And he was correct to do so. Ron's wand shot out of his hand and was going straight for Professor Flitwick.

Somehow, Adam felt the spell backfiring, so he had his wand raised already. "Accio wand!"

Ron's broken wand stopped flying toward Flitwick and flew into Adam's hand. The class stared at him stunned. Professor Flitwick was clapping.

"Ten points for Gryffindor", he squeaked.

The next day, Adam, Hermione, and Ron were in the stands of the Quidditch field, intending on watching Harry practice. They saw the team come out onto the pitch which was followed by a repeated clicking noise.

"What's that noise", Ron asked.

"Creevey", Adam said. His eyes were scanning the pitch. "He must be taking photos of Harry."

"That doesn't look good", Hermione said, pointing to the entrance of the pitch.

Ron and Adam looked to where she was pointing. Seven people, dressed in green robes were walking toward the Gryffindor team.

"Let's get down there", Adam said.

The three crossed the grass to the large group of Quidditch players.

"What's happening", Ron asked Harry. "Why aren't you playing? And what's he doing here?"

"I'm the new Slytherin Seeker, Weasley", Draco sneered. "Everyone's just been admiring the brooms my father's bought our team."

Ron stared at the new brooms the Slytherin team was holding.

"You see, Weasley. Unlike some, my father can afford the best."

"At least no one on the Gryffindor team had to buy their way in", Hermione said sharply. "They got in on pure talent."

"No one asked your opinion, you filthy little mudblood", Draco spat.

Ron reacted quickly. He removed his wand and before anything else could happen. A green blast erupted out of it. Only, it had backfired and blasted Ron back. This caused the Slytherins to start roaring with laughter.

The Gryffindor team and Hermione crowded around Ron. The boy was able to push himself up, but before he could say anything, he puked up a slug. The Slytherins continued laughing.

Adam looked between Ron and the Slytherins. An anger was bubbling inside of him. He kept clenching and unclenching his fists. Adam was taking deep breaths to calm down, but it was not working. The laughter from Slytherins, specifically Draco, set him off.

Adam marched over to the Slytherins, who had not noticed him, and punched Draco square in the face. The boy fell back unconscious immediately. Fred and George were by Adam's side immediately to pull him back and keep the other Slytherins from doing anything.

Hermione and Harry helped Ron stand to his feet, but he was still belching slugs. Adam was able to remove himself from the twins grasps and walked over to his friends.

They walked to Hagrid's hut. Harry knocked on the door and Hagrid let them inside. Harry helped Ron sit in a chair while Hagrid looked around for a bucket. Harry explained the wand backfire. Adam covered a cloth in cold water and wrapped his hand. Hermione sat next to him upset. Adam wrapped his arm with his good hand around her and pulled her closer to him.

"Better out than in", Hagrid said as he placed a basin in front of Ron. "Get 'em all up, Ron. Who was he tryin' ter curse?"

"Draco Malfoy", Adam responded.

"He called Hermione... Well, I don't know. I don't know what it means", Harry said.

"He called Hermione a mudblood", Adam said, looking at Hermione.

Hagrid gasped. "He did no'!"

"What's a mudblood", Harry asked.

Ron belched up another slug. Hermione still looked too upset to speak, with her head on Adam's shoulder. Adam sighed.

"It's a bad word, Harry. It's a disgusting name for wizards or witches who are Muggle-born. You know, born to non magical parents."

"An' there are some, like the Malfoy family, who think they're better than everyone else because they're what some people call pure-bloods."

"That's horrible", Harry said, clearly disgusted by what he heard.

"The rest of us know that blood doesn't matter", Ron said, in between belches. "Besides, if we hadn't married Muggles, we'd've died out."

"An' they haven't invented a spell our Hermione can't do", Hagrid said with a smile.

Hermione turned a deep shade of red at the words. She used being on Adam's shoulder to conceal her cheeks, but she was smiling at his words.

"Well, I don' blame yeh for tryin' ter curse him, Ron. I don' blame yeh either, Adam, but I 'spect Lucious Malfoy will hear 'bout this."

"Fine with me", Adam said with a neutral expression.

The others looked at him. Hermione lifted her head from his shoulder to look at him too.

"I don't mind finishing what I started at Diagon Alley if I have to."

"Yeh shouldn' be sayin' things like tha', Adam. Yeh could be in trouble righ' now."

"And I'll happily serve my detention. At least I shut Draco up for a bit."

"Where did you learn to do that anyway", Harry asked.

"My brother and dad taught me."

Adam looked back at Hermione, who had laid her head back on his shoulder. He smiled at her. Fang walked over to him and put his head on Adam's leg. Adam chuckled and put his wrapped hand on Fang's head.

Hagrid, Harry, and Ron walked out of the hut to go look at something Hagrid was working on. With the running he did this morning, he saw a large patch of large pumpkins by the hut. So, if he did not know any better, he thinks that is what Hagrid was showing them.

"Why did you do it", Hermione asked, her voice quiet and still a little shaky. "Why did you punch Malfoy?"

"I don't know", Adam replied almost immediately. "I was already angry and he sent me over the edge."

Hermione was quiet for a moment. Then she lifted her head from his shoulder to look at him. Adam turned his head too. A small smile on his face. She matched the smile.

"Thank you for making him stop", Hermione whispered, almost as if she was ashamed to be saying it.

"I did it for everyone", Adam replied. "But mostly for you."

Hermione's smile grew. Her cheeks grew a deep crimson.

The others came back into the hut. They all talked some more before finally saying goodbye to Hagrid. Adam said goodbye to Fang too. The boarhound whimpered as Adam walked out of the hut, making Adam have to promise to come back soon.

They barely stepped one foot into the Entrance Hall before hearing a voice belonging to Professor McGonagall.

"Potter. Weasley. You both will be doing your detentions this evening."

"What are we doing, Professor", Ron asked, obviously suppressing a burp of slugs.

"You, Mr. Weasley, will be polishing the silver with Mr. Filch. And you, Mr. Potter, you will be with Professor Lockhart."

"No", Harry whined. "Can't I be in the trophy room too?"

"Certainly not", McGonagall said. "Eight o' clock sharp." She looked at Adam. "As for you, Mr. Davis, we heard of your interaction with Mr. Malfoy."

"Is he expelled, Professor", Hermione asked before Adam could say anything.

McGonagall looked at Hermione then at Adam. "Fortunately, no. The Slytherins have a story and the Gryffindors have another. All we know for certain is that you struck Mr. Malfoy. For that infraction, you will be serving detention with Professor Snape tonight as well."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said.

Professor McGonagall walked away from them. They walked into the Great Hall. Harry and Ron were complaining about their detentions. Hermione was giving them a look.

"At least we aren't doing our detention with Snape", Harry said in an effort to make himself and Ron feel better.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at Adam. The blonde boy was staring at his empty plate. He was thinking about what Snape may say to him or make him do. Whatever it was, Adam was not looking forward to it.

Chapter Text

Adam walked through the dark and cold dungeons at eight o' clock just like he was told to do by Professor McGonagall. The Gryffindor was getting strange looks from the Slytherins that were walking around, but none of them approached.

The news of Adam knocking out Draco with one punch had clearly spread.

"Hey, Adam", a voice said.

Adam turned around to see the now seventh year Slytherin Prefect. During their brief conversation last year, Adam has come to respect the man, even if he is a Slytherin.

"Hey, Joseph. How are you?"

"I'm doing alright. How about you?"

Adam nodded with a smile. "I'm okay. I'm just walking to Professor Snape's office."

"Yeah, I know. He wants me to walk with you. I also heard about the whole Malfoy situation. Want to tell me what happened?"

The two started walking to Snape's office.

"Depends. Are you going to use it against me or get me expelled?"

Joseph chuckled. "No. I've heard the stories from the Slytherin side. And no Gryffindor will talk to me about it. So, I figured I would ask the guy who actually did the punching."

Adam laughed. His smile quickly faded. "Well, Malfoy insulted a close friend of mine and laughed when another one of my friends got hurt. I was already angry and he just crossed the line."

"I get it. I really do, but you can't go around punching students because they insulted people you care about. I mean, he wasn't going to hurt anyone in the moment, was he?"

"No. He was laughing along with the other Slytherins. I got tired of it and punched him."

"I can't blame you there. I got into a lot of fights in my first few years."

"Really? Any advice?"

Joseph laughed. "Yeah, don't get into fights."

"You sound like my brother."

"Your brother sounds like a wise man."

Adam smiled. "He is." Adam looked around at the dungeon walls. "I know I shouldn't have done it. I just... I just got pissed off."

Joseph nodded slowly. "I understand that feeling, Adam. Had it not been for the rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin, I don't think you'd still be here."

Adam looked at Joseph. "I know. And, I'm glad I still have an opportunity to be here."

By then, they arrived at Snape's office.

"Good. Remember that feeling. And if Malfoy gives you any more problems, let me know. Don't go around punching your problems."

"Thanks, Joseph."

The door to Snape's office opened suddenly. Snape was standing there, stony expression, like normal, and stared at Joseph.

"Thank you, Mr. Reigns. That will be all", Snape said is his usual near whisper manner.

"Yes, Professor", Joseph said. "I'll see you when you're done, Adam."

Adam nodded with a small and thankful smile.

"Come in, Mr. Davis", Snape said.

Adam walked into Snape's office as Snape closed the door. Snape walked over to his desk and sat down, facing Adam. The young boy gulped. As neutral as Snape's face looks, there is a certain feeling Snape gives off that would make anyone feel uncomfortable.

"You are here for attacking a student in my house. As your punishment, you will clean and rearrange the supply shelves."

Adam nodded slowly. "Yes, Professor."

Snape brought Adam to the supply shelves, but not the ones Adam was expecting. He was thinking they were going to the classroom. Instead, Snape brought Adam to his personal supply of potion ingredients. Some jars were in wrong places, still open, or some ingredients were not in jars. It was clearly staged because Snape was never this disorganized.

"I expect every jar to be clean and everything to be back in its place by the time I return", Snape said.

"I don't know where to put the jars, Professor", Adam said looking at the different rows of jars.

"Knowing your level of intellect, I believe you will be able to figure it out."

With that, Snape gave Adam a rag before walking back to his office. Adam looked at Snape for a moment then back at the closet.

"I can figure this out", he said out loud.

Adam did as instructed. Adam started cleaning the jars. He started at the bottom row and made his way up. The ladder against the wall was a real help for the higher shelves. As he was working his way up, something popped out at him. The layout of the shelves became clear. Snape had everything organized in a very specific way.

Adam breathed out a sigh of relief, now knowing how he can arrange the shelves back into their correct way.

By the time he was finished cleaning the jars, he was already an hour and a half into his detention. Adam did not really care because seeing all these ingredients was really interesting. To make it more fun, Adam would think of different potions to make with whatever ingredient he was holding.

Adam managed to put the jars back into their correct places. He placed ingredients into empty jars and put them where they would belong in Snape's organization. Adam was relieved he saw the order of the shelves. Most people more than likely would have missed it.

The shelves were organized by purpose. Some ingredients held a very specific purpose while others could be used for multiple. Healing potions, death potions, and more. Adam could see the entire layout. In fact, he was impressed with Snape's entire storage closet full of potion ingredients. Although, he would not expect any less of the Potion's professor.

While Adam was admiring his work, Snape walked over to him. The professor looked at everything. "Very good, Mr. Davis. You have done well."

"Thank you, Professor."

The two walked back to Snape's office where Joseph Reigns was waiting.

"I need a moment with Mr. Davis", Snape said to Joseph.

"Of course, Professor."

Adam and Snape entered the office. Snape closed the door and looked at the young Gryffindor. Adam spoke first.

"When are the private lessons going to start?"

"I must speak to the Headmaster. After which, I will inform you."

"Okay, Professor."

"Tell me why you did it."

"Sir?"

"Why did you assault Draco Malfoy?"

Adam closed his eyes and sighed. "Because of Lockhart."

Snape's expression changed in the slightest. His eyebrow rose just enough for Adam to know he was confused. "Lockhart made you assault another student?"

"No. He... I... ugh... I don't know how to explain it. Lockhart has pissed me off all week, and I wasn't in the brightest spirits when it happened. Then Draco said something insulting to Hermione and I snapped."

Snape stayed silent for a minute. He looked like he was taking everything in that Adam had told him. Then he spoke. "What did he say to Miss Granger?"

"He called her a mudblood, Sir."

Snape's expression did not change, but something told Adam that Snape did in fact react to the word. Snape turned his head to the side slightly. Adam could hear the word being echoed in his head, but it was not Draco's voice. It was not Adam's voice. It was not Snape's voice.

Or was it?

"Professor, are you alright", Adam asked quietly.

Snape's head shot back to looking at him. The echoing stopped.

"Yes, I'm fine", he said quickly. "Your detention is finished, Mr. Davis. You may leave."

"Thank you, Professor."

Adam turned and opened the door. He started walking with Joseph to Gryffindor tower. It was not as late as it was the last time they had done this, so Joseph broke off from Adam much sooner. Adam was fine walking back alone, anyway.

He was too focused on Snape and what he heard in his head. He could hear a voice, sounding similar to Snape, calling someone a mudblood. He did not see any images, but he heard it as if it belonged to a memory. Was he in Snape's head? Could he hear Snape calling someone a mudblood in the past?

"But if he called someone mudblood, then why did he react like that", Adam asked out loud.

No one was around to hear him.

Then Adam remembered something. He recognized the look on Snape's face. He has seen Snape make it before. During his first year, when Snape was telling him about not fulfilling some responsibility he had, Snape made that same remorseful face.

Does he have remorse for calling whoever a mudblood?

Adam did not have much time to keep thinking about it because he got to the portrait. He gave the password and climbed inside. The common room was dead quiet. That was okay to him because he did not feel like spending time in it anyway.

He walked up the stairs and entered his dormitory. Neville, Dean, and Seamus were already asleep. Harry and Ron, however, were whispering to each other. They turned their heads when he walked inside.

"What's going on", Adam whispered.

Harry and Ron looked at each other.

"I'll tell you tomorrow", Harry whispered.

Adam nodded.

Adam changed into sleeping clothes and went to bed. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he was out.

The next morning, Adam woke up for his usual routine. He went outside and ran a few laps around the grounds. There was a cool breeze in the air that made his run feel even better.

When he was done, Adam returned to his dormitory and changed. It was only Sunday, which meant no classes. Adam decided to go to breakfast early. He knew Hermione would join him soon.

Adam walked into the Great Hall and was not expecting to see Ben and Emma sitting at the end of the Gryffindor table talking.

"Finally", Ben said, seeing his brother.

Emma turned too. She had a huge smile on her face. "Took you long enough to get here."

"What", Adam asked with a smile.

Ben and Emma looked at each other. Emma looked offended and Ben was ready to laugh. They looked back at Adam.

"You seriously forgot your own birthday", Ben asked.

Adam's eyes widened.

He was so distracted by Lockhart, classes, and Draco that he completely forgot about his and Emma's birthday.

"I'm so sorry I forgot", Adam said as he walked over to Emma to hug her.

Emma smiled into the hug and returned it. "It's okay, Adam."

"Happy birthday, Em", Adam said as they separated.

"Happy birthday, Adam."

Ben got up the table and wrapped them both in a hug. "Happy birthday, you two."

Adam and Emma laughed as they hugged their older brother back.

When they broke apart, Ben and Emma looked at Adam. The boy looked at them confused.

"So", Ben asked.

"So what?"

"You're not going to talk about it", Emma asked.

"Talk about what?"

"Knocking out Malfoy", Ben said with a satisfied smile.

Adam rolled his eyes with a smile. "There's nothing to talk about."

"Oh, come on. Fred and George told me what Malfoy said. It sounds like he deserved it", Ben said.

"And Hermione found me last night while you were at detention. She told me you nearly cursed Lockhart", Emma said.

Adam smirked. "I wasn't going to curse him."

The three of them ate breakfast together while talking. The Great Hall was soon filling up with more students. Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered the hall and sat somewhere in the middle of the Gryffindor table.

Adam excused himself and went over to his friends. He sat down next to Hermione and looked at Harry. "What's going on?"

"I was just telling Hermione about it", Harry said.

Harry explained to Adam hearing all about the voice. He told Adam what the voice said. He also said that Lockhart could not hear it.

This caused Adam some discomfort. Hearing voices without explanation is never a good sign. He did not know what to do. Now that he knew what was going on, Adam went back to Emma and Ben.

The days passed and October arrived. The end of October in fact. Adam managed to survive another month without killing Lockhart. As an added bonus, Draco avoided Adam like the plague. When Adam was with Harry, the Slytherin boy would not go anywhere near him.

What upset Adam was that he has yet to hear from Snape or Dumbledore when the private lessons would start. He was more and more excited about it when he read the book. The only relief he found in the situation was that he was not hearing every thought coming from his friends.

It was nearing Halloween and Adam was with Hermione and Ron in the common room. Harry was at Quidditch practice because Oliver Wood was all over the team practicing in the rain.

Ron was working on his homework, or rather, bothering Hermione for hers. Hermione was doing her Potions homework. Adam was reading through his defense spell book for the third complete time. This time, however, he was figuring out counters to the defensive spells.

Suddenly, Harry came crawling through the portrait hole. He was still dressed in his Quidditch robes. He went to the dormitory and changed before coming back down and telling them what happened.

"A deathday party", Hermione asked, very intrigued. "I bet there aren't many living people who can say they've been to one of those. It'll be fascinating."

"Why would anyone want to celebrate the day they died", Ron asked. "Sounds dead depressing to me."

"Pun intended", Adam asked.

His question fell on deaf ears.

"I told him we would go", Harry said to Ron.

"I think we should", Adam said. "Imagine all those ghosts."

When Halloween did arrive, Harry was regretting his promise to Nearly Headless Nick about going to the Deathday party. Hermione reminded him that he did promise Nick that he would go to the party.

When the time came around, they walked past the Great Hall. Ron immediately started complaining about not being able to enjoy the feast. Harry did not say anything but the look on his face shared the same sentiment.

"At least there's no troll this time", Adam said.

"Yeah, hopefully nothing happens this Halloween", Hermione muttered.

They walked to the dungeons. The hallway to the room where Nick was having his party was not as well lit as the Great Hall. In fact, it had almost the entirely opposite effect. Not warm and welcoming, but cold and deathly.

Nick met them by the door. He bowed them inside.

And inside was quite a view. There were at least one hundred pearly white ghosts floating around. A few of them were on the dance floor, waltzing to the sound of chainsaws. Adam could not believe his eyes.

"This is so cool", Adam said all giddy. "Ben is going to be jealous."

Hermione smiled at him. "It really is."

"Shall we have a look around", Harry asked.

"Careful not to walk through anyone", Ron said.

They all started walking through the crowd of ghosts. It was strange seeing a bunch of different ghosts. Some looked completely normal, like they did when they were alive. Other ghosts had some not so normal looks. One ghost had an arrow sticking through his forehead.

"Look! There's food", Ron said pointing to a table.

They walked over to a long table on the other side of the dungeon. It was revolting. Adam could smell the rotten food much sooner than the others could. When they got close enough to it, the others were able to smell it. The table looked as bad as it smelled.

There were large, rotten fish laid on silver platters. Cakes were burned charcoal black. A slab of cheese was covered in mold. In the center of it all was a large grey cake in the shape of a tombstone. On it were the words 'Sir Nicolas de Mimsy-Porpington died 31st October, 1492'.

"Interesting", Adam said, surveying the food.

A ghost floated over to the table, bent low and walked through it. His mouth was open wide and it looked as if he devoured a rotting salmon.

"Can you taste it if you walk through it", Harry asked.

"Almost", the ghost replied sadly as he floated away.

"Can we move? I feel sick", Ron said.

"Not enjoying the smell of rotting fish, Ron", Adam asked as his hand drifted toward something on the table.

Hermione saw his hand and grabbed it before it touched anything. "Don't touch anything."

"I'm hungry", he replied with a half smile.

Hermione rolled her eyes and pulled his hand back. She kept a hold of his hand while they walked around. Adam did not care. In fact, he liked it.

They were bothered by Peeves, who challenged Adam to a race in the castle. He accepted which made Hermione slap him on the arm with her free hand. A few ghosts also talked to them, including Nick.

Suddenly, the orchestra stopped. Everyone in the dungeon fell silent. The four still living looked around curious. Adam noticed that Nick's face became bitter.

The doors to the dungeon burst open. Ghostly horses galloped into the room. It was an impressive sight. Unfortunately, Adam did not get the chance to enjoy it.

As soon as the rider of the mighty horses started speaking, Adam's head pounded beyond belief. All the words being spoken became nothing but muffled voices. Adam brought his free hand up to rub his head, but it did nothing. The pounding only became worse.

Adam started backing up. His hand broke free of Hermione's and he rubbed his head with both hands. Adam was stumbling around, but the scene between Nick and Sir Patrick was keeping the crowds attention. Even the ghosts Adam stumbled through did not give him a second glance.

Hermione looked at her friend as he exited the room. She looked back at Harry and Ron who were whispering about leaving.

Adam stumbled out of the dungeon but he kept going. The music was becoming quieter but his head would not stop pounding. It felt like someone was running over his head with a bulldozer and then struck it numerous times with a sledgehammer.

When Adam finally got tired of moving, he stopped walking and leaned an arm against the wall. It was keeping him on his feet. Adam closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Numerous deep breaths.

"Adam!"

Adam could barely register the sound of his name. When he felt a hand on his shoulder, he turned his head to see Ron. Harry and Hermione were next to him and Hermione's face had plenty of worry on it.

"You alright, mate", Ron asked.

Before Adam could respond, Harry grabbed onto the stone wall too. He was looking around.

"Harry, what are you-", Hermione started.

"It's that voice again. Shut up a minute", Harry said. "Listen!"

For the life of him, Adam could not hear a thing. It was mostly due to the truck running over his brain, but also because he genuinely could not hear anything.

"This way", Harry shouted.

He started running out of the dungeons. The three looked at each other. Ron took off after Harry. Hermione grabbed Adam's arm and they followed too, just not as fast.

Harry ran up multiple staircases. He ran down a few corridors. "It's going to kill someone!"

"What's he talking about", Ron asked Adam and Hermione as they caught up to Ron.

"I don't know", Hermione said.

They kept following to the second floor. Harry ran through much of the second floor, listening for something. Finally, he stopped in an abandoned corridor. Ron caught up to him. Adam and Hermione got there a second later, Adam leaning against Hermione. Adam's mind was aching less but it was still present.

"Harry, what was that about", Ron asked as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "We couldn't hear anything."

Hermione suddenly gasped and pointed at the wall. "Look!"

Adam was already staring at it. Harry and Ron looked to where she was pointing.

On the wall, reflecting the light coming from the torches, was writing. The words were written in something liquid like. They walked closer and Adam recognized the smell emanating from the writing. Blood. The words were clear as day.

THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE.

"Enemies of the heir, beware", Adam repeated. "What does that mean?"

"What's that thing hanging underneath", Ron asked, a quiver in his voice.

Hanging just below the writing on the wall, was something strung up and tied to a torch bracket. They stepped closer, Harry nearly slipping on a puddle of water, and looked closer.

"It's Filchs' cat, Mrs. Norris", Harry said.

She was as stiff as a board. Her eyes were wide and were staring.

"She looks petrified", Adam said.

"Shouldn't we try and help", Harry asked, not knowing what to do.

"There's nothing for us to do", Hermione said. "We can't undo petrification with basic magic."

"We shouldn't be here at all. We don't want to be found here", Ron said.

Before anyone could move, there was a loud rumbling of footsteps against the stone steps. The feast had just ended. Then there were students covering both ends of the corridor. Their murmurs and talk died immediately at the sight.

"This does look incriminating", Adam whispered to Hermione.

Hermione nodded with worry.

Draco pushed his way to the front of one of the groups. He looked at the wall and smiled. "Enemies of the heir, beware! You're next, Mudbloods!"

He laughed and looked at Hermione. The moment he saw Adam next to her, all the color in his face drained and his laugh died instantly.

"What's going on here? What's going on?"

Draco's unruly voice attracted the attention of the last person that had to be here. Mr. Filch pushed his way through the crowd of students and looked. His eyes landed on Mrs. Norris.

"My cat! My cat!" Filch's eyes scanned the four before landing on Harry. "You! You murdered my cat! I'll kill you!"

Filch grinned evilly before reaching out striding towards Harry. Instinctively reacting, Adam grabbed Harry's collar and pulled Harry back to be behind him. Adam removed his wand. Before he had the chance to use it, another voice rang through the corridor.

"Argus!"

The students moved aside so the Headmaster could walk toward the scene. He was followed closely by Professors McGonagall and Snape. Professor McGonagall gave Adam a look that told him to put his wand away. Adam did so.

Dumbledore looked at the wall. "Everyone will proceed to their dormitories immediately." He looked at the four in front of the wall. "Except you four."

Lockhart, who just arrived at the scene, stepped toward Dumbledore. "My office is closest, Headmaster."

"Thank you, Gilderoy."

The crowd of students all flocked to their dormitories. The professors silently walked with the four Gryffindors to Lockhart's office. Adam gulped because he had no idea what was coming to them. He also could still feel some pounding in his head.

They all walked into Lockhart's office. A few of the portraits of Lockhart waved as they entered. Others scrambled out of sight. Dumbledore walked to the desk and laid Mrs. Norris' motionless body on it. The four children sat down in the four chairs near the desk.

Filch was trying his hardest not to break down into tears but was also staring murderously at Harry. Professor Snape was standing half in the shadows. McGonagall was standing next to Dumbledore, examining Mrs. Norris.

"It was definitely a curse that killed her", Lockhart suggested. "Probably the Transmogrifian Torture. I've seen it used many times. So unlucky I wasn't there. I know the very counter curse that would have saved her."

Adam rolled his eyes. "She's not dead! She's been petrified, you idiot! Look at how stiff she is. Look at her eyes. She isn't showing any characteristics of death."

Lockhart let out a light laugh. "No, she has been killed, Mr. Davis. It's alright, we all-"

"She's not dead, Argus", Dumbledore said suddenly.

This made Lockhart stop talking entirely. Adam smirked.

"Mr. Davis is correct. She has been petrified. How she has been petrified, I cannot say."

"Ask him", Filch said with some relief in his voice but still plenty of anger. He was pointing at Harry.

"No second year could have done this, Argus", Dumbledore said. "It takes Dark Magic of the most advanced-"

"He did it", Filch shrieked.

"It's not true, sir", Harry argued. "I never touched Mrs. Norris."

"Rubbish", Filch said.

"If I might, Headmaster", Snape said. "Perhaps Potter and his friends were simply at the wrong place at the wrong time. However, the circumstances are suspicious. Why were they in the upstairs corridor at all? Why weren't they at the Halloween feast?"

Hermione, Harry, and Ron launched into explanations. Adam, however, stayed silent. He turned his head to get Snape to look at him. Adam put everything he remembers to use. Snape looked at him for a brief moment and that was all it took to establish the connection.

Snape's head shot back to Adam as soon as the connection was made. Snape could see them in the dungeons, at the Deathday party. He could see them all leaving. He could see them arriving at the spot in the corridor, everything already had happened.

More than that, Snape could feel Adam's headache. It was nearly causing him to clutch his own head.

"Mr. Davis", Dumbledore asked.

Adam turned his head, breaking the connection, to look at Dumbledore. "Sir?"

"Have you an explanation?"

"We were at the Deathday party with Sir Nicholas. We left and then came across the writing and Mrs. Norris."

"And nothing else took place?"

Adam's three friends looked at him. Harry's face was pleading not to say anything about the voice.

"No, Sir. Nothing else happened."

"My cat's been petrified", Filch said suddenly. "I want to see some punishment."

"We will be able to cure her, Argus", Dumbledore said. "Professor Sprout recently managed to procure some Mandrakes. As soon as they have reached their full size, I will have a potion made which will revive Mrs. Norris."

"And I'll make it", Lockhart said proudly.

"Oh shut it", Adam muttered.

"Excuse me, but I believe I am the Potions master at this school", Snape said.

"You may go", Dumbledore said, looking at them. "Except you, Mr. Davis. I need a word."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said as he stayed seated.

The others looked at him for a moment before rising and being escorted out by Professor McGonagall. They were followed closely by Filch and Professor Lockhart.

Snape walked to stand next to the desk and Dumbledore.

"How did you know she was petrified, Adam", Dumbledore asked.

Adam rose from the chair and walked toward the desk. He leaned down to look at the cat. "Like I was telling Lockhart, there are certain characteristics of death and petrification that separate them completely. Her rigidity and the look in her eye told me it was petrification."

"Impressive, Mr. Davis", Snape said. "Now to a more important matter."

Both Snape and Dumbledore looked at Adam. The boy was frankly getting a little flustered by them staring at him.

"Getting into my head was also impressive", Snape said. "You've removed the guilt from you and your friends."

"Thank you, Professor. I think."

"Your lessons with Professor Snape will begin in a few days time", Dumbledore said. "Is there anything else, Severus?"

Snape looked at Dumbledore. "One more thing, Headmaster." He looked at Adam again. "When you were in my head, I felt the headache you suffered at the Deathday party. Care to explain it?"

"I wish I could, Professor. I was enjoying the party until suddenly it happened. The last time my head felt that bad was during... the troll."

"Magical exhaustion", Snape asked. "You did not use magic."

"I don't know, Professor. That's just the closest comparison I can make."

Snape looked at Dumbledore. The Headmaster only stared at Adam.

"Thank you, Adam. That'll be all."

Adam looked between the two of them. "Yes, Professor."

Adam walked out of the office. Dumbledore turned his head to look at Snape.

"He gets a head pain matching that of magical exhaustion and then finds a cat petrified", Snape said, recounting the events.

"Perhaps there is more to Adam's powers than we believe for there to be", Dumbledore said.

"Do we write Christine and Luke?"

Dumbledore shook his head. "Not yet. There is no need to worry them over something that may be trivial."

Adam walked back to Gryffindor tower. It was past midnight so if he got caught out of bed, at least he had the word of the Headmaster to bail him out. Lucky for him, there was no Prefect or anyone else in his way.

He gave the password and crawled through the portrait hole. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were the only people in the common room. It looked as if they were waiting for him.

"Hey guys", Adam said.

"Why did they keep you", Harry asked.

Adam contemplated what he should say. He could tell them the truth and listen to them say why it was a bad idea to do private lessons with Snape. Or he could lie and hopefully not have them find out Snape is teaching him privately.

Adam sighed. He knew the best option was to tell the truth. They deserved that much from him.

"Do any of you know what legilimency is", Adam asked.

Harry and Ron shook their heads but Hermione nodded.

"It's the ability to enter someone else's mind to extract their thoughts, feelings, and memories", Hermione said. "And, if done right, it can be used to influence the person too."

Adam nodded.

"Why does that matter", Ron asked.

"I discovered I have the ability. I found out last year. The dangers of the ability in someone so young, like me, is that I could use it without meaning to. So, Dumbledore is having me take private lessons... with Snape."

"What", they said together.

"Why him", Harry asked.

"He's the best at it. Besides, I can't make the decisions for Dumbledore. If this ability is as dangerous as they're saying then I have to learn to control it."

"Agreed, but why Snape", Hermione asked.

Adam shrugged. "It's not my decision, okay? They said we're going to start soon."

The three shared looks of worry but did not say anything further.

"I need you guys to trust me, okay? Will you trust me?"

They all nodded.

"Thank you. Now, I'm tired and going to bed. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Adam", Hermione replied.

Adam walked up the stairs and entered his dorm. He quietly changed into sleep clothes and climbed into bed. He heard Harry and Ron walk into the room a few minutes later. Adam closed his eyes and sleep quickly overtook him.

Chapter Text

A few days passed and Adam was getting more and more excited about the private lessons. There was a weight lifted off his shoulders because his friends know about the private lessons. They were not thrilled.

Harry and Ron would try to say something bad about Snape but Adam ignored it. Hermione was much more open to the idea, but there were still some concerns she had. Though, her concerns were more founded rather than just hating the Potions professor.

One morning, while they were all at breakfast, Professor Snape walked down the Gryffindor table and stopped at the four. His mere presence was enough to send chills down the spines of surrounding Gryffindors.

Harry and Ron were staring up at Snape while Adam and Hermione had to turn their heads because Snape was standing behind them. Snape set a letter down in front of Adam and walked away. He never said anything, either out loud or in Adam's head.

The students who watched Snape walk by turned their attention to Adam. The boy looked down at the letter. Adam picked it up and opened it. Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched him attentively. Adam unfolded the letter.

'Your first lesson will begin tonight at 5 in my office.'

"What does it say", Hermione asked quietly.

There were still many Gryffindors staring at him.

"My lessons are starting tonight", Adam replied in a similar whisper.

"Are you sure it's a good idea", Harry asked.

Adam rolled his eyes. "Harry, for the twentieth time, you said you trust me. Now, I have to do this because I want to get this under control before it gets worse. Plus, I don't want to be hearing Ron's thoughts."

"Hey", Ron said, offended. "Jokes on you. There's nothing in here for you to hear", he said while tapping his head.

Hermione slapped her hand over her mouth, failing to suppress a laugh. Harry did not cover his mouth but smiled.

"You're definitely right about that", Adam said with a smile and nod.

Ron smiled with satisfaction.

The four went to a few of their classes. They were able to get some things done but everyone's attention was still on the writing on the wall. Specifically, everyone wanted to know about the Chamber of Secrets.

They went to the library after Potions. Harry was kept back by Snape to get yelled at most likely. They found a table to sit at to do homework. Hermione walked to a different section entirely. Ron pulled out his Charms homework.

"You're still not done", Adam asked, seeing the homework.

"I'm getting it done now", Ron said.

Adam and Ron spent a few minutes doing homework before Harry came into the library and sat down too. They looked at him as he explained what happened with Justin Finch-Fletchley avoiding him in the hallway.

"Maybe this whole Chamber thing really is getting to everyone", Adam said.

"We've got to figure out what it is", Harry said.

"Well we can't", Hermione said, walking over to them. "All copies of 'Hogwarts A History' have been checked out."

"Or removed", Adam muttered.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at him.

"That's crazy", Hermione said. "Who would do that?"

"Who would do what", Emma asked, just walking over to them.

"Adam thinks someone removed all the copies of 'Hogwarts A History' on purpose", Harry said.

Emma looked at Adam. "That's a good theory, actually."

"See", Adam said to them.

"But why would someone do that", Hermione asked.

"Didn't you guys see Dumbledore's face when he saw the wall", Adam asked. "It looked like he was afraid."

"Professor Dumbledore? Afraid? You're loony", Ron said.

"I know it sounds insane, but I could see his face. There was some fear involved."

"Why would Dumbledore do that", Hermione asked.

"Maybe so that a bunch of unexperienced, uneducated, thrill seeking children don't hunt for more information", Adam said without looking up. "Oh wait."

"If the legends of the Chamber of Secrets is true, then he has every reason to be afraid", Emma said.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at Emma in shock. Adam was still staring at his homework.

"You remember what 'Hogwarts A History' says about it", Hermione asked.

Emma nodded.

"She's in Ravenclaw for a reason", Adam said without looking up.

"What does the legend say", Ron asked.

"I'll just give you the highlights. When Hogwarts was founded around a thousand years ago, the four founders wanted to teach magic to others. And this worked for a while. They were able to live in harmony until Slytherin decided they wanted to be more selective of the students they admitted. Saying that they should only choose children within magical families.

"The others did not agree with this. One day, a major disagreement between Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin broke out, forcing Slytherin to leave. That's where the book says the facts end, but there are rumors about Slytherin leaving a parting gift that the other founders knew nothing about.

"Hidden deep beneath the castle, Salazar Slytherin created a chamber. A chamber he would use to teach select students the Dark Arts. Also within this chamber, legend says, lies a beast that only the heir of Slytherin can control."

Adam looked up from his homework. The others were dumbfounded by everything they just heard.

"Like I said, this is the legend part of it. The legend ends by saying when the heir returns, enemies of the heir, or those he deemed unworthy of magic, will be hunted and killed."

"A beast", Adam asked. "I don't remember that part."

Emma nodded. "Depending on who you ask, it could be beast, or horror, or a monster."

"Does anyone know what the monster is", Harry asked.

Emma shook her head. "All that's known, or rumored, is that only the heir of Slytherin can control it."

"At least now we know what it is", Hermione said.

"Don't take it as fact, Hermione", Emma said. "It's the legend of the Chamber of Secrets. Not the tour of the Chamber of Secrets. I have a feeling that multiple headmasters and mistresses tried to find this Chamber."

"But they don't know where to look", Adam said.

Emma looked at Adam. "Don't tell me you're buying into this without having some doubt."

"I'm not believing it wholeheartedly, Em. The circumstances are suspicious, though."

"What do you mean", Harry asked.

"There's a bit of truth in every legend", Adam muttered. "If Salazar Slytherin really created a chamber, it would make sense that only the heir of Slytherin could open it. The other founders, and headmasters and mistresses must not have been the heir. Then, out of nowhere, blood is on the wall saying the chamber has been opened, and Mrs. Norris got petrified."

"You're saying the monster in the chamber petrified Mrs. Norris", Hermione asked.

Adam nodded.

"Adam, that's a bit-", Emma started.

"I know, it's a bit of a farfetched theory." Adam rubbed his chin. "But I can't help but think that...", Adam's mind traveled to something else. He started thinking of the monster that may be lying in the chamber. He also started thinking of the invisible horse with wings pulling the carriage.

"Adam", Harry asked.

Adam jumped back onto his train of thought. "It's all connected. The writing on the wall, Mrs. Norris, and the chamber being mentioned in the history book of this very school."

Emma stared at her brother for a moment. "You have that look again. There's more you want to say."

"I have to talk to Dumbledore about something."

"About the chamber", Harry asked.

"Not exactly."

The conversation of the Chamber of Secrets died after that. Ron started begging Hermione for her homework. He begged Emma and Adam for help too. All three refused. When they had to leave, Hermione and Ron bickered all the way to their History of Magic class. Harry, Adam, and Emma got the joy of listening to their bickering all the way to the classroom.

Emma sat next to a few of her friends while Adam, Hermione, Harry, and Ron sat on the other side of the classroom. Their ghost Professor Binns floated through the board and started talking immediately.

Adam listened closely to his professor while everyone else looked dead to the world. Even Hermione was close to falling asleep. Adam elbowed her a few times to keep her away. She gave him a look that was a mix of a glare and gratefulness.

The class ended and all the students were fighting their way out of the door. Everyone wanted to get out. Adam checked his watch and knew it was time for his first private lesson with Snape. Once he and his friends were out of the classroom, Adam said goodbye to them and went in the opposite direction.

The closer and closer he got to Snape's office, the less students he would see. The mix of houses soon became nothing but Slytherin. They were giving him looks and sneers. A few backed away as soon as they saw it was the same person who knocked out Draco Malfoy.

Even Draco, himself, with his cronies, saw Adam walking in the dungeons. They all ran in a completely different direction. Adam could not help but smile. As much as it was not his intention, Adam was glad Draco stayed away from him. And, as a bonus, stayed away from Harry.

Adam nearly made it to Snape's office when he saw Joseph Reigns walking toward him.

"Hey, Adam. I was wondering where you were."

Adam chuckled. "It took a minute to get out of History of Magic."

Joseph grinned. "Ah, that's right. Professor Binns. Everyone wants to be the first out of the class."

Joseph and Adam walked the rest of the way to Snape's office together. Joseph knocked on the door and it opened. Snape stood there, once again wearing his usual neutral expression.

"Thank you, Mr. Reigns. Mr. Davis will be done in an hour."

"Yes, Professor", Joseph said. He turned to Adam. "Good luck, Adam."

"Thanks, Joseph."

Adam walked into Snape's office. Snape closed the door behind them and walked over to his desk. Adam took a seat in the one chair available besides the one behind Snape's desk.

"Pull out your book, Mr. Davis."

Adam did as he was told. He pulled his Legilimency and Occlumency book out of his bag.

"Now, you performed legilimency perfectly just a few nights ago. However, you failed to maintain the connection when Dumbledore spoke to you. How did you learn to establish the connection?"

"I've been reading the book since I got it. Since it took this long for us to get lessons started, I've had time to study how to start it. And it says eye contact is the only way to maintain connection."

"You are a quick study. You have proven as much in my class. And yes, if you are just starting in legilimency, you must maintain eye contact. I will teach you to go beyond that."

"May I ask a question before we start, sir?"

"You may."

"It's two questions actually. First, if you're teaching me legilimency and occlumency privately, then why do I need the book?"

"There are certain skills that the book can teach that I cannot. We will be using it throughout your lessons. What is your second question?"

"Does Joseph know what we're doing?"

"He has been made aware that you will be coming here on scheduled days. He knows not what we are doing, however."

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor."

"Good." Snape walked out from behind his desk and stood a few feet away from Adam and stared right into his eyes. "Now establish the connection."

Adam stared Snape right in the eye. He established the connection with his mind.

"Now, hold it", Snape said in Adam's head.

Adam continued to stare at Snape. He was confused by what Snape meant.

Suddenly, Snape lunged at Adam making Adam flinch. The connection broke. Snape stood just a foot from Adam. The boy took a second to regain his composure then he looked at Snape with shock.

"What was that?!"

"You failed to hold the connection."

"You jumped at me! Of course the connection broke."

"Re-establish the connection. And this time, hold it."

Adam took a deep breath again before staring Snape in the eye. He made the connection. He started seeing Snape's very recent memories. Snape was grading. Snape was teaching a class. Snape was talking to another professor.

Snape swiftly pulled out his wand and pointed it at Adam's head. This caused Adam to flinch again. This time, Adam's hand went to cover his own wand. He took a deep breath and started catching his breath.

"You failed to hold it."

"It's harder than it looks", Adam breathed out.

"Not for someone like you."

Adam quirked his brow. "What does that mean?"

Snape turned around and slowly walked to his desk. "You are a very... intelligent child, Adam." He turned to face Adam. "Not to mention, powerful. Keeping the connection is not difficult for you."

"I've never done this before. So, it's going to take time."

"I intend to ensure you know both legilimency and occlumency by the end of this year."

Adam sighed. "Yes, Professor."

"Hold. The. Connection."

Adam stared at Snape again. Adam started seeing the same memories he had seen before. This time, he started seeing a few more memories stretching to the morning.

Snape did it again. He approached Adam quickly. Adam did not break contact. Snape stopped just short of Adam and pulled out his wand. Adam was quick. He caught hold of Snape's arm before Snape could put the wand against his head. Only, he did not see Snape's wand, he felt the movement of the arm.

"Good", Snape said in Adam's head. "How long can you keep it?"

Snape brought his other hand up as if to slap Adam but Adam caught his other arm.

"Now what", Adam asked in Snape's head.

Instead of replying to Adam, Snape only smirked. An image of a large snake attacking appeared in Adam's head. This caused Adam to flinch and close his eyes. He let out a sigh, realizing what happened. Adam let go of Snape's arms.

"You let me get in your head", Snape said.

"Well, I haven't learned occlumency yet."

"No, and you haven't learned legilimency much either. You could see what I was going to do."

"No I couldn't."

Snape quirked his brow. It was surprising because Adam does not think he has actually ever seen Snape's face do that before.

"How do you mean?"

"I couldn't see your arms. I didn't know you had your wand out. I was focused on your eyes."

"Then how did you know to catch my arms?"

"I... don't know, Professor, honestly. I could just... feel it."

Snape narrowed his eyes slightly. Adam did not have to hear Snape say it to know what he was thinking. It did sound crazy. In fact, it made Adam think back to the morning Errol crashed in front of him. There was a similar pain in his head, a sense to move the plate and goblet, and suddenly Errol crashed where his things were.

"We will speak further of this in the future. For now, we must continue", Snape said.

"Yes, Professor."

Snape and Adam did this for the remaining time. Adam lost the connection each time Snape did something different each time to make him lose focus. By the time they were done, Adam's head was throbbing. Snape made him a potion to lessen the pain but said it had to go away naturally.

Adam was sitting in the chair by Snape's desk, drinking the potion. Joseph knocked on the door and Snape let him inside.

"When Mr. Davis is ready to move, go to the Great Hall. It is time for dinner after all", Snape said.

"Yes, Professor", Joseph said. "Won't you be joining us?"

"I will. There is something I must do first", Snape said, glancing in Adam's direction momentarily.

Adam did not notice Snape's glance. His head was still giving him a problem. He was, however, feeling better enough to move. He stood from the chair and left the office with Joseph. The two walked in silence until they arrived at the Great Hall.

Adam joined his friends at the Gryffindor table. They did not look too happy, especially Ron. When he sat down, he was expecting them to ask how his lesson went, but instead, Harry started telling Adam what they found.

"Okay, hang on. So, spiders acting strange, Moaning Myrtle's bathroom flooding, and Percy acting himself. Am I missing anything?"

"Ron's afraid of spiders", Hermione said with a giggle.

Adam and Harry chuckled while Ron glared at Hermione.

"That's everything", Harry said.

Adam thought for a moment. He knows absolutely nothing about plumbing. He cannot do anything about Percy. What he does know is creatures.

"These spiders, you said they were acting as if they were running, right", Adam asked.

Hermione nodded. "They were all trying to get through a crack in the wall. All of them. Not a single one was going a different way."

"That is strange. Spiders don't normally act like that unless..." Adam's eyes widened. "Unless there's a predator", he said in a dead whisper.

The three looked at each other. They heard him, and their faces reacted to the last word.

"Well, what's a spider's natural predator", Harry asked. "Maybe it was the monster in the Chamber of Secrets."

"That's the thing, Harry. Spiders have a coexistent relationship with every creature on earth except human beings. So, either the monster in the Chamber is a human who's been living under the castle for centuries, or our knowledge of spiders is incomplete."

"Could it be a type of magical creature", Ron asked.

"Could be", Adam said. "It would explain why we don't know about spiders having a natural enemy. The wizarding world may have specific beasts that would even make spiders run."

"I guess we're going to have to go to the library", Hermione said.

Adam smiled and nodded.

Ron shook his head and looked at Harry. "Those two will find any reason to go to the library."

Harry nodded.

After dinner, they went to the common room. Ron was doing his very best to stay as far away from Percy as he could. They were all doing their homework. The Chamber of Secrets was still just on everyone's mind.

"Do you really think there's a Chamber of Secrets", Ron asked.

The others looked up from their books.

"Yes", Hermione said immediately.

"There must be. All the Professors were afraid when they saw the writing", Adam said.

"But if there really is a Chamber of Secrets, and it really has been opened, then that means-", Harry started.

"The Heir of Slytherin has returned to Hogwarts. The question is, who is it", Hermione asked.

"Let's think", Ron said. "Who do we know who thinks all Muggleborns are scum?"

"You can't mean Malfoy", Adam said.

"Of course I mean him. You heard him. 'You're next mudbloods!'"

"We heard him", Hermione said. "But Malfoy? The Heir of Slytherin?"

"Well, maybe Ron's right. I mean, look at his family. The whole lot of them have been in Slytherin for centuries", Harry said.

Adam thought for a moment. "It wouldn't hurt to see what he knows."

"But how", Harry asked. "It's not like we can just go up to him and ask."

Adam and Hermione looked at each other. Smiles crossed both their faces.

"What're the smiles for", Ron asked.

"We can go up to Malfoy and ask him", Hermione said.

"How", Harry asked.

"Polyjuice potion. It allows you to turn into anyone for an hour. We can became Slytherins and ask Malfoy about the Chamber", Adam said.

"Or risk being stuck looking like four Slytherins forever", Ron said.

"Do you have a better idea, Ron", Hermione asked.

Ron slowly shook his head.

Hermione looked at Adam. "The problem is getting our hands on the recipe."

"A book somewhere in the library has to have the recipe, right", Harry asked.

Hermione nodded. "I remember Snape saying something about it being in 'Most Potent Potions' and it's bound to be in the Restricted Section of the library."

"We need a professor's signature for that", Ron said. "And there's no way we're going to be taking one of the books without making one of the potions."

"If we make it sound right, like we're just studying the theory, then I'm sure we can get it", Hermione replied.

"But who would be thick enough to give us permission", Harry asked.

Adam smiled. "As much as I would love to watch you guys feed Lockhart's ego enough to give you permission, we could just use my book."

They looked at him in awe.

"You have a potions book", Harry asked.

Hermione's eyes widened. "Your book has the Polyjuice potion recipe?"

Adam nodded. "It's toward the back, but I've seen it."

Hermione smiled. "Then that's one thing done. We can start working on it tomorrow."

The next day, after all their classes were finished, they went back to their dormitories and dropped off their stuff. Adam grabbed his potions book and they left Gryffindor tower. They ran to Moaning Myrtle's bathroom.

Ron objected numerous times but Hermione pointed out that no one would go inside because of Moaning Myrtle.

Adam opened his potions book to the page where he remembered seeing Polyjuice potion. When he flipped to the page with the recipe, he laid it down for the others to see too. Harry looked horrified at the pictures next to the recipe.

"This is the most complicated potion I've ever seen", Hermione said while reading through the recipe. "Lacewig flies, leeches, fluxweed, and knotgrass. They're easy enough. They're in the student store-cupboard.

"Powdered horn of a Bicorn. Don't know where we're going to get that. Shredded skin of a Boomslang. That'll be tricky too. And, of course, a bit of whoever we want to change into."

"Excuse me", Ron asked. "What d'you mean 'a bit of whoever we want to change into'? I'm drinking nothing with Crabbe's toenails in it."

"We add that last", Adam said. "You won't have to worry for at least a month."

"A month", Harry asked.

"Malfoy could've attacked half the Muggleborns in the school by then", Ron said.

"Some of these ingredients have to be brewed for certain periods of time before others can be added", Adam said. "We don't have a choice. I don't like it either, okay? The longer that monster is out, the greater the threat to Hermi- Muggleborns lives."

Hermione looked down to cover her face. What the three boys could not see was the smile on her face and her reddening cheeks.

"Okay, but how do we get the ingredients", Harry asked.

Ron looked at Adam. "D'you think Snape would give them to you? He seems to like you."

Adam shook his head. "No. Even if I came up with the best lie possible, he can see right through it. I'm taking mind reading lessons with him, remember?"

"So, then we have to steal them", Harry suggested.

Adam sighed. "Yeah, we do."

Hermione checked to make sure no one was in the corridor before they could leave. Adam stood by her but stayed out of sight. Ron walked to Harry.

"We would have better luck if you just knock Malfoy off his broom tomorrow", Ron whispered.

Chapter Text

Adam woke the next morning and ran a few laps around the castle. He did not go to the dorms and change like he normally does. He instead went to the Great Hall. When he arrived, he saw the Gryffindor Quidditch team already there.

Adam took a free seat next to Harry. The boy with glasses barely touching his food. Adam filled his plate before looking at Harry.

"Harry, you have to eat", Adam said.

"I can't", he replied quietly.

The whole team was barely eating or talking.

Adam held up a piece of toast. "At least one piece of toast. Just enough energy to knock Malfoy off his broom and catch the Snitch."

Harry gave Adam a small smile. "I just have to catch the Snitch."

"Well, yeah, but it's more fun to knock him off the broom too."

Harry's smile grew.

"Come on. Just one piece", Adam said while putting the toast on Harry's empty plate.

Harry gave in and ate the toast. It was not a lot but it made Adam happy because he was eating.

Soon, all the students were making their way to the pitch. Hermione and Ron ran over to them before Harry changed into his Quidditch robes. Adam, Hermione, and Ron went to join the other students.

The match started and all the brooms took off. The Slytherins having superior brooms was proving beneficial to them. Slytherin started getting points much faster than Gryffindor. Even with the fact that the Slytherin players cheated heavily, Gryffindor was not able to catch up quickly.

As the match went on, all eyes were on Harry. Something was wrong, as usual. A Bludger was chasing Harry like mad. Fred and George were trying their best to help him, but their presence was making it difficult for him to catch the Snitch.

"Blimey, Harry's got himself a rogue Bludger! That's been tampered with, that has", Hagrid yelled.

Adam, Hermione, and Ron were watching Harry closely. Fred and George broke off from Harry. The Bludger was solely focused on Harry.

"I'll stop it", Ron said while raising his wand.

"No", Adam and Hermione yelled while Hermione pushed his wand down.

"Ron, that wand would backfire and kill you", Adam said.

"Even with a proper wand, it's too risky", Hermione added.

"Well, we have to do something", Ron argued.

Adam watched Harry fly around the stadium. "We can't. Not without harming Harry."

Harry stopped abruptly and looked at Draco on the other side of the pitch. Adam looked at Draco too. Next to Draco's ear was a gold flitter. The Snitch was right next to Draco and the idiot was too busy laughing at Harry to notice.

Harry sped at Malfoy. The Slytherin Seeker became alarmed and flew out of the way. This gave Harry the ability to reach out for the Snitch. Just as he caught it, the Bludger struck him in his other arm. This made him lose control and crash.

Even from where Adam was standing, he could see that the Bludger hitting Harry must have broken his arm.

"Harry Potter has caught the Snitch! Gryffindor wins", Lee Jordan yelled excitedly, bias not at all hidden.

"Let's go", Hermione said.

The three Gryffindor students ran down to the pitch with Hagrid behind them. The whole time they were running, Harry was dodging the Bludger still trying to kill him.

Hermione quickly pulled out her wand. "Finite Incantatem!"

The Bludger stopped just before it could hit Harry in the head and fell straight down. They ran over to Harry who was holding his broken arm but looked relieved about the Bludger.

"Thank you", Harry said looking at Hermione.

"Are you okay", Adam asked.

Harry shook his head. "No. I think my arm is broken."

"Not to worry. I'll fix it", Lockhart said walking over to them. He knelt by Harry. "Lie back, Harry. It's a charm I've used countless times."

"Not you", Adam said.

"Mr. Davis, I assure you, your friend is in capable hands."

"He will be when we take him to Madam Pomfrey."

Lockhart pulled out a wand. One similar to the one he had before the Cornish pixies broke it. Adam quirked his brow. He wondered how Lockhart got another wand. He did not see it during the DADA classes.

"Don't touch him, Lockhart", Adam yelled as he put his hand over his wand.

Hermione quickly saw Adam's movement. Before Adam could even pull his wand out of the holster, Hermione took hold of Adam's hand in her own. Adam looked at her confused. Hermione shook her head quickly.

"Fine", Adam gritted through his teeth.

The two looked back at Harry just as Lockhart cast the spell. Harry's right arm went limp and looked rubber-like. Adam realized Lockhart did not repair the bones. He had removed them completely.

"Ah", Lockhart said with a smile. "Yes. Well, that can sometimes happen. But the point is, the bones are no longer broken."

"'Broken'? There's no bones left", Hagrid yelled.

"We'll take him to the hospital wing", Adam said, still wanting to curse Lockhart.

Adam and Ron helped Harry stand. His right arm fell limp to the side. The four walked to the hospital wing. Harry had a slight limp due to the crash. When Madam Pomfrey saw Harry's arm, she was furious.

"You should have come straight to me", she said angrily. "I can mend broken bones in a second. But growing them back-"

"You will be able to, won't you", Harry asked.

"I'll be able to, certainly, but it will be painful." She threw Harry a pair of pajamas. "You will have to stay the night."

Madam Pomfrey drew the curtains around Harry's bed. Ron stayed with Harry to help him change. Adam, still fuming, stayed with Hermione. Her touch being the only thing keeping Adam from doing something he would not regret.

"It's all Lockhart's fault", Adam muttered.

"I know", Hermione replied. "But there's nothing we can do about it."

"If you had let me curse him, then Harry would still have an arm."

"If I had let you curse him, you'd be in Dumbledore's office right now."

"It'd be worth it."

Hermione looked at Adam. "Do you really believe that?"

Adam looked at her. Adam had every intention to say yes until he looked into her eyes. There was genuine concern in her eyes.

Adam sighed. "I don't know", he replied quietly.

Before they could talk anymore, Madam Pomfrey walked over as Ron pulled the curtains back. Madam Pomfrey was carrying a bottle of 'Skele-Gro'.

"You're in for a rough night", she said pouring out a beaker full. "Regrowing bones is a nasty business."

Madam Pomfrey left the four Gryffindors. They talked a bit about Harry winning, how the Bludger was cursed, and the Polyjuice potion.

Suddenly, the hospital wing doors burst open and the rest of the Gryffindor Quidditch team came in to celebrate their victory. Adam excused himself from them. Ron joined in on the group fun while Hermione watched Adam walk away.

Adam left the hospital wing and walked to Gryffindor tower. Adam crawled through the portrait hole and went to the dormitory. He grabbed a book and went to the common room. He pulled it open and started reading.

Hermione, Ron, and the rest of the Quidditch team came through the hole a few minutes later. They were still celebrating their victory. Hermione walked over to Adam and sat in the chair next to his. Ron grabbed his bag and started doing homework he still needed to finish.

Adam was reading the phoenix book Hermione had given him. Seeing it, Hermione's interest was peaked. Adam started telling her different facts about them, including their difficult to place loyalty. Adam also told her about Fawkes.

Hours passed and Adam and Hermione had moved to the library. They started doing research on creatures and petrification.

It was more difficult than they first thought. Adam added in the fact of the spiders but that did not help their search.

Madam Pince found them and told them it was time to leave. They put the books back and left. As they were making their way to Gryffindor tower, Adam clutched his head.

"Adam", Hermione yelled.

Adam leaned against the wall still clutching his head. His eyes were closed tightly. His head was pounding just like the night of the Deathday party. He could barely hear his name being said but he felt something touch his arm. He slowly slid down the wall.

The aching grew and grew. Suddenly, a bright light flashed in his head before the aching lessened. Adam rubbed his temples and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were watering and his vision was blurry but he could still make out Hermione's face in front of him.

"Adam, are you okay", Hermione asked quietly.

Adam did not verbally reply but he nodded. Adam took deep breaths. Hermione did not know what to do but stay in front of him. Adam leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes.

"What happened", Hermione asked.

"I don't know", Adam replied. "The last time my head did that was when we found Mrs. Norris."

Hermione's eyes widened. "Does that mean-"

"I don't know", Adam said quickly. He looked her in the eye. "If someone else has been petrified, then how do I know?"

Hermione shrugged. "Have you considered talking to Dumbledore?"

Adam continued to rub his temples. His head still throbbing. "I have, but I don't know what to say. It could be a mere coincidence." However, Adam does not believe in coincidences.

"What if it's not?"

"Then I don't know."

Adam sat there for a minute, breathing. He was trying to figure out the meaning of the flash.

"You two", Snape's voice said suddenly. He strode toward them. "What are you doing out of your dorms?"

"We were in the library, Professor", Hermione said. "We were walking back when Adam's head started aching again."

Snape looked at Adam. "How are you feeling, Mr. Davis?"

Adam looked up at Snape. "Better, Professor."

"Has something happened, Professor", Hermione asked.

"What makes you say that, Miss Granger?"

"Just curious", Hermione lied.

"Unfortunately, yes. A young Gryffindor boy was found petrified."

"Do you know who", Adam asked.

"Colin Creevey", Snape replied. "Now, let's get you back to Gryffindor tower."

Hermione stood and offered her hand to Adam. He took it and got off the floor. The three of them walked to Gryffindor tower. Snape left them and Hermione gave the password. They crawled through the portrait hole.

Before Adam could walk to the stairs, Hermione grabbed his hand and turned him around to face her. The look on her face was anything but good.

"You have to talk to Dumbledore", she said.

"And say what? 'Hey, Professor. I get headaches when the monster attacks. Anyway, how are you?'."

"Adam", Hermione said unamused. "Please tell me you'll talk to Dumbledore."

"Hermione-"

"Tell me you will", she pleaded. "You know Emma would say the same."

Adam was about to try and argue until she said that. Then, all Adam could hear was Emma pleading. Hermione's pleading reminded him of Emma. Then his mind did something else. All the stories of the monster in the Chamber of Secrets say it goes after Muggleborns. And here he was, staring at his best friend, and admittedly, crush, who is a Muggleborn.

"I'll talk to McGonagall tomorrow about getting time with him", Adam said.

"Thank you", she said with a sad smile and watering eyes.

Adam could not help himself. Adam wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close to him. Hermione wrapped her arms around him and melted into the hug. There was something comforting to her about being hugged by Adam.

"It'll be okay", Adam whispered.

Adam did not know who he was trying to convince more but he did feel better after feeling Hermione's head nod. He tightened the hug.

They did not know how long they were standing there hugging, but they finally split apart. Hermione had tear stained cheeks but a small smile on her face. Adam gave her a smile.

"I'll see you in the morning", Adam said. "Goodnight, Hermione."

"Goodnight, Adam", Hermione said with a growing smile.

Adam climbed the stairs to his dormitory. He quietly walked inside. Most of his roommates were asleep but one. Neville was on the ground, looking under his bed.

"Neville, what are you doing", Adam whispered.

Neville did not respond. He just pointed at the cage next to his bed. Adam looked at it and saw it was empty. Adam rolled his eyes. Trevor got out.

"Are you sure he's still in the room?"

Neville nodded. "He could not have gotten out. The door was closed."

Adam helped Neville look around. They were careful not to wake the others. Adam was listening for any noise besides Neville and him breathing. He could not hear anything.

Neville continued to search on the ground. Adam started looking on higher objects. He thought it would take all night but it did not. Adam found Trevor sitting on Harry's bed. He picked up Trevor and walked back to the cage.

Neville was relieved to see Trevor again. Adam took out his wand and waved it over the cage. A mist fell over the toad and the plants. Neville thanked Adam before climbing into bed. Adam walked to his own bed and climbed in too.

The next morning, after Adam did his run, he joined Ron and Hermione in the Great Hall for a quick breakfast. After that, they went to Moaning Myrtle's restroom to start working on the Polyjuice potion. They bought the ingredients they could from the student cupboard and went to the restroom.

They stopped one corridor short of the restroom when they heard a voice. It was Professor McGonagall. She was speaking to Professor Flitwick and they were talking in front of the wall that has the writing on it.

"Now what", Hermione asked.

Adam smirked. "I'll handle it."

Adam turned the corner and approached the professors. They both turned to face him and they had looks of surprise.

"Mr. Davis, what are you doing here", McGonagall asked.

"I was looking for you, Professor. I had a request to make of you."

McGonagall stared at Adam for a moment before turning to the Charms professor. "We shall pick this up at a later time."

"Of course, Minerva. Good day, Mr. Davis."

"Professor", Adam said with a smile as Flitwick left the corridor.

"What can I do for you, Mr. Davis?"

"Last year, Professor Dumbledore said I could come to you when I need to speak to him again."

"And you need to speak with him", McGonagall asked.

"Yes, Professor."

"You know the Headmaster is very busy, especially now."

"I do understand that, Professor. It's just... I think I have information that may be relevant... Or at least will be important for Professor Dumbledore to know."

McGonagall stared at Adam again. Her face expressionless. Then she gave Adam a very small nod. "I will speak with the Headmaster."

Adam smiled. "Thank you, Professor."

"Now, go along. I'm sure your friends are at the Great Hall for breakfast."

"Yes, Professor."

Adam turned and walked back the way he came. McGonagall went in the opposite direction. Adam turned his head to see McGonagall had disappeared. He smiled. Ron and Hermione ran over to him and they went to Moaning Myrtle's restroom.

"That was brilliant, Adam", Ron said. "How did you get rid of them?"

"Had to talk to McGonagall about something anyway so it worked out. I knew Flitwick would leave if I made it seem like it had to be between McGonagall and I."

Hermione smiled at Adam as Ron set the cauldron down on the floor.

"Did you ask about seeing Dumbledore", Hermione whispered.

Adam nodded. "She said she'd speak to him."

"How long before you can talk to him?"

Adam shrugged. "It's up to him. The Chamber of Secrets being open will take priority."

Hermione nodded in understanding.

They started working on the potion. Hermione was reading through the instructions while Adam was throwing everything inside the cauldron. Ron was helping by adding the occasional ingredients.

The door to the restroom suddenly opened. They saw Harry enter.

"Harry, how are you feeling", Hermione asked.

"Better", Harry replied.

"So, you have all your bones back", Adam asked.

Harry nodded. He then started telling them about Dobby appearing to him last night and saying that the Chamber of Secrets was opened before. He also told them about Colin Creevey. Ron was the only one surprised by this.

"How do you know about it already", Harry asked, looking at Adam and Hermione.

"Snape told us last night", Adam said. "We were leaving the library and ran into him."

"He didn't take away points", Ron asked.

Adam shook his head. "Colin's petrification must've made protecting students the priority."

Adam turned his head and Hermione was staring at him. Adam shook his head when Harry and Ron were not looking. He knows that he should tell Harry and Ron about the headache but he wants to talk to Dumbledore first.

"The Chamber of Secrets has been opened before", Hermione asked to get a conversation going.

Ron sneered. "It must be Malfoy's father, Lucius Malfoy. He must've taught his son how to open it. Wish Dobby told you what was lying in it."

They did what they could with the potion for the day before leaving. Adam was half expecting McGonagall to find him and say Dumbledore wanted to speak with him, but nothing.

The next day arrived quickly and it was not like the day before. News of Colin Creevey being petrified clearly spread throughout the school. Rumors and suspicions being the immediate reactions.

The first years were travelling in groups everywhere out of fear of being attacked. Many of the students started wearing talismans and other trinkets to protect themselves from the creature.

As the days passed, Adam still had not heard back from McGonagall about speaking to Dumbledore. It was worrying him. Snape also has yet to talk to him about the next lesson. He could not blame them entirely because of what was happening, but he was still wondering why they did not tell him anything.

One day, during the second week of December, at breakfast, McGonagall gathered the names of the students staying for Christmas. Harry, Ron, Adam, and Hermione wrote their names down immediately. They heard that Malfoy was staying so they thought it would be the best opportunity to use the Polyjuice potion.

There were still ingredients they had to get to add to the potion. Unfortunately, they were only ingredients that Snape had.

"We'll need a distraction", Hermione said. "And I should be the one to take them."

"Why you", Ron asked.

"Because you and Harry are the last people Snape can stand. If you get caught, he'll ensure you get expelled. Adam, you're the only one of us he actually likes. Not to mention, your private lessons with him. If you get caught, that could get effected."

"She has a point", Harry said.

They went to their double Potions class with the plan. Harry was to create a distraction for Hermione to sneak out and get to Snape's private stash of ingredients.

Snape told the class they would be making Swelling Solution. Adam smiled with confidence. He was next to Hermione and Harry and Ron were a few tables away. They started making their Solutions while Snape walked around.

He did his usual criticizing of Gryffindors while the Slytherins got praise. Adam was the only Gryffindor Snape did not say anything about. Snape looked in his cauldron, gave a very slight nod, and walked away.

Hermione looked at Adam. "He yelled at me over not stirring long enough. I stirred as long as you did. How did you get him to like you?"

Adam shrugged. "He's always been like this with me."

Snape started yelling at Harry over his Solution being too watery. Harry was not paying attention because he kept glancing at Hermione, waiting for the signal. When Snape walked away, Hermione nodded to Harry.

Harry ducked under the table and pulled out a firework he took from Fred. He readied it and threw it into Goyle's already smoking cauldron. Goyle's cauldron blew up, sending Swelling Solution everywhere. Many students shrieked as they got covered in the Solution.

Adam ducked down just in time to avoid the flew splashes of Solution coming toward him. Hermione had managed to sneak out of the classroom, just as Snape managed to silence the room.

"Anyone who has been splashed, come here for a Deflating Draught. When I find out who did this..."

Watching Draco go to Snape's desk was the highlight of Adam's week. Even though the week just started. Half of the class joined Draco at Snape's desk while the rest either made sure they were not swelling or completing their Solution.

Adam was completing his Solution when Hermione snuck back into the room. She had gotten the ingredients and hid them in her bag. Snape was completing making the draught and gave it to everyone effected.

Once the students who got splashed by the Solution had the draught, Snape looked at Goyle's cauldron. He found the burnt remains of the firework. The class went dead silent as he lifted it out of the remnants of the cauldron and Solution.

"If I ever find out who threw this, I shall make sure that person is expelled", Snape said coldly, however looking right at Harry.

The bell rang shortly after that allowing everyone to go. As the students started bustling out, Snape walked over to Adam and Hermione. This caught Harry and Ron's attention and they watched. Draco and his cronies watched too, smirks on their faces, as if someone was about to be in trouble.

Hermione gulped as she looked at the Potion's professor walk over. Adam was still packing his bag.

"Mr. Davis", Snape said.

Adam looked up from his bag. "Yes, Professor?"

"The Headmaster has requested I escort you to his office after class. Please wait for me outside."

Adam nodded, trying to hide his excitement at finally seeing Dumbledore. "Yes, Professor."

Snape walked away. The looks of disappointment on Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle's faces made Adam smirk. He looked in their direction, causing them to quickly leave the classroom too.

Adam and Hermione walked out with Harry and Ron. The three looked at Adam.

"I thought for sure he knew about me stealing the ingredients", Hermione whispered with relief.

"Why does Dumbledore want to see you", Ron asked.

"I have to talk to him", Adam said. "And students don't know how to get to his office, so they have to be escorted."

"He knows I did it", Harry whispered.

Adam looked back at the classroom. Snape was clearing the board. He turned back to Harry.

"He doesn't have the proof, Harry", Adam said. "You guys go add the ingredients. I'll see you after."

"Tell us what Dumbledore says, won't you", Hermione asked.

Adam nodded.

The three left before Snape walked out the classroom. When he did, he looked at Adam.

"Do you know who threw the firework, Mr. Davis", Snape asked as they started walking.

"No, Professor", Adam replied.

Adam tried to close his mind in case Snape decided to look inside but he did not know if he was doing it. To be extra careful, Adam started thinking of something else. It was the long hug he and Hermione shared in the common room.

It was not that hard to think of it because he was thinking about it throughout the Potions class.

They walked to the Griffin statue and Snape gave the password. It always made Adam laugh to hear the candy password. They walked up the stairs and Snape knocked on the door. They entered to see Dumbledore and McGonagall talking by Dumbledore's desk.

"Thank you, Severus", Dumbledore said. He looked at Adam. "Adam, Professor McGonagall and I have to finish this privately."

"Of course, Professor", Adam said with a smile.

He looked at the perch near the desk. On it was the bird he was wanting to see. Adam ran over to Fawkes who was also excited to see Adam. The phoenix flapped his wings and let out a chirp when Adam got to him.

"Hey, Fawkes", Adam said with a smile.

He turned his head to see Snape walk to Dumbledore's desk and join their quiet conversation. Adam had no idea what they were talking about but Adam assumed it had to do with the Chamber of Secrets. He turned back to Fawkes and stroked his plumage.

Fawkes did the same he did last term when Adam stroked him. He nuzzled his head into Adam's hand. Adam chuckled softly.

"Mr. Davis, care to join us", Dumbledore asked after a few minutes.

Adam stopped stroking Fawkes and looked at the three. He walked over to the desk. He was not expecting to also tell McGonagall and Snape.

"Is something wrong, Mr. Davis", McGonagall asked.

"I thought I would only be speaking to Dumbledore", Adam said.

"Would you like them to leave", Dumbledore asked.

Adam shook his head. "No. I guess they should know too, actually. I do have one request."

"Yes", McGonagall asked.

"Lockhart doesn't found out about this. He may drag me up to the front of class and do things like he does with Harry."

"I think that's something we can do", Dumbledore said with a small smile. "Now, what is it you had to tell me?"

Adam thought for a moment about how to say it. "Have you ever heard of a witch or wizard being able to... connect with a magical creature I guess is the best way to put it."

Dumbledore stroked his beard. "Hmm. Bonding with creatures is nothing new, Adam."

"No, not bond, necessarily. I mean, actually have a connection with them. Like, feel their presence."

The three professors looked at each other. Adam's statement had clearly stumped them.

"Why do you ask about such things", Dumbledore asked looking at Adam.

Adam gulped. "Because, I think I can feel the... the creature that petrified Mrs. Norris and Colin Creevey."

The professors became alarmed by what he just said.

"Are you sure about this, Adam", Dumbledore asked with some urgency.

"I don't know, Professor."

"What makes you think you can feel the presence", Snape asked.

"After the Deathday party, I told you about the headache I got." Adam turned to Snape. "Then, when you found Hermione and I outside the library, I had another headache. It was just as bad as the one from Halloween. You said Colin Creevey was petrified. I don't believe in coincidences, but I don't know what to make of the whole situation."

Dumbledore nodded slowly while stroking his long beard. McGonagall and Snape looked at each other.

"And the creature, whatever it is, is not the only reason why I think I can feel the presence of creatures", Adam said.

"What else makes you think you have such abilities", McGonagall asked.

"The creatures that pull the carriages to the castle."

"The Threstrals", Snape muttered. "You can see them?"

"No", Adam replied. "Neville was the only one who could. I could just feel the presence of it. I closed my eyes and the look of the Threstral appeared in my head. A black skeletal horse with wings."

"But you could not see it", McGonagall asked.

Adam shook his head. "No", he said again. "I never saw it physically."

"Any other examples of this 'connection'", Dumbledore asked.

"Fluffy", Adam remembered. "A guard dog that can only be put to sleep with music. Instead of attacking me, he sniffs my hand and is all friendly."

Dumbledore hummed quietly. He looked at Adam. "Thank you for bringing this to our attention. Anything else, Adam?"

Adam shook his head.

"Can you find your way back", Dumbledore asked.

"Yes, Professor", Adam replied.

"Good. Thank you, Adam."

Adam smiled and walked back to Fawkes. He stroked the legendary bird's plumage. Then he left the office.

The three professors looked at each other.

"We must inform Christine and Luke of this development", Snape said.

"Yes", Dumbledore said. "Can you do that, Minerva?"

McGonagall nodded. "But what does all this mean, Albus? I've never heard of a wizard or witch being able to do such things."

"I am inclined to agree", Snape said.

Dumbledore sighed. "We knew this day was coming. Adam's power is growing at an exponential rate. Therefore, we must keep a closer eye on him. Severus, can you handle that?"

Snape nodded.

"Good. I fear that his elemental magic may become problematic soon."

"Should he be excluded from the dueling club, then, Headmaster", Snape asked.

Before Dumbledore could reply, McGonagall spoke.

"Absolutely not. We cannot revoke his ability to learn dueling out of fear of an emotional outburst."

"Minerva is correct. The elemental magic has only presented itself in times of great emotional stress. I do, however, feel Adam must be monitored closely at the club. Would you mind aiding Lockhart, Severus?"

Snape did not look pleased with what he was being asked to do. It was no secret that Lockhart was a fraud among the professors. His lip curled with disgust but he nodded.

When Adam met up with his friends in the common room later that day, he explained what he said to Dumbledore. Harry and Ron were shocked by this. They started blasting him with questions he did not know the answers to.

The three of them told him about adding the ingredients to the potion. That meant they were much closer to being able to question Draco.

A week had passed since Adam spoke to the Headmaster and he heard nothing back. He also did not hear from Snape about continuing their private lessons. Adam would have normally asked Snape about such things after class, but he went with the others to check on the potion.

The four of them were walking into the Entrance Hall, after having been in Moaning Myrtle's restroom for a while. They saw a small gathering of students around a noticeboard. They walked over to it. Adam, being the tallest of the four, could see the new notice.

"A dueling club is starting. The first meeting is tonight", Adam said. "That's sounds fun."

"Fun", Ron asked. "Do they think the creature in the Chamber can duel?"

Ron did have a smile on his face though. He was excited about it. Hermione and Harry shared their sentiment. The prospect of learning to duel is exciting to them.

That night, after eating dinner, they returned to the Great Hall which had a completely different layout. The tables had all been removed and in their place was a golden stage. The thousands of candles now lit the one stage. Emma met them there and walked in too.

"This seems very showboat", Adam muttered.

Harry nodded. "I wonder who's teaching it."

"I heard Professor Flitwick was a dueling champion when he was younger", Hermione said.

"As long as it's not-", Harry began but groaned as soon as someone appeared on stage.

Adam let out a groan too and clenched his fists. "Can I curse him now?"

"Maybe", Emma muttered to him.

Snape appeared next to Lockhart on the stage. The face on the Potions master told Adam that he did not want to be here.

"Gather around! Gather around! Can everyone hear me? Excellent", Lockhart said without actually waiting for a reply. "Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little Dueling Club, to train you all up in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions. For full details, see my published works.

"Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape. He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about dueling himself and has sportingly agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don't want any of you youngsters to worry. You'll still have your Potions master when I'm through with him. Never fear!"

"Wouldn't it be good if they finished each other off", Ron whispered to Harry.

"Actually, Professor Lockhart", Snape said with a curl to his lip. "I have a different opponent in mind for you."

Lockhart smiled. "And who is it?"

Snape turned to face the four Gryffindors and one Ravenclaw huddled near the stage. His eyes were on Adam. "Mr. Davis, will you join us?"

The four turned to look at him. They had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Adam had the complete opposite. He was sporting an evil smile on his face. He walked up the few steps of the stage and stood by Snape.

"Severus, you cannot be serious? This child doesn't know how to duel", Lockhart said.

"Trust me, Gilderoy. He is more proficient in magic than you believe", Snape said.

"And I'm not a child. Plus, I do know how to duel. My parents taught me", Adam argued.

"Very well", Lockhart said, faking a smile. "I won't hurt you."

"Wish I could say the same", Adam muttered.

"Control yourself", Snape said in Adam's head. "You wish to take out some anger, here's your chance."

Adam and Lockhart walked to the two ends of the stage, faced each other, and bowed. Then they held their wands up in front of them like swords.

"Very good, Mr. Davis. Notice we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position. On the count of three, we will begin casting spells at each other. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course."

"Don't count on it", Emma muttered loud enough for Hermione, Ron, and Harry to hear.

They were all watching Adam closely.

"One... Two... Three!"

Suddenly, Adam's mind started thumping. Not like it had during the Deathday party, but rather, when Errol crashed. Lockhart blasted a spell at Adam. The boy side stepped. The spell flew passed him and faded. Adam started walking toward Lockhart.

Lockhart cast two more spells. Adam did the same with these. He sidestepped them, causing them to miss him and they faded. Lockhart cast another spell. This time, Adam blocked the spell with his wand.

This made everyone gasp. Even Snape was caught off guard, which is rare. Adam looked at his wand. Most of it was on fire, much like the day he bought it at Ollivanders. The fire disappeared. He looked up at Lockhart, who looked afraid.

Adam smirked. "My turn", he mumbled. He raised his wand. "Expelliarmus!"

A blast of scarlet shot out of Adam's wand and hit Lockhart in the chest. Lockhart flew off his feet, off the stage, and smashed into the wall behind him. He slid down it and hit the floor.

Quite a few of the students cheered, mostly boys. Emma, Hermione, Harry, and Ron also cheered. A few of the girls helped Lockhart onto his feet. Lavender Brown handed him his wand back.

"Well, there you have it", Lockhart said, stumbling back onto the stage. "That was a Disarming Charm. As you saw, I'd lost my wand. Yes, an excellent idea to show them that. Professor Snape, was the charm your idea? Who am I kidding, of course it was. No second year should know it."

Adam clenched his fists. A murderous look overtaking his eyes. Before he could act on it, he felt a hand touch his shoulder. It was Snape. The Potions professor stood directly behind him.

"I'm afraid you have it wrong, Professor Lockhart. Mr. Davis, here, decided to use the charm without any help from me."

"Ah, well, yes. Some second years are better equipped than others", Lockhart said, trying to regain his composure.

"Let me kill him", Adam said in Snape's head suddenly.

Snape looked down at Adam. The Gryffindor was still glaring at Lockhart but talking in Snape's head. A very small and unnoticeable smile made its way across Snape's lips.

"Enough demonstrating! I'm going to come amongst you and put you into pairs. Professor Snape, if you could help me.."

Lockhart and Snape started pairing students together.

Adam walked over to Emma. The twins hugged one another. Emma had relief written all over her face. She hated Lockhart as much as Adam but did not want to see anything happen to Adam for it.

Emma got paired with a Hufflepuff girl. Adam looked around for anyone who was free but everyone seemed to be paired. He noticed that Harry was paired Draco and Hermione was paired a Slytherin girl. As much as he wanted to watch that, he saw Ron was paired with Seamus Finnigan.

Adam put his attention on Ron because of Ron's wand. He knows Ron would not intentionally do anything to hurt Seamus, but a broken wand has a mind of its own.

"Face your partners", Lockhart yelled. "And bow!... Wands at the ready!... Disarm only!... One... Two... Three!"

The groups started dueling. Adam moved to stand next to Snape to be out of the way. Everything quickly got out of hand. No one was disarming. In fact, Harry and Draco were actively trying to kill each other without making it look that way.

Snape told Adam to go over to Ron and Seamus. Unfortunately, Adam was correct to watch them. Ron's wand misfired and now Ron was holding up a ash faced covered Seamus, who was muttering under his breath. Adam helped him up too.

Neville and Justin Finch Fletchley were both laying on the ground, just waking up for whatever reason. Emma and the Hufflepuff girl were both disarmed but still standing. Adam was able to breathe a sigh of relief, then he saw Hermione.

The Gryffindor was in a head lock by the Slytherin. Adam was about to interfere but Harry pulled the Slytherin girl off.

"Dear, dear", Lockhart said defeated. "Maybe I should teach you how to block unfriendly spells. Let's have volunteers. Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley, how about you?"

"Just a moment, Professor Lockhart", Snape said.

Adam could hear the disgust behind Snape's words. He agreed with it. Calling Lockhart 'Professor' was like poison on their tongues.

"Perhaps it would be beneficial for us to choose the next duelists ourselves", Snape said. "And, seeing as Mr. Davis has proven he can duel, Malfoy and Potter should go up."

Lockhart smiled. "What a wonderful idea, Severus."

Harry and Draco walked up the steps and stood on either side of the stage. Snape whispered something in Draco's ear which caused him to smirk. Harry looked afraid. Lockhart was showing him something before dropping his wand.

Adam rolled his eyes. He stood next to Hermione. They were joined by Emma and Ron.

"You'd be a better teacher for Harry", Ron whispered to Adam.

The two girls with them nodded in agreement.

"Trust me, I'd rather be up there instead of Harry. Snape may like me, but he's probably convinced Malfoy to do something dangerous to Harry."

"Three... Two... One... Go", Lockhart suddenly shouted.

Draco raised his wand and yelled. "Serpensortia!"

The end of his wand exploded and out shot a long black snake. It landed in between the two boys. There were many screams. Most of the students backed away from the stage swiftly but Adam stayed where he was, staring at the snake.

"Don't move, Potter", Snape said lazily. "I'll get rid of it.."

"Allow me", Lockhart said.

Lockhart pulled out his wand and cast a spell at the snake. Instead of disappearing, the snake flew into the air and landed back onto the stage with a hard thump. Angered, the snake rose and looked at Justin Finch-Fletchley. Its fangs were exposed, readying itself to strike.

Adam was about to step in when he heard Harry start hissing. Adam looked at his friend, eyes widened. Harry was hissing at the snake, slowly walking toward it. The snake was looking at Harry then at Justin then back at Harry again.

With the snake distracted by Harry, Adam stepped between Justin and the stage. Something angered the snake again. Not even Harry's hissing could stop it. Adam stared at the snake, which made the snake freeze and stare back.

"What the-", Justin said, shocked. "What's wrong with Davis?"

Emma, Hermione, and Ron approached slowly but did not step closer, out of fear of the snake attacking them or Adam. Professor Snape was too stunned by what he was seeing to move. Harry could also see what Snape was seeing.

Harry was looking right at his friend, or rather, his friends eyes. The once soft, ocean blue orbs were now glowing gold. Suddenly angered again, the snake brandished its fangs and leapt for Adam. The class let out shrieks and gasps as it leapt.

Adam swiftly caught the snake, just inches from his face. It's head and mouth were still moving around, trying to bite whatever. Adam was holding it at just the right spot to keep it from having any ability to bite any flesh.

The students, Lockhart, and Snape did not know what to do.

Adam continued to stare at the snake. His eyes still glowing a shiny gold. All of a sudden, the entirety of the snake's body was enveloped by flames. The snake turned to ashes. Adam's empty hand opened as he let out a shaky breath he did not know he was holding.

His eyes slowly faded to their natural blue again. Adam stumbled back a little. He was still staring in shock at his hand where the snake once was.

His friends did not know what to do. Some people were taken aback by what Adam did. Others were staring at Harry because of his hissing at the snake.

Lockhart began to move. "Alright, Mr. Davis, I think we should check you out."

Snape moved faster. "No need, Lockhart. I will handle it."

Snape strode over to Adam and wrapped an arm around the still stunned boy. The other students were watching the entire thing. Emma stepped closer to them, but Snape turned to face her.

"No, Ms. Davis. You stay here. I will speak to you shortly."

Emma nodded. Hermione stood next to her and tried to comfort her.

Snape walked with Adam out of the Great Hall. Adam's legs were moving, he knew that much for sure. Nothing else was working. He could not talk. His brain was still in shock from whatever happened. Not to mention, his brain was pounding again. Not as hard but it was making him feel unsteady.

They walked all the way to Dumbledore's office. They walked inside and Dumbledore instantly noticed the urgency before Snape said anything. Snape helped Adam over to a chair by the fireplace. Adam sat down in it silently.

Snape walked over to Dumbledore's desk where Dumbledore was waiting patiently. Fawkes flew off his perch and landed on the arm of the chair Adam was sitting in.

"What happened", Dumbledore asked in a dead whisper.

"Adam has once again expressed an outburst of elemental magic", Snape said.

Snape told Dumbledore what had happened. Dumbledore was not pleased with Snape telling Draco to use the snake spell but looked passed it. The gold eyes is what took Dumbledore by the most surprise. Burning the snake to ash made Dumbledore smile slightly.

"Was anyone else witness to his eyes?"

"Lockhart and Malfoy, I believe, were distracted by Potter. As for Potter himself, I do believe he saw the eyes."

Dumbledore hummed. "When we're done here, find Harry and tell him not to tell anyone."

"And what of Ms. Davis? She wanted to come with us."

"Unless Harry has already told his friends and Emma about the eyes, don't say anything. I will tell Christine and Luke about this soon."

"Yes, Headmaster."

Dumbledore and Snape looked at Adam. The boy was stroking the dying phoenix's plumage. Fawkes nuzzled his head into Adam's cheek, causing Adam to chuckle weakly.

"The secrets won't be secret for much longer", Snape said.

"I'm aware, Severus. It is not our secret to tell, however."

"How much longer will they keep it?"

"That is for them to decide."

Snape sighed. "I shall go find Ms. Davis and Mr. Potter."

"Thank you, Severus."

Snape glanced in Adam's direction before walking out of the office. Dumbledore looked at Adam until Snape left. After he was gone, Dumbledore slowly walked toward Adam.

"Do you feel alright to speak, Adam", Dumbledore asked softly.

Adam did not respond.

Dumbledore took a seat in the chair next to Adam. The boy did not stop stroking Fawkes' feathers.

"Would you like to tell me what happened?"

"I thought that's what Professor Snape was doing", Adam said lowly while looking at Fawkes.

"He did", Dumbledore said. "I wish to hear it from you."

Adam turned his head slowly to look at the Headmaster. "I'm scared, Professor", he said with tears threatening to fall.

"It's alright, Adam", Dumbledore said, noticing his eyes. "Tell me what happened."

Adam told Dumbledore what had happened. To Dumbledore, there was no new information; it was just from Adam's perspective.

"How did I do it, Professor? How did I burn the snake?"

"Your elemental magic. It reacted to some emotion you were feeling. How were you feeling?"

Adam thought for a moment. "Angry", Adam said in a near whisper.

"Why?"

Adam shrugged. "I just was. Lockhart said something that pissed me off, but I don't think it was enough to do that, or Lockhart would've burned when the term started."

Adam noticed the small twitch on Dumbledore's lips.

"When will I learn to control it", Adam asked. "All that elemental magic."

"Soon. I will talk to your parents about it. For now, there is nothing we can do."

Adam wiped a cheek with the back of his hand. A few tears fell. Fawkes let out a small chirp that made Adam smile.

"Adam, it is alright to feel afraid of your power."

"Is it", Adam asked looking at him. "I'm the youngest wizard in centuries to use legilimency. I can't have an emotional outburst without using elemental magic. I can't control either one! I'm able to sense creatures! A creature, specifically, that is hunting Muggleborns in this school! And you're saying it's okay to be afraid of this power?! Shouldn't I be able to control it?! Shouldn't I be able to stop it?!"

Dumbledore stared at Adam. The boy wiped his cheeks again because more tears had fallen.

"I'm sorry, Professor", Adam said, taking a few deep breaths. "This whole thing is just really freaking me out."

"It's alright, Adam", Dumbledore said with a small smile. "You can stay as long as you need. Fawkes enjoys your company."

Adam smiled and laughed. He looked at the phoenix.

The next day was strange. Harry, Ron, and Hermione noticed that Adam was not at any of their classes. Adam was not in the dorm when they woke up which was common, but they would at least find him in the Great Hall. He was not there either.

Harry did find it strange when he did not see Adam. When Snape found him the night before, he had yet to say anything to Ron and Hermione about Adam's eyes. After Snape told him not to say anything, Harry assumed Adam to be with Dumbledore.

After their classes, Hermione found Emma and they stayed together. Emma had not seen Adam all day either. It was confusing and concerning. To try to make themselves feel better, Hermione made a joke about Adam being so good with all the classes that he actually did not miss anything.

Emma, Harry, and Ron did find it funny. There was still an air of concern about their friend.

Adam spent the whole day in Dumbledore's office. Fawkes was a calming presence for Adam. Though, the phoenix was close to his burning, so Fawkes was not very active. Adam did not talk much, except to Fawkes.

Dumbledore was doing something at his desk, while Adam was staring into the fire. Suddenly, Adam clutched his head. Dumbledore saw this and walked over to Adam.

"Adam, what's wrong", Dumbledore asked as he put a hand on Adam's shoulder.

"It's happening again", Adam managed to say.

The pain in Adam's head increased. The pressure he was feeling in his head increased as a blurry image of someone floating in the air appeared. The floating body was a very light color and his head barely on his body. When the image disappeared, Adam rubbed his temples.

"I think it attacked again, Professor", Adam said.

Dumbledore removed his hand and walked out of the office. Adam leaned his head against the back of the chair and took a few deep breaths.

Adam was not aware of how long Dumbledore was gone. All he knew was that Dumbledore eventually returned, some speed in his step.

"Was I right, Professor? Was their an attack?"

Dumbledore looked at Adam. The Headmaster could see a look in Adam's eye. One that said Adam was hoping Dumbledore would say he was wrong.

"There has been an attack. Sir Nicholas and Justin Finch-Fletchley."

Adam's eyes widened. "Both were attacked?"

"I'm afraid so. Adam, tell me, what did you feel?"

"It was a pounding headache. Like a warning, almost. Then I got this weird vision."

"Vision of what?"

"It was a blurry image of a person. Really blurry image, actually. There was this almost very transparent blue light around the person. And its head was...", Adam stopped abruptly.

Dumbledore knew immediately why Adam had stopped.

"His head was barely on his body", Adam muttered.

"You saw the attack was going to be on Sir Nicholas", Dumbledore said.

Adam's breathing started to become erratic. He rubbed his temples but it was not helping.

"Adam", Dumbledore said, putting a hand on his shoulder. "It is not your fault. There's nothing you could have done to stop it."

"There... has to... have... been something."

Dumbledore shook his head. "No, Adam. Whatever the creature is, that lies in the Chamber of Secrets, is a powerful creature. Whatever it is, allowing you to sense it, is not giving you the ability to stop it. Relish in that fact, Adam."

Adam looked at Dumbledore. Tears wanting to fall. "What fact?"

"You are not burdened with stopping this creature because of your visions."

Adam nodded.

"Tell me, did you have a vision when Colin Creevey was petrified?"

Adam closed his eyes and tried to remember that night. It was not hard because he and Hermione had the long hug. "It wasn't a vision, necessarily. My head was aching, and suddenly there was a flash. And before you ask, I didn't see anything the night Mrs. Norris was petrified."

Dumbledore stroked his beard. Adam could see what he said about the flash caused some distress in the Headmaster.

"What is it, Professor?"

"When Colin Creevey was found, he was found with a camera. We are assuming he took a photo of the creature but it destroyed the film."

Adam's eyes widened. The flash of a camera is just like the flash in his head. "How am I doing this, Professor?"

"I do not know, Adam. You have abilities I have never seen in any wizard or witch before."

Adam nodded.

"I suggest you go get some rest in your dorm. Get some food with your friends. Find your sister and assure her that you are okay. I'm sure she has been beside herself."

Adam gulped. He did not even think about how Emma must be feeling. "I have to write my parents and Jason."

"Do not worry. I had that taken care of last night. Just find your sister and friends. Spend time with them."

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor."

Adam left the office before Harry and McGonagall arrived. The first stop he made was to the library. He did not know if anyone was going to be there, but he thought he would give it a shot. Lucky for him, he was right.

Emma nearly screamed when she saw her brother. She was able to stay silent but did run to him and hug him tightly. Adam smiled and returned the hug. When they separated, Emma and Adam sat down and Adam started telling her what happened. She was just relieved he was okay.

After spending some time with Emma, Adam went to Gryffindor tower. He did not see Ron, Hermione, or Harry so he decided to freshen himself up.

Adam took a shower, changed, and managed to take a nap. When he woke up, he did feel a lot better. Adam checked his watch and saw it was time for dinner. He left the dormitory and went to the Great Hall.

There were still students filing in but the ones that were already there were staring at Adam. He could feel all the stares and hear a few of the whispers, but he did not care. After talking to Dumbledore, and spending time calming down, he did feel better.

Hermione got up from the table and hugged him tightly. Adam smiled and hugged her back. Ron and Harry had smiles on their faces as Adam sat down next to Hermione.

"How are you feeling", Harry asked. "Dumbledore said you were with him."

"I'm feeling better, but I can't focus on yesterday right now. I do, however, want to talk about the Parselmouth thing when we're done here", he said looking at Harry.

"Of course, Adam", Hermione said, glancing at Harry and Ron to not say anything.

They started eating. Harry would look at Adam occasionally. Adam managed to catch Harry's glance and use it to make a connection. He knows he should not be doing it, but he wants to know why Harry is looking at him.

Adam was going through Harry's head. Lucky for him, it was not hard to find out why Harry was looking at him. Harry's mind was on the duel. Harry was looking at Adam, looking at the snake. Harry's eyes were solely focused on Adam's own. Then Adam saw it.

"My eyes were glowing gold", he questioned out loud to Harry.

Harry blinked at Adam a few times. Hermione and Ron were shocked by the sudden question.

"Uh... Yes."

Chapter Text

Adam stared at Harry with wide and questioning eyes. Hermione and Ron were looking at the two boys. They had the same expressions on their faces that Adam did.

"Adam, we can't talk about it here", Harry whispered. "Snape told me not to say anything."

"Snape knows", Adam questioned, this time in a whisper.

Harry nodded. "Yes. Now, can we wait till we're alone somewhere else?"

"Fine", Adam muttered.

Adam started eating. Hermione and Ron did the same. Hermione would steal glances at Adam, who at some point stopped eating altogether and started poking his food.

They left the Hall a short time later and returned to the common room. The four of them sat in the corner for a while, waiting for everyone to leave to the dorms. It was around eleven-thirty when the last Gryffindor left the common room. Adam, Hermione, and Ron immediately looked at Harry.

"What happened", the three asked in unison.

Harry shrugged, looking at Adam. "I don't know. You tell me. They were your eyes."

"Well, I didn't know my eyes changed color. It's not like my vision became gold too."

"Is there any explanation for it", Ron asked.

"There is", Hermione said excitedly. "It's ancient magic."

Harry, Ron, and Adam looked at her confused. Not much could confuse Adam but that certainly did. Hermione looked only at Adam.

"It's rare for wizards and witches eyes to change color when performing magic but it has been known to happen. It looks like you're one of those wizards."

"That's a valid theory, Hermione, really, but don't you think if my eyes changed color when I performed magic I would've heard about it already?"

Hermione's smile dropped a little bit. "Oh... right."

"What has Dumbledore said", Harry asked. "I mean, you did also burn a snake with your hand when your eyes changed color."

"He says it's my elemental magic. I lose control of my emotions and that happens."

"Does he know about your eyes", Hermione asked.

"Probably", Adam said. "If Snape knows then he must've told Dumbledore."

"But why tell me not to say anything to anyone", Harry asked.

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. For whatever reason he has, though, it may be important. So, for right now, don't tell anyone. This stays between us."

"What about Emma and the rest of your family", Hermione asked.

"I'll figure that out later."

Silence fell over the group after that. Harry and Ron said goodnight and left. Adam looked at Hermione.

"It really is a good theory", Adam said. "And you may be partly correct."

Hermione smiled weakly. "You don't have to keep doing that."

"Doing what", Adam asked with a small smile.

"Make me feel better after being told I'm wrong."

"I know I don't have to, but I want to. I hate seeing you get upset."

Hermione's smile grew.

"Besides, I mean it. You may be partly correct. My magic may be effecting my eyes."

"Thank you, Adam."

Adam smiled at her. "You're welcome."

The two got up from the chairs. They walked to the stairs, said goodnight, and went to their dormitories.

The news of Justin Finch-Fletchley and Sir Nicholas' petrifications spread quickly. It also made people all the more adamant to leave. Very few students were staying at Hogwarts during the Christmas holiday.

Emma and Ben decided to go back to America for Christmas. Part of their decision was because Christine was pushing for them to be home as often as they could. She tried to convince Adam to come home too, but he argued that he wanted to be with his friends.

Many of the students were avoiding Harry and Adam like the plague, for different reasons. The Slytherins were still the main ones to run from Adam, but a few others stayed away out of fear of being burned. Harry was more obvious. Everyone kept calling him the 'heir of Slytherin'.

Fred and George toyed around with the name. They would go ahead of Harry when he would be walking in the hall, and frighten many students. First years were especially afraid of Harry because of the rumors.

When they would be alone, Harry said he could not wait for the castle to be empty, so he could enjoy the quiet.

When the Christmas holiday did arrive, the castle was practically empty. At least, the Gryffindor tower was. The Weasleys, Harry, Adam, and Hermione were the only ones still there. Harry, Ron, Fred, and George took advantage of the emptiness to be loud in the common room.

Adam and Hermione spent some more time in the library trying to figure out what was causing the petrification. The library had row after row of books on magical creatures so they knew it would take time. They just did not think it would be overly difficult.

At some point during all the hours they spent in the library, they went to a couch nearby. It was a smaller couch, so they were closer together but neither of them minded. The phoenix bracelet around Adam's wrist lit up and started flying a few feet overhead.

It was a nice distraction for a few minutes. What Adam did not know, was that the enchantment on the bracelet meant the bracelet was connected to his brain. When Adam started thinking about how funny it would be for the phoenix to fly around Hermione's head, it did exactly that.

Hermione started laughing. The phoenix flew circles around her head.

It took them both a few minutes to figure out how it worked. Adam made the phoenix a bracelet again and apologized to Hermione. The apology was lack luster because he was laughing while making it. Hermione was laughing too and accepted his apology.

They spent whole days in the empty library, reading through the books. They would make jokes, laugh, and talk. It was just the two of them and Madam Pince did not mind as much because it was just them.

When Christmas did arrive, Adam was the first of the three boys to wake. It was just him, Harry, and Ron. Adam climbed out of bed and put on some comfortable clothes. He got back onto his bed and read a book.

Suddenly, Hermione burst into their dormitory. She was carrying the presents she bought for the boys. She smiled when she saw Adam. He returned it before turning his head to the two boys.

"Wake up", Adam yelled.

The yell startled both boys awake. Ron became frightened, and while turning over, fell out of the bed. Harry shot up and looked for his glasses. Both boys shot Adam a glare.

Adam could not contain his laughter. Hermione was also laughing.

"Hermione, what are you doing in here", Ron groaned as he stood.

"Merry Christmas to you too", she said.

She gave Harry and Ron their presents and walked over to Adam and handed him his gift. Adam scooted over on his bed so she could sit on it. Hermione sat on his already made bed.

"Merry Christmas, Hermione", Adam said with a smile while handing her a gift.

"Merry Christmas, Adam", Hermione said with a similar smile.

The four spent some time opening their gifts. Adam was surprised by his gifts.

His parents had sent him a statue of a hooded wizard holding a staff. It was smaller than the dragon statue they sent him last year, but it looked like the two go together. They also sent him a book titled 'The Twelve Knights'.

Jason, Ben, and Emma had clearly worked together on their gift to him. They had gotten him dueling robes. The robes held a mostly black color with touches of dark red on the trimming and the inside. It looked like it goes with the holster from last year. Attached to it was a note from Jason.

'Merry Christmas, Adam! I plan on coming by the castle, so we'll talk then.'

That did not make Adam feel too good. He knows that Jason and his parents were made aware of the situations, but he did not prepare for speaking to them just yet. It also made him think. They have not written letters since the year started, excluding the ones from his birthday.

Adam shook off the feeling. He continued opening his gifts. Ron and Harry both got him candy. He was okay with it. With his diet not being a diet, he always loved having candy around. He just would never buy it for himself.

He opened the jumper he got from Mrs. Weasley and put it on immediately. It felt very comfortable with the rest of his clothes.

Lastly, was Hermione's gift. It was clearly a book, not surprising. He opened it. Then his eyes widened. It was 'Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them'. He did not have a copy of his own, so it felt great to finally have one. Plus, like the phoenix book, it had note written in it.

He looked at her. "How?"

Hermione smiled. "I asked my parents if they could go by Diagon Alley and find it. I didn't know if you already had it, but-"

"I didn't have one. Thank you so much", Adam said as he pulled Hermione into a hug.

The pair were probably hugging much longer than they should have but neither cared. The same feeling Hermione felt the night they hugged in the common room returned and she enjoyed it.

When they did break apart, Ron was already eating some of the candy he received. Harry looked at Hermione.

"Is the potion ready?"

Hermione nodded. "It is. I'm thinking we do it tonight. The last ingredient we need, however, is the hairs from Crabbe and Goyle."

"Whot abou you an Adam", Ron asked with a mouth full of candy and chocolate.

"Dude, finish chewing first", Adam said with a chuckle.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "I've already got the hair. Remember Millicent Bulstrode at the Dueling Club? Some of her hair got on my robes when she was chocking me."

"You said that way too nonchalantly. Too much for comfort, to be honest", Adam said.

"What about you", Harry asked, looking at Adam. "Did you already get hair too?"

"There are a few other Slytherins here that I could've taken from but they all run when they see me. The only way I could get close enough, without being suspicious, would be a disillusionment charm. And that's dangerous to try right now."

"Does that mean you're not coming with", Ron asked.

"I can't. It's better that way. I can help you hide Crabbe and Goyle and just keep an eye out for anyone who could disrupt our plans."

Harry and Ron nodded. Then Harry looked at Adam, confused.

"Wait. 'Hide Crabbe and Goyle'?"

"Well yeah. Can't have them walking in on you talking to Malfoy, now can we?"

Later in the day, the four were in the Great Hall. It was decorated very festively for Christmas. Harry and Ron were playing chess. Hermione was watching them, trying to give Harry tips, but it got him nowhere.

Fred and George were sitting at the table too. They were also playing chess using an older set. The way they played, however, was by yelling each move, hoping to mess with Harry and Ron. At times, it worked.

Adam was also sitting at the table. He was sitting next to Ron, while reading the book Hermione got him.

"Your nose is in a book while your friends play chess? Seems right", a voice said suddenly.

It made Ron jump. Harry and Hermione looked up. The owner of the voice was standing behind Adam.

Adam looked up with a smile on his face. He got up from the seat, turned around, and immediately hugged his brother. Jason chuckled while he hugged Adam.

"Merry Christmas, bro", Jason said.

"Merry Christmas", Adam said with a wide smile.

They separated and Jason looked at Adam with a smirk. "So, ears like a bat and you couldn't hear me walk over, huh?"

"I was distracted", Adam said.

"If you say so", Jason laughed. He looked at everyone at the table. "Good to see you guys again." He spotted Hermione and smiled. "You must be Hermione. It's nice to finally meet you."

He extended his hand and Hermione shook it with a smile.

"It's nice to meet you too, Jason."

"Do you all mind if I borrow my brother for a moment", Jason asked as he wrapped his arm around Adam's shoulders.

"You can keep him", Fred said.

Adam turned to face the twins. He pulled out his wand and flicked it. A chess piece flew off the board and hit Fred in the forehead. George let out a burst of laughter. As did Hermione, Ron, and Harry.

Adam and Jason walked a short distance away to be out of earshot. They sat down at the table. Once they were alone, Jason's face became serious.

"Are you doing okay", Jason asked.

Adam nodded.

"Don't do that, Adam. Not to me. I know you've been going through some things and you still have one term to go. Mom and dad are worried. Emma and Ben are too, to be honest. Emma watched you burn that snake."

"You guys don't need to worry, okay? I know it's elemental magic. Dumbledore told me."

Jason slowly nodded. "Okay. How are the private lessons with Snape?"

"We've only had one so far, but it was interesting."

"Don't worry. I'm sure he'll start doing more after the break is over. For now, just have fun with your friends."

Adam smiled. "I will."

"Good", Jason said as he stood. "By the way, Hermione is really cute."

Adam stood up too and punched Jason in the arm. Jason laughed while Adam hit him again.

"I'll see you after term", Jason said as he hugged Adam again.

"I love you, Jason."

"Love you too, Adam."

The two broke apart and Jason left. Adam returned to his friends and started reading his book again.

They soon ate the feast prepared for dinner. It was magnificent. Adam had three plates of everything he thought looked good. Then he ate a lot of the desert. He had to scarf down his pudding quickly because Hermione was beckoning them out.

The four went to Moaning Myrtle's restroom. The cauldron on the floor was bubbling.

"Looks lovely", Adam muttered.

"It looks exactly as it should", Hermione said, looking at the Potions book.

Adam and Hermione looked at Harry and Ron.

"Time to get hairs", Adam said.

"How", Harry asked.

"Crabbe and Goyle can't control themselves where food is involved", Adam said. He grabbed the two chocolate cakes next to the cauldron. "That's why Hermione and I made these filled with a sleeping draught."

"You'll make sure they eat them and then stuff them in a broom cupboard", Hermione added.

"This sounds dangerous", Harry said.

"Do you want to talk to Malfoy or not", Adam asked.

"Fine", Ron said.

The two boys grabbed the cakes and left. Adam went with them while Hermione made sure the potion was finished.

The boys walked to the Entrance Hall and saw the two Slytherins were done stuffing their faces. Harry and Ron set the cakes down and ran and hid behind a suit of armor with Adam. They watched the two boys greedily eat the cakes and fall unconscious.

"Let's get the hairs", Adam said.

Harry and Ron pulled Crabbe, by his legs, to the cupboard. Adam pulled Goyle, also by the legs, to the same cupboard. After Ron and Harry grabbed the hairs, Adam stuffed the unconscious bodies into the cupboard.

They ran back to the restroom. When they entered, they saw Hermione pouring the sludge of a potion into three bottles. Harry and Ron walked over to them. Hermione gave them each a bottle before dropping the hairs into hers. Ron and Harry did the same.

"Bottoms up", Adam said.

"You don't have to drink it", Ron said with a disgusted face.

"No I do not", Adam said with a smile.

It looked awful. It smelled awful. Adam was glad he did not have to taste it too. Watching his friends chug it down was enough to make him sick. He prides himself on having a strong stomach, but that was gross to watch.

"I think I'm going to be sick", Ron said as he held his stomach and ran to a stall.

"Me too", Hermione said as she did the same as Ron. She held her stomach and ran to a stall.

Adam looked at Harry. The boy with glasses looked normal. Suddenly, he started changing. His skin started bubbling and transforming. Adam took a few steps back. Harry transformed into Goyle right in front of Adam's eyes.

"That's incredible", Adam muttered.

Harry looked at himself in the mirror. Then he turned to Adam.

"How do I look", he asked.

"Punchable", Adam said with a laugh.

A stall door opened and Crabbe walked out. Adam and the transformed Harry looked at him.

"Wow", Adam said.

"I feel repulsing", Ron said in Crabbe's voice.

"You look it too", Harry added with a smile.

"Where's Hermione", Ron asked.

"Hermione", Adam said. "You okay?"

"You guys go ahead. I won't be able to go."

"Go", Adam said. "You guys only have an hour. Get what we need and leave Malfoy. I'll stay with her."

Adam watched as Crabbe and Goyle nodded and left. "That was... Oh we should never do this again."

"I'm inclined to agree", Hermione said from behind her still closed stall.

"Hermione, what's wrong?"

"The hair... It wasn't Millicent Bulstrode's."

"Whose was it?"

The stall door slowly opened. "She has a cat", Hermione said weakly.

Adam froze when he saw her. His mouth opened slightly. His eyes were wide. He blinked a few times to make sure he was actually looking at Hermione. Except, it was not Hermione. It was a cat. Or at least, Hermione now looking like a cat.

"The potion doesn't work for animal transformations."

Adam shook his head. "It does not."

"You're making fun of me", Hermione said.

"No, no, Hermione, I'm not. I just wasn't expecting this."

Adam walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her. Hermione returned the hug.

"If it makes you feel any better, you make an adorable cat", Adam said quietly.

Hermione laughed lightly against him. The laugh was enough to make Adam smile and tighten the hug.

It took a few minutes of convincing, but Adam was finally able to get Hermione to go to the hospital wing. He said that he would return to the restroom and wait for Harry and Ron. When they arrived, Madam Pomfrey took one look and shook her head.

"Care to explain", she asked, looking at them.

Hermione was about to try and lie but Adam spoke first.

"Hermione and I were trying to make a Polyjuice potion to impress Professor Snape but the hair wasn't human."

Madam Pomfrey stared at Adam for a moment before looking at Hermione. "Go get into a bed." Then she looked at Adam as Hermione walked away. "Learn to lie better, but thank you for telling me what potion it was", she whispered.

"I know", Adam replied just as quiet. "I'll be back later with Harry and Ron", he said louder to Hermione.

She nodded to him.

Adam left the hospital wing and walked back to the restroom. He was only a few corridors away when he ran into Snape.

"Mr. Davis, what are you doing out and about all alone?"

"Going for a walk", Adam said quickly.

"Near the place where you were found with Mrs. Norris? One may think that to be suspicious."

Adam gulped. "Just a matter of coincidence, Professor."

Snape squinted his eyes slightly. "Very well." His eyes returned to the original position. "I have decided that your lessons will continue next term. Understand, however, that they will be more intense due to the time we have lost. Enjoy your walk."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said in an effort to contain his excitement. "Thank you, Professor."

Snape continued walking away while Adam continued to the restroom. The whole way, he was thinking about the private lessons. He thought that their grown intensity would be difficult but he was excited for the challenge.

When Adam got to the restroom, he walked in to see Harry and Ron, looking normal, talking. They turned to look at him.

"Where were you", Harry asked. "And where's Hermione?"

"There was a problem with Hermione's potion. Turns out, the hair she got was from Bulstrode's cat."

"Does that mean Hermione became a cat", Ron asked.

"No. The potion doesn't transform animals. She looks like a cat, but she didn't become one. Anyway, I took her to the hospital wing. On my way back, I ran into Snape."

"Was he suspicious at all", Harry asked.

"Kinda, but I think I managed to shake him off our trail. How did it go with Malfoy?"

Harry and Ron looked at each other. Then they looked at Adam.

"We've got loads of information", Ron said with a smile.

Adam grabbed his potions book and they left the restroom. They returned to the common room without running into anyone. Once they were safely in their common room, Harry and Ron started telling Adam everything Malfoy told them.

By the end of the explanation, Adam could not believe his ears.

"So, let me get this straight. Malfoy hates the Weasleys, which is nothing new. Malfoy is blaming Dumbledore for everything. Not surprising. And the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago."

Ron and Harry nodded.

"That's pretty much it", Harry said.

"Oh yeah, and Malfoy hopes Hermione is next", Ron said.

Adam clenched his fist. "Of course he does."

Adam started thinking about it all. Then something tugged on his brain. The part with Lucius Malfoy.

"Hang on. You said Lucius Malfoy didn't say who opened it?"

"Yeah", Harry replied.

Adam stood up from the chair he was in. "If that's true, then Malfoy really does have nothing to do with it."

Harry and Ron nodded too.

"Unfortunately", Ron muttered.

The next term started up and Hermione was depressed. She was hoping she would be able to go to classes but Madam Pomfrey did not let her. In an effort to make her feel better, Adam visited everyday, with notes, and explanations for homework and what they did. Harry and Ron visited during every evening they could without falling behind. Emma also visited, partly to yell at Adam.

Hermione did feel better with this. She made it look like it was because she was not falling behind in classes. A part of it was because of that. For the most part, it was Adam making her feel better. Adam would be trying his hardest to make her laugh and feel better whenever he could.

Some days, they would just sit and talk about the homework or the activities in the class. There were a few times they did not talk at all. Adam would just sit next to the bed and do homework while Hermione read a book.

It was all making her happy.

One day, after Potions, Adam was sitting with her and telling her about what Snape had them do. He also told her about Snape telling him at the end of class that their lessons would begin in a few days.

Suddenly, Harry and Ron came rushing inside and ran over to them. Harry was carrying a book of some sort.

"What's that", Adam asked when he saw it.

"A book we found in Moaning Myrtle's restroom. Turns out, someone threw it at her", Harry replied.

Adam took it from Harry and instantly felt how damp it was. Discarding that thought, he flipped through it. The pages were blank. There was an etching on the first fold of the book. 'T. M. Riddle'.

"Who is this", Adam asked, reading the name.

"Tom Marvolo Riddle", Ron said. "I remembered seeing the name on a trophy Filch made me clean during detention."

"And the book is fifty years old", Harry added.

Hermione, who was told what Malfoy said when Harry and Ron first visited, perked up at this. "Really? That means Tom Riddle was here at Hogwarts when it happened. Maybe he wrote down what he saw. Maybe even what the creature is."

"One problem with that", Adam said. He held it out in front of them and flipped through the empty pages.

"It's blank", Ron said, defeated. "Who keeps an empty diary?"

"Let me try something", Hermione said.

Adam handed her the diary. She set it on her lap and pulled out her wand. She tapped it three times.

"Aparecium!"

Nothing happened.

"What was that", Harry asked.

"It's a revealing charm", Adam replied.

"Hang on", Hermione said. She grabbed her bag next to the bed and pulled out a red eraser. "It's a Revealer. I got it in Diagon Alley."

She rubbed the Revealer on the diary but nothing happened.

"Why isn't it working", Hermione groaned.

"There's nothing in there to see", Ron said.

Adam stared at the book. "Or it's a dark spell."

They looked at him.

He looked up at them. "I may be wrong. And I'm hoping I am, but I've read about spells so dark and powerful, basic magic is completely useless."

Hermione pushed the diary off her lap. Harry closed it and put it in his pocket.

"Be careful, Harry. We don't know what kind of magic is in that book", Adam said.

Harry nodded.

Harry and Ron left the hospital wing. Adam stayed for a few more hours, going over the Potions homework with Hermione.

The next few days, there was a fresh air to Hogwarts. There were no more attacks since Sir Nicholas and Justin Finch-Fletchley. Everyone was in higher spirits, especially Hermione because she got to leave the hospital wing.

Adam, however, found the timing quite suspicious. He did not tell anyone, but he was curious. The night after Harry and Ron found the diary, Adam started thinking. The last time the Chamber was open was fifty years ago. That is how old the diary is. It was not found during the attacks. Suddenly, it turns up in a restroom and the attacks stop. It not only turned up, though, someone else had it and got rid of it.

He was not sure if it actually meant anything, but it was something he was thinking about. He does not believe in coincidences. Not formally, anyway. There are times when fate wants to be funny. He was just hoping this was one of those times.

One morning, a few days after Hermione left the hospital wing, Adam did his normal routine. He did a few laps around the castle grounds. He added in a few other exercises that his dad said he should do to keep other muscle groups working.

He went back to the dormitory and got ready for the day. He walked back to the common room and Hermione was waiting for him. The two went to the Great Hall and sat down. Hermione was asking Adam questions about their classes for the day just to make sure she was on track. It was her third time asking the same questions. Adam, however, did not mind answering them again for her.

They started eating as the Great Hall filled up with students. Harry and Ron joined them too.

As they were enjoying breakfast, Snape walked down the Gryffindor table. He had the same expressionless face he always had. Everyone watched him with intrigue as he set a letter down in front of Adam and walked away.

"Adam, why is Snape giving you letters", Neville asked from a few seats down.

"Detention", Adam responded. "I stuffed Crabbe in a broom closet."

The stunned look on Neville's face was almost enough to make Adam break out in laughter. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were also trying their hardest not to laugh. While they knew the truth for the letter, they were not expecting Adam to be quick with a lie.

Neville slowly nodded as he and a few of the other Gryffindors who heard Adam turned back to their breakfast. Adam looked at his friends and smiled.

"Why didn't you say Goyle too", Ron asked.

"I have to save something for the next letter", Adam whispered before breaking out into a quiet laugh.

They left the Great Hall and went to their classes. They had Defense Against the Dark Arts, where Lockhart was going on and on about defeating some creature Adam was fairly sure was extinct. Then they went to Transfiguration. They had to be escorted to the classroom by Lockhart.

When they arrived, Lockhart started bragging about being the reason the Chamber was closed and the attacks stopped. On one hand, Adam had to agree. If the creature spent ten minutes in a locked room, alone with Lockhart, it would die of boredom, and with any luck, take Lockhart with it.

When they were done with those classes, during lunch, Adam opened the letter from Snape.

'Tonight at five. Prefect Reigns will be waiting near the staircases for you.'

"Looks like Snape doesn't want me going to the dungeons alone", Adam said.

"Why would he", Hermione asked. "All of the Professors are being asked to escort their students to the next class out of fear of the creature."

"I've proven I can take care of myself."

"Take it as a sign he likes you", Harry said. "If it was me, he'd probably send no one to walk with me. He wouldn't care if I died."

Adam looked at Ron and Hermione before looking at Harry. "Way to brighten the mood, Potter."

They finished their classes and went to the common room. Adam dropped his bag off in his dormitory before leaving.

Like Snape's letter said, Joseph was waiting by the staircases. They talked the whole way to the dungeons. Joseph was prying a little bit on what the private lessons were for but Adam did not budge.

When they arrived, Joseph knocked on Snape's office door and Snape opened it. He looked down at Adam for a moment before looking at Joseph.

"Will you be able to escort him to the Great Hall afterwards", Snape asked.

"I'm afraid not, Professor. I've been asked by Professor McGonagall to help with a transfiguration example for her next few classes."

"Very well. We will figure something out. Come in, Mr. Davis."

Adam waved at Joseph as he left before stepping into Snape's office. Snape closed the door and walked to the tea kettle. He poured himself a cup and walked back to his desk, beckoning Adam to follow. Adam followed him and saw the same chair from their previous lesson.

"Sit down, Mr. Davis."

Adam sat down and watched as Snape took a sip from his tea cup. Snape set the cup down on his desk before looking at Adam.

"Today, we will continue to work on maintaining the connection."

"Yes, Professor."

"Good. Now, establish the connection."

Adam stared Snape in the eye. He established the connection. Adam started seeing Snape's recent memories. A few were being blocked from him. Adam remembered reading that people can block a legilimens access to certain memories.

They stared at each other for a few minutes. The silence was deafening. Snape did not do anything. Adam was becoming confused. A part of him was thinking Snape was trying to make him be in a false sense of comfortability.

Without warning, Snape turned and started walking around his office. At first, Adam thought he had lost the connection but he did not. He was still in Snapes head. He was still seeing Snape's memories.

"Very good, Mr. Davis. Now, hold it", Snape said in Adam's head.

Snape started walking around some more. Adam did his best to follow Snape with his eyes. Snape would duck out of sight, weakening the connection. Adam, however, managed to keep hold of it.

"Now, turn away from me."

Adam did exactly that. He turned his head to not be looking at Snape. Almost immediately, he felt the connection being held by a thread.

"Hold it", Snape said in Adam's head.

"I can't."

"Hold it", Snape said again.

Adam's head started pounding. It was light but worsening by the seconds.

"Hold it."

Adam clenched his fists. He was trying very hard to keep the connection, but the last thread snapped. Adam lost it. When he felt it gone, Adam took a few deep breaths to ease the pain in his head.

"You lost it", Snape said, walking back into view.

"I know", Adam muttered.

"We cannot move on until you learn to keep the connection."

"Yes, Professor."

"Re-establish the connection without looking at me."

Adam nodded while he closed his eyes. It took him a few tries but he was able to connect to Snape's mind. It was a weak connection, but a connection none the less, and that is what Adam cared about.

By the time the hour ended, Adam had successfully kept the connection without making eye contact. There were times throughout the hour where he lost it due to Snape doing something or Adam becoming weak. By the end, he was able to keep it no matter what happened.

Snape made Adam a potion to help his pounding head. After he drank it all, the two left Snape's office and went to the Great Hall for dinner. They broke apart when they entered, ignoring the strange looks many students were giving them.

Unless it was with a Slytherin, everyone thought it impossible to see Professor Snape casually walking with another student into the Great Hall.

"How was it", Hermione whispered when Adam sat down.

"Good", Adam replied with a smile. "I've finished the first task."

"How many do you have to do", Ron asked.

Adam shrugged. "It's up to him and how much he wants to show me."

They ate dinner and talked. After that, they went to the common room. Adam did not stay long because his head was still aching from the lesson. He went to bed around the same time as Ron and Harry which was not normal.

As soon as his head hit the pillow, he was asleep.

Unfortunately, his slumber was short lived because he felt someone shaking him awake. Adam opened his eyes to see Harry standing over him. Adam groaned and rubbed his eyes.

"What is it, Harry?"

"It was Hagrid. He opened the Chamber of Secrets."

Chapter Text

"Harry, you can't be serious", Adam said.

They were in the courtyard, after just eating breakfast. Harry just finished telling Hermione everything he told Adam and Ron the night before.

"I'm telling you, it was Hagrid."

"How do you know", Hermione asked.

"Tom Riddle told me."

"Explain that part again", Adam said. "I still don't get it."

"The ink disappeared every time I wrote something down. And then, I was in some sort of memory. I saw Hagrid talking to a creature that Tom Riddle claims killed a student. A Muggleborn at that."

"And you believe everything Tom Riddle showed you", Ron asked.

"Yeah, Harry. You've known Hagrid longer than Riddle. How do you know he's not lying to you", Hermione asked.

Adam stared at his friends, dumbfounded. While the claims were something that had to be discussed, and they would be, Harry being sucked into the book was not a discussion topic? If anything, it would be the first thing to discuss.

"We all know Hagrid got expelled in his third year", Harry said. "This is why. It has to be. He wanted to help a creature. Maybe he didn't intend on it killing anyone, but he still was responsible for it getting out."

"You don't know that", Adam said. "Yes, Hagrid likes strange creatures. That doesn't mean he accidentally set one loose in the school. That also doesn't mean he's the one doing it now."

"I'm not saying he's doing it now. I'm saying that if Hagrid did open it fifty years ago, then he knows more than we do."

"So, should we go see him and ask him", Hermione asked.

"That'd be a cheerful visit. 'Hello, Hagrid. Tell us, have you been setting anything mad and hairy loose in the castle lately?'"

"Mad and hairy? Yeh wouldn' be talkin' 'bout me would yeh?"

The four froze and slowly turned around to face the giant man.

"No", they all said together.

An awkward silence fell over them. Lucky for them, Adam thought, Snape walked over to them.

"'Ello, Professor Snape", Hagrid said with a hearty smile.

"Hagrid", Snape replied with his usual neutral face. He looked at the four Gryffindors. "What are we talking about?"

"Nothing, Professor", Harry said.

Snape stared at him for a moment. Then his eyes traveled to Adam. "Mr. Davis, a moment, please."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said.

Adam walked away from the group. He saw out of the corner of his eye, Hagrid walked away from the others while they watched Adam and Snape.

"Your next lesson will be tomorrow at five in my office", Snape said.

"Yes, Professor", Adam replied with a small smile.

Snape turned and walked away, his black robes flailing behind him. Adam walked back to his friends who looked at him.

"My next lesson is tomorrow."

"So soon", Hermione asked with concern. "You're still recovering from yesterday."

"Well, yeah, but he said we'd be hitting them harder due to lost time. Besides, it's helping with my headaches. The more I become used to using the stronger magic, the less I get the headaches. It's a win win. Just with a temporary loss in the middle."

"How do you do that", Ron asked. "How do you find the bright side to everything?"

Adam smiled. "I have a lot of experience", he said while rubbing his hand against his robes.

He was rubbing over his heart. When he noticed it, he forced his arm down and looked at his friends.

The next day arrived and the second years were greeted with something they were not expecting. They had to start planning for their classes for their third year. Adam and Emma had been planning for this. Their parents told them, before they started second year, that this would be something to expect.

The twins made their way to the library so they could figure it out. Hermione wanted to join them, which neither objected to. Harry and Ron also ended up joining them because they had no clue what to do.

Adam and Emma were going over the list of subjects with great detail. Hermione quickly decided to check off each one, something only Adam notice her do. Harry and Ron were complaining about the different subjects and decided to do the same classes.

Emma started checking off the classes that seemed to be the most intellectually based for her. It was something Christine recommend she did. Adam, however, was a tougher case. Both his mom and dad said to do what fit best. Jason agreed.

Adam checked off a bunch of different classes. He did not have as many as Hermione did, but it was still a lot.

Later that evening, Adam walked to the dungeons. Joseph Reigns joined him when he saw Adam walking. They walked to Snape's office which was open. Joseph walked away with a wave. Adam knocked on the open door and walked inside.

"Good. Now we can begin", Snape said as he walked over to the door and shut it. "Take a seat, Mr. Davis."

Adam sat in the chair and watched as Snape walked over to his desk and sat down too.

"Since you have shown me you can keep your concentration, it's time we move on to the next step. What does your book say about barriers? I know you've read it all by now."

"It says that barriers are like walls people can put up in their minds to keep someone from accessing a certain memory."

"Yes, that is correct. I will say that the barriers are not the same as occlumency. What does occlumency require?"

"It keeps someone out of your head entirely", Adam answered.

"Good. Today we will be working on breaking barriers."

"I've read that barriers are difficult to break."

"They can be." Snape rose from his chair and started walking around the office with his hands behind his back. "This is why it is important to know the difference between barriers and occlumency. The latter takes a very strong will and a very strong mind to accomplish. The former, on the other hand, less so.

"The strength of a barrier is dependent on what it is protecting. There are certain memories one can deem so important, so powerful, so... precious, that they put up strong barriers to protect the memory. Other memories do not have such protection. Notice with me. I'm sure you've seen some of my more recent memories?"

Adam nodded.

"This is because grading homework and teaching class is not considered a precious memory to me. You've also seen barriered memories, haven't you?"

"Yes, Professor."

"Good. Those are very select memories and the focus of today's lesson. I will ask one thing of you before we start, and if you cannot do this, we stop all lessons. Understood?"

Adam nodded.

"You must not tell anyone about the memories you see. They are precious to me."

Adam slowly nodded. "I promise I won't tell anyone, Professor."

"I'm trusting you to keep your word, Mr. Davis. Now, make the connection and find the first memory."

Adam did as he was told. He made the connection without looking at Snape. It was instant and Snape knew it.

"Impressive", Snape said in Adam's head. "Find the memory."

Adam began searching through Snape's memories. He saw a lot of grading and teaching. There were a few scenes of Snape yelling at students and taking points away. The deeper Adam went, the more scenes he found like that.

Then he hit a stopping point. In his head, it felt like he hit a brick wall. A barrier. Adam tried to take a better look. The best he could do without getting through the barrier was an incredibly blurry scene. So blurry, in fact, he could not identify a thing in the memory. No background, no people, possibly two muffled voices. Nothing was recognizable.

"The purpose of this is to break the barrier", Snape said. "Not try to peer through without breaking it."

"I know", Adam replied.

The problem is, Adam does not know how to get through a barrier. And all Snape was saying was get through it. Adam thought about what the book said. It was essentially a fight of will power. The stronger the will to protect the memory, the stronger the barrier would be.

All Adam had to do was break Snape's will. How hard could that be?

Adam learned the answer very quick.

Attacking a barrier in the mind was like running at a wall over and over again, hoping for a different outcome. If this is what attacking a barrier was like, Adam did not want to think about occlumency.

For the majority of their time, Adam was trying to break the one barrier to the memory. A few times, he lost the connection to Snape, forcing him to have to start over. By the time the hour was over, Adam's nose was bleeding and his head felt like mush. The only bright side was that Snape looked weaker.

"Was I getting through", Adam asked himself.

"You were", Snape said out loud. "Don't forget, I'm still in your head."

"Right", Adam muttered.

Adam used a wipe Snape gave him to clean his face of the blood. Snape made a potion for Adam and a cup of tea for himself. He set the potion down in front of Adam as he sat down with the tea.

"You did well today", Snape said.

"I didn't get through the barrier", Adam said before drinking the potion.

"I never said it would be easy. Being the youngest legilimens and occlumens in centuries comes with its own challenges. Not to mention, the challenges that come with yourself. It will take time but you will learn to do it."

"Will I actually be done by the end of term?"

Snape was silent for a moment. Adam took this as his opportunity to drink more of the potion. While he did not know exactly what it did, he was glad it tasted good.

"You will. I'll make sure of it."

Snape grabbed a piece of parchment and started writing on it. Adam did not pay attention to it. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back. He took a few sips of the potion and took a few deep breaths.

"Take this and keep it on you at all times", Snape said suddenly.

Adam opened his eyes to see Snape holding the parchment out to him. It was now folded. Adam took it and put it in his pocket. He would read it at a later time.

Adam walked back to Gryffindor tower and entered the common room. There, he saw Hermione sitting anxiously on one of the couches. As soon as she saw Adam, she ran over to him.

"Hermione, what's going on?"

"Your dormitory was ransacked", she said hastily.

Adam ran up the stairs and entered to see all of his roommates already there. All of the beds looked pristine, except for Harry's. Pages of books covered the floor. Harry's trunk was thrown open and rifled through. Adam walked over to look over his things.

Nothing of his looked to be touched. He checked his own trunk and nothing was wrong. Everything was where it was supposed to be. He looked for the items that held the most value to him and they were still there. Adam let out a breath of relief.

Ron tapped on Adam's shoulder and beckoned him to follow. The two boys plus Harry went back down the stairs and joined Hermione.

"Whoever did it has the diary", Harry whispered.

"That's all they took", Adam asked.

Harry nodded.

"It makes no sense", Hermione said. "The only people who can get in here are Gryffindors."

"Who would take a blank diary", Ron asked.

"Probably whoever had it before you", Adam said looking at Harry.

The three looked at Adam.

"I've been thinking. These attacks are happening, right? No diary. Suddenly, you find the diary in the restroom. Myrtle said someone threw it at her. The attacks stop. It's been quiet. Maybe whoever got rid of the diary was responsible for the attacks. Now, they want it back."

"But how did they know Harry had it", Hermione asked.

"Malfoy", Adam responded. "Don't you remember? During Valentine's Day when you were trying to get away from the singing goblin, your bag tore. Malfoy saw the diary and held it in plain view. We weren't the only Gryffindors there."

"Are you saying a Gryffindor is the heir of Slytherin", Harry asked, looking around.

"Everyone thought it was you for a while, didn't they", Hermione said.

"Either that or the diary played the same tricks on them that it did with you", Adam said. "Think about it. The diary showed you something you were looking for. What if it did the same with the thief? We know nothing of this Tom Riddle." Adam's eyes widened slightly. He turned to Ron. "Do you know what house he was in?"

Ron shook his head. "The trophies never said."

Adam looked at Harry. "What about you? He took you to his memory. Did you see his colors?"

"Now that you mention it, he was wearing the Hogwarts robes we wore before we were sorted", Harry said.

"And that wasn't a red flag to you", Hermione asked.

"I was focused on the memory, Hermione."

"Altered memory", Adam muttered.

"What", Ron asked. "What's 'altered memory'?"

"I read about it in my legilimency and occlumency book. It's when a wizard or witch alters a specific detail of their memory while everything else stays the same. Humans do it, just for different reasons. Whether it's to protect us from something in the memory, fill in details we didn't know or remember, or to conceal the truth.

"If he was wearing the robes worn before being sorted, then he was trying to hide that detail from you, Harry. And there's only one house most people would be cautious of."

"Slytherin", the other three whispered together.

Adam nodded. "Tom Riddle must've been in Slytherin. He knew that if you saw his green robes, you would be on guard. At the very least, you would've questioned the validity of his words and the memory itself. Instead, you wake me and Ron up, saying Hagrid opened the Chamber."

"Adam, what are you trying to say", Harry asked.

Hermione's eyes widened. "Don't you see, Harry? Why would Tom Riddle hide his house if wouldn't give away he was a Slytherin? If I'm following Adam's train of thought correctly, then Tom Riddle originally opened the Chamber of Secrets. And now, he's manipulated some poor Gryffindor into opening it again."

Hermione looked at Adam. The boy had a smile on his face and he nodded. This made Hermione smile and start blushing.

Harry and Ron looked at each other then at Adam and Hermione. The looks on the boys' faces told Adam everything he needed to know.

"You don't believe me, do you?"

"It's just hard to fully believe, that's all", Harry said. "How could he manipulate a Gryffindor into opening the Chamber? And, if Tom Riddle is the heir of Slytherin, then how did a Gryffindor end up with his diary in the first place?"

"I don't know that yet", Adam admitted. "But that's not what's important."

"What is, then", Ron asked.

"If I'm right about the attacks and the diary being connected, then another attack is imminent", Adam said. "The castle, the students, even the Professors have grown too complacent with the calm. A predator doesn't strike on routine. A predator strikes on the weakest... the most vulnerable... and when you least expect it."

Ron gulped. Harry and Hermione look as if they just heard the most messed up muggle horror story of their lives.

"I hope you're wrong, Adam", Harry said.

"Me too", Adam replied.

The next few days were a whirlwind. The four of them, while cautious of Adam's theory, were confident in the fact that it was a Gryffindor that took the diary. So, they were careful about which Gryffindors they spoke to.

Adam and Hermione were back in the library, trying to read more of the books on magical creatures. This time, Harry and Ron were helping, but it still led to nothing.

What did not help was that Harry had Quidditch practice after dinner. Their next match was coming up and Oliver Wood wanted them to be prepared for anything. Unless it was class or homework, Harry had to be on the pitch.

The evening before the match arrived, and Adam was once again in Snape's office for another lesson. At first, he wanted to protest and lie about having to do homework, but Hermione convinced him to go. She decided to go to the library to do more research. Ron went with her. Harry was busy at Quidditch practice.

Snape had Adam do the same thing as last time. Adam had to break the barrier to the memory. He stood from the chair, staring at Snape. Adam knew, based off the strength of the barrier, it was a deeply personal memory. An hour disappeared, but Adam was not giving up. He was ready to pass out, his nose would not stop bleeding, but he wanted to keep trying. Snape allowed it.

Fifteen minutes into it, Adam finally managed to break the barrier. He collapsed onto his knees as he did so, using the chair to support himself. Throughout, Adam managed to hold the connection. When he saw the memory, Adam realized why it was so personal to Snape.

Adam could see it as clearly as he saw Snape in front of him.

The blur cleared. There was Dumbledore, standing in front of Snape. Neither looked to be much younger than they do now. It was not just an image, however. It was a full memory. Dumbledore stood before Snape, telling him to be his spy.

Snape did not look pleased with this request. Snape was telling Dumbledore he had other obligations. A very important one at that. Dumbledore said he knew what it was, but his request was too important.

Then the memory stopped.

Adam let out a few shaky breaths as he tried to push himself up. He managed to sit in the chair. Snape immediately started making the potion. Only this time, it was stronger. Adam quickly realized something about the memory.

"It stopped because you wanted it to stop. I didn't lose the connection. You used occlumency, didn't you?"

Snape did not face Adam, but the Gryffindor could tell Snape was nodding.

"Why? I said I wouldn't tell anyone."

"I'm aware of that, Mr. Davis, and I thank you for keeping it a secret. However, the rest of that memory is something I will keep secret for now."

Adam did not respond. He focused on his breathing to keep his head from getting fully smushed. He was tired and ready to fall asleep. Snape walked over to him and gave him the bottle with the potion. Adam started drinking it.

"How much more is there for me to learn?"

"Not much more, but I must warn you. It only gets more difficult from here. The pain you are feeling in your head may very well be worsened the next we meet."

Adam slowly nodded as he drank the potion. "Yes, Professor", he said after he swallowed.

Adam was able to leave Snape's office a few minutes after he finished the potion. Joseph was with him, but the Slytherin Prefect was clearly focusing on something else. He kept muttering under his breath. Once Adam was back in Gryffindor tower, he crawled through the portrait hole and walked into the common room.

His head was still throbbing enough, that he could concentrate on almost nothing. He climbed the stairs and went to his dorm. He was the only one it. Adam took some relief in that fact. He changed into his sleeping clothes and walked over to Trevor's cage.

"Hey, Trevor. You doin' alright?"

Adam waved his wand over the cage and a mist fell over it and Trevor. He did not know if Trevor enjoyed it, but it calmed Adam to think he was.

Adam walked over to his bed and climbed into it. Similar to how he went to bed after the last lesson, Adam was asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.

When he woke up the next day, both the potion and sleep did its job. His head felt normal. Adam climbed out of bed and put on his running clothes. He left the dormitory, left the common room, and went outside.

Adam ran a few laps around the castle. When he was done, he walked back to the tower and went to his dormitory. Adam changed into his robes, and went back to the common room. He saw Hermione waiting for him.

They walked to the Great Hall and started eating. Also in the Hall was the Gryffindor Quidditch team. The Hufflepuff team was also in the hall eating. Harry and Ron joined a few minutes later. Oliver Wood started talking to the team, and trying to motivate them.

Ron and Hermione went with the team when they started leaving for the pitch. Adam saw Emma talking to a Ravenclaw girl he did not recognize. He excused himself from the others and went over to his sister.

"Hey, Em."

Emma smiled when she saw her brother. "Hey, Adam."

The two embraced each other. When they separated, Adam looked at the Ravenclaw first year. She had enchanting blue eyes and very light blonde hair.

"Oh right. Adam, this is Luna Lovegood. Luna, this is my twin brother Adam."

"It's nice to meet you, Luna", Adam said, extending a hand.

"It's nice to meet you too, Adam", Luna said while shaking his hand.

Adam was surprised by her voice. He was not expecting it to be as soft and elegant as it was.

"Are you guys going to see the match", Adam asked.

"Luna wants to go creature hunting around the castle", Emma said.

"Creature hunting?"

"Yes", Luna said with a smile. "Hogwarts is swarming with Gulping Plimpies."

Adam stared at her for a moment. "I'm sure it is", he said as casually as possible.

Luna walked closer to Adam, examining his head. Adam leaned his head back slightly, raising his brow. His eyes traveled to Emma, hoping for an explanation. All Emma could do was hide her laughter.

"You have no Wrackspurts in your head."

Adam let out a nervous laugh. "That's good. Right?"

Luna stepped back. "Of course. It means you do not have anything making your brain fuzzy."

Adam smirked. "If that's what they do, then, there are a few people I need you to meet."

"Why aren't you in Ravenclaw like Emma?"

Adam shrugged. "I have no idea. The Sorting hat considered it. Actually, it considered every house before landing on-"

Adam immediately felt a severe thumping in his head. It was worse than he ever felt. Adam closed his eyes tightly and clutched his head with both hands. He could hear a voice yelling something. It was Emma yelling his name, but he could not hear it.

Adam stumbled back and he hit the wall. Adam started to yell as the pain was worsening. His mind was black and suddenly there was a light. Adam started to see something. There was a familiarity of the scene. It was the corridor outside the library. Then he saw someone. The blurry figure quickly became clear.

"Hermione", Adam whispered. "No", he yelled.

His eyes shot open. The pain in his head lessening but still very much present. He paid it no attention as he regained his balance and started running toward the library. Emma started yelling his name and chased after him.

All the hiking and exercising he had done in his life proved helpful. Adam was running down corridors, turning corners, and running down or up stairs without missing a beat. Adam ignored all the pain coursing through his head. When he got two corridors away, he ran passed Dumbledore and Snape.

The two Professors watched Adam run passed them. They looked at each other. Before either of them could say anything, Emma ran up to them and stopped. She took a second to catch her breath.

"What is wrong, Ms. Davis", Snape asked.

"Adam... He... We were...", Emma was still trying to catch her breath.

"Breathe", Dumbledore said calmly. "Then explain."

Emma took a few deep breaths. When she felt capable of speaking, she looked at Dumbledore. "Adam was talking with me and Luna Lovegood when he suddenly got a headache. He clutched his head and yelled in pain. Then I heard him whisper Hermione's name..."

The two Professors looked at each other again. This time, there was an alertness on their faces.

"Go, Severus", Dumbledore said.

Snape jogged in the direction Adam went. Dumbledore looked at Emma.

"Are you alright, Ms. Davis?"

Emma shook her head. Tears were threatening to fall. "What's wrong with Adam?"

Dumbledore wrapped his arm around Emma's shoulders. "Find Ms. Lovegood and return to the Ravenclaw common room."

"What about Adam, Professor?"

"Don't worry. I will speak to you when I can."

Emma nodded. She wiped her cheek of a fallen tear before going back the way she came.

Snape turned the corner of the library corridor and stopped when he saw Adam knelt next to a body on the floor. Snape slowly approached Adam and looked at the body on the floor. It was Hermione. She was petrified just like the others.

"Mr. Davis, I need you to step back", Snape said calmly.

Adam did not respond. In fact, he did not even acknowledge Snape's presence. Snape was about to kneel down and grab Adam when he saw another body on the ground. Snape walked over to it. A Ravenclaw Prefect was also petrified.

Dumbledore turned the corner and saw the scene. He stopped. His eyes traveled from Snape standing over the Ravenclaw girl to Adam knelt by Hermione. The Headmaster walked toward them, knelt down, and put an arm on Adam's shoulder.

"Come with me, Adam", Dumbledore said.

"I don't want to leave her", Adam said, trying to fight back the tears.

"Adam, you must come with me. Miss Granger will be taken care of."

It took Adam a moment before he nodded and rose to his feet with Dumbledore. The Headmaster looked at Snape.

"Severus, find Minerva and inform her there has been another attack."

By then, Madam Pince ran out of the library. Lockhart was right behind her.

"Irma, Gilderoy, take them to Poppy."

"Yes, Headmaster", Madam Pince said immediately.

Adam was in too much pain to say anything to Lockhart as he walked over to Hermione's body. Adam could feel something was still terribly wrong. It felt like something was pulling on his heart. It was not just sadness. There was more to it. He just did not know what.

Dumbledore led Adam away. They went to his office and Adam took a seat in the chair next to the fireplace. Fawkes flew from his perch and landed on the arm of the chair. He chirped and Adam started stroking his plumage.

Adam spent a few hours in Dumbledore's office. He was quietly sitting in the chair, stroking the feathers of the phoenix. Professors were in and out of Dumbledore's office. They were discussing what to tell the students, and even talking about shutting down the school.

A thunderstorm appeared over the school, seemingly out of nowhere. Rain was pouring hard on the castle.

Snape entered Dumbledore's office, with McGonagall right behind him. They both glanced in Adam's direction before walking to Dumbledore's desk. The Headmaster stood from his chair.

"Have all students been notified of the changes", Dumbledore asked.

"Yes, Headmaster", Snape replied.

"Good."

"How is Mr. Davis", McGonagall whispered.

"He's been quiet." Dumbledore looked at Adam. "Adam, do you mind joining us?"

Adam stopped stroking Fawkes and stood from the chair. He wiped his cheeks of the tears that fell before joining the three at the desk.

"Adam, I need you to tell us exactly what you saw in your head", Dumbledore said.

"Um, I remember when the headache started, there was a blackness in my head. I couldn't see anything. There was just pain. It was worse than all the previous times I've felt it. Then I started to see what looked like the library. After that, I could see Hermione. I saw her as clearly as I'm seeing you now."

"And that was all", Dumbledore asked.

Adam nodded. "The headache ceased after that." Adam's head lowered. "I knew this would happen", he mumbled. He looked back up at them. "Are my lessons going to stop too?"

"No", Snape replied. "We will temporarily stop them until we know how to continue."

"For now, Adam, please follow Professor McGonagall back to Gryffindor tower."

"Yes, Professor."

Adam and McGonagall walked out of the office, leaving Dumbledore and Snape at the desk. Snape looked at the Headmaster.

"The rain has not ceased since the attack."

"No", Dumbledore said lightly. "Adam's elemental magic is once again showing itself."

"How was his headache worsened?"

Dumbledore stroked his beard. "I fear it has something to do with Miss Granger. His close connection to her made it all the more painful to feel the attack." He looked Snape right in the eye. "I need to know if you believe if it is a good idea to move forward with his lessons."

"Why would it not be?"

"He is in a vulnerable state, Severus. His emotions are unpredictable. There is no telling what would happen if he were to enter your head and lose control."

"Then perhaps this is the perfect time to continue. Miss Granger's petrification may very well be what could define his will. It may even be a teacher for his emotional control."

Dumbledore stared at Snape for a moment before replying. "I refer to your judgement, Severus. But, if at any point, Adam's magic begins to become a threat to you or himself, all lessons stop immediately."

"Yes, Headmaster."

Snape gave a small bow before turning and taking his leave.

As Adam and McGonagall approached the tower, McGonagall was telling Adam everything she already told the other Gryffindors. Rules that Adam thought actually made sense given the circumstances. When she also said that no one was allowed to visit the hospital wing, he nearly lost it.

Where McGonagall probably would have normally become stern with any other student losing their minds in front of her, this time she was saddened. Her face kept the composure it normally held, but Adam could see the sadness behind it.

In a moment Adam never thought would ever happen, McGonagall hugged Adam. The heartache and anger he was feeling made him start crying. For the first time since finding Hermione's body, Adam was actually crying.

McGonagall spent a few minutes holding Adam as he cried. This is not normal for her, but seeing Adam like this broke her. There are things she knows about him that he does not know about himself. Things that could potentially destroy the trust between them.

She could not fully understand what was going through his head. While even she was upset to see Hermione petrified, she did not know what it was like to feel the creature petrify her. Or to feel it petrify all the people that it has.

When Adam stopped crying, he crawled through the portrait hole and walked straight to his dormitory. A few Gryffindors, including Harry, Ron, Ben, and the Weasley twins, tried to stop him or ask him questions.

Harry and Ron looked at each other when Adam walked passed them without saying a word. It was no secret how close Adam is to Hermione, so to them, Adam's attitude made sense. They did, however, want to ask him if he wanted to come with them to Hagrid's hut to question him.

"Is he okay", Neville asked, walking over to the boys.

Harry shook his head.

Hours later, the time was approaching for Harry and Ron to sneak out of the castle and see Hagrid. They were in their dormitory talking about Quidditch. Neville, Dean, and Seamus were not in the room yet. Adam was on his bed, reading 'Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them'.

He was not actually reading it though. He was reading the note Hermione put in it.

Harry and Ron stopped talking about Quidditch and started whispering. While this would have bothered Adam if he was paying any attention to them, it did not now. He was too focused on the note.

"Hey, Adam", Harry said. "How are you doing?"

"Not good", Adam replied.

Ron glanced at the door before turning his head to Adam. "Harry and I are planning on going to Hagrid's after everyone's asleep. Want to join?"

Adam looked up from the book. "Why are you guys going to Hagrid?"

"We want to know what he knows about the Chamber of Secrets", Harry said.

Adam nodded immediately. "I'm in."

Harry and Ron looked at each other. They were both slightly surprised by Adam's response. They were expecting him to put up some fight.

"When do we leave", Adam asked.

"Tonight after everyone's asleep", Harry responded.

Neville, Dean, and Seamus came into the dormitory a little bit later. They were talking about the Chamber of Secrets and the creature. Hermione did come up a few times, forcing Adam to have to leave the room.

Adam being in the common room well after midnight was nothing new, so, no one found it strange. Ben tried to talk to Adam, but his brother kept giving him one answer responses. Before Ben left to his dorm, he reminded his brother he was there if he wanted to talk.

Adam did appreciate what Ben was trying to do, but he just was not ready to talk.

Harry and Ron came into the common room thirty minutes later. They were both under the Invisibility Cloak. Harry took off the cloak and beckoned Adam over. Adam got under the cloak and they left for Hagrid's hut.

They quietly traveled through the dark and quiet castle. It was difficult because there were professors and prefects walking around. They were able to exit the castle and cross the grounds to Hagrid's hut.

Harry did not take off the cloak until they were right at the door. Hagrid answered the door with some urgency. He was holding a crossbow. Fang was barking as menacingly as he could until he excitedly barked when he saw Adam.

"What's that for", Harry asked when he saw the crossbow.

"Oh, nothin'. I was expectin', uh... it doesn' matter. Come on in. I jus' made tea."

The three boys entered the hut. Hagrid quickly closed the door. Fang ran over to Adam and jumped on him. Adam laughed as Fang pushed him down.

"Fang, get off him", Hagrid said.

Adam continued to laugh as Fang licked his face. Harry and Ron shared a quick glance. A small smile was on Harry's face because Adam was laughing.

"It's okay, Hagrid", Harry said quietly. "Adam needs it."

Hagrid looked at Harry confused. Then he realized what Harry meant. He started pouring tea for everyone and making a plate of cakes.

"Look, we have to ask you something. Do you know who's opened the Chamber of Secrets", Harry asked.

Before Hagrid had the chance to answer, someone knocked on the door.

Hagrid's eyes widened. Adam stopped laughing and got off the ground. Ron threw the Invisibility Cloak over himself, Harry, and Adam and they hid in the corner. Hagrid walked to the door and opened it.

"Oh, Professor Dumbledore, sir."

"Not good", Adam whispered.

"Good evening, Hagrid. I wonder, could we...?"

"Of course. Come in. Come in."

Dumbledore walked into the hut, followed by an older, well dressed man.

"That's dad's boss, Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic", Ron whispered.

"It's getting worse", Adam whispered back.

"Bad business, Hagrid. Very bad business. Had to come. Three attacks on Muggleborns. Things have gone far enough. The Ministry's got to act", Fudge said.

"I never", Hagrid said. He looked at Dumbledore. "You know I never, Professor Dumbledore, sir..."

"I want it understood, Cornelius, that Hagrid has my full confidence", Dumbledore said, looking at Fudge.

"Look, Albus, Hagrid's record is against him. Ministry's got to do something. The school governors have been in touch-"

"I tell you that taking away Hagrid will not help in the slightest", Dumbledore argued.

"Look at it from my point of view. I'm under a lot of pressure. Got to be seen doing something. If it turns out it wasn't Hagrid, he'll be back and no more said, but I've got to take him. Got to."

Adam did not like where this was going. He knows there is only one place that could potentially contain someone like Hagrid.

"Take me", Hagrid asked, bewildered. "Take me where? Not Azkaban?"

"I'm afraid we have no choice, Hagrid", Fudge said, not meeting Hagrid's eyes.

The door knocked again and this time, Dumbledore answered. The same man Adam threatened in Diagon Alley, strode into the hut, his head held high, Lucius Malfoy. Fang immediately started growling.

Adam was proud to still see a red mark on his neck where the wand was.

"Already here, Fudge. Good", Malfoy said with a satisfied smile.

"What're you doin' here", Hagrid asked furiously. "Get outta my house!"

"My dear man, please believe me, I have no pleasure at all in being inside your...", Lucius looked around. "You call this a house?"

He took a step toward where Adam, Harry, and Ron were hiding. Adam slowly put his hand over his wand. He did not want to make a scene in front of the Minister and get Dumbledore in trouble too, but he would if he had to do so. Then, Lucious turned around.

"I simply called the school and was told that the Headmaster was here."

"And what exactly did you want with me, Lucius", Dumbledore asked.

"Dreadful thing, Dumbledore." Lucius held up a roll of parchment to Dumbledore. "The other governors and I have decided it's time for you step aside. This is an Order of Suspension. You'll find all twelve signatures on it. I'm afraid we feel you've rather lost your touch, and what with all these attacks, there'll be no Muggleborns left at Hogwarts."

Then Lucius' voice and tone became one Adam would never forget. The amount of insincerity was poison to Adam's ears.

"I can only imagine what an awful loss that would be to the school."

"You can' take Professor Dumbledore away! Take him and the Muggleborns won' stand a chance! There'll be killins' next", Hagrid yelled.

"Calm yourself, Hagrid", Dumbledore said softly. "If the governors desire my removal, I will, of course, step aside. However, you will find that I have only ever truly left Hogwarts when those loyal to me are gone."

Adam began thinking about that immediately, but before he could think too much, Dumbledore took a step toward Lucius. The Headmaster's body and head was facing was Lucius, but his eyes were on Adam, Harry, and Ron. All three boys knew Dumbledore was staring right at them.

"Know that help will always be given to those who ask for it", Dumbledore said.

"Admirable sentiments", Lucius said with disgust. He stepped aside. "Shall we?"

Dumbledore and Lucius exited the hut. Fudge looked at Hagrid.

"Come, Hagrid", Fudge said.

Hagrid glanced awkwardly in their direction. "If, um, if anybody was lookin' for some stuff, all they'd 'ave to do is follow the spiders." He started walking out of the hut. "Oh, and someone will have to feed Fang while I'm away."

Fudge followed Hagrid out of the hut and closed the door.

Harry threw the cloak off them. Fang ran to the door and started whimpering and scratching at it. Adam walked over to the dog and started trying to comfort him. In a way, it was comforting Adam too.

Chapter Text

Hogwarts was a completely different mood after word of Dumbledore's removal got around. Professor McGonagall, as the Deputy Headmistress, became the temporary Headmistress of Hogwarts. The rules Dumbledore put in place became more strict.

Most of the students were walking on eggshells. Fear spread like a wildfire.

The rainstorms had yet to cease. Snape and McGonagall were the only people to know the cause of them. There was just no way to stop it.

Harry and Ron spent all the time outside of class, discussing what Dumbledore and Hagrid said. Dumbledore's words were difficult to decipher. Hagrid's clue was impossible to follow. There were no spiders left in the castle to find.

Adam became very drawn back in class. All of the professors took notice of it, except for Professor Binns who would not notice if the entire classroom was empty. Professors McGonagall and Flitwick tried their best to get Adam to interact in class but he barely did.

Adam would show up to the class, do what the professor said to do, then leave. Due to Dumbledore's rules, all students were walked to their next class by the professor of the previous one. It angered Adam because he wanted to spend free time in the library, but no one would walk with him.

He did take Harry's Invisibility Cloak and go to feed Fang too. The boarhound was excited every time Adam came over. Adam returned the sentiment. The two were each other's only comfort in the time.

At the beginning of a Potion's class, Adam's self control was tested. Draco Malfoy was bragging about his father being the one to remove Dumbledore from the castle. Then he would start talking about the next headmaster keeping the Chamber of Secrets open.

Then, Malfoy kept his mouth open too long. He started talking about the creature killing Mudbloods. After he said that it was unfortunate Hermione did not die, he looked around. Slytherins were laughing while the Gryffindors were staring daggers at him.

"Careful, Malfoy", Harry said. "Adam may snap."

Draco looked at Adam. Immediately, Draco shut his mouth, as did the other Slytherins. All the Slytherins felt a sudden chill in the room. The already chilly dungeon classroom got colder. Even the Gryffindors were shivering.

When Snape walked into the room, Draco felt some confidence again to start running his mouth. Snape noticed the cold and his eyes went to Adam immediately. Adam made eye contact with him.

"Control your emotions", Snape said in Adam's head. "You're freezing your classmates."

The room started to warm up again after that. Draco started saying Snape should apply to become Headmaster. Snape smirked but started siding with Dumbledore, saying he would be back soon. That made Adam think.

Was Snape what Dumbledore meant when he said he would only be gone when those loyal to him are gone?

Snape started the lesson. Adam put the thought in the back of his mind to focus on the lesson.

Professor Snape spoke to McGonagall about Adam's private lessons, and they agreed that Joseph Reigns would meet Adam at the stairs and walk with him to the dungeons. Adam did not mind this because he enjoys Joseph's company. At least, he did before Hermione's petrification.

Since Adam had legilimency figured out, Snape decided it was time to teach occlumency.

The first lesson did not go well. Adam's concentration was not what it should have been to do it. Snape took immediate notice of this. However, he did not say anything.

During one Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Lockhart would not stop talking about Hagrid being arrested. Lockhart was saying it with so much pride and joy. It all angered Adam. He was in the class for less than five minutes before getting up, his bag in hand, and walked to the door.

"Mr. Davis, you cannot leave."

Adam turned around. The unamused and bored face he normally wore was replaced with the joyless one he now wore to every class.

"I need you to take your seat."

"Trust me, Lockhart. The only person who kept me from killing you in this class isn't here anymore. So, the best thing for YOUR health is for me to leave."

Adam did not wait for a response. He turned around and walked out the door. He could hear Lockhart protesting before clearing his throat and trying to regain composure. Adam walked around a few corridors and entered the library.

Madam Pince saw him enter. She watched him walk to a table, set his bag down, and sit down at it. She walked over to him and gave him a stern look.

"You know you are not allowed to be here alone", Madam Pince said.

"I know. Can I just stay here for a few minutes? Please?"

"Only for a few minutes, Mr. Davis. I'll walk you to your next class when it's time."

Adam gave her a grateful smile. "Thank you."

Madam Pince nodded and walked away.

Adam started grabbing a few books he and Hermione had yet to read. He was trying to figure out what Hermione had discovered.

By the time Madam Pince came back, Adam did not find anything. He put the books back, grabbed his bag, and left with her.

Adam felt so defeated. It was not a feeling he enjoyed, but he was having it none the less. He barely had any faith in his theory about the diary. The only things that made him feel even the tiniest bit better was preparing for exams and the private lessons.

Adam's attitude during the next two lessons changed because Snape told him that occlumency required a very strong will. Adam forced himself to focus on the lesson and only the lesson. While both lessons were still failures, Snape was having to work harder to get into Adam's head.

During a Transfiguration class, McGonagall had everyone working on turning two bunnies into slippers. Adam did it almost immediately. McGonagall was impressed and awarded Adam points, but he did not react.

Before the class ended, she informed everyone that exams would be starting soon. This took most of the students by surprise. Adam, however, was not surprised. Frankly, he was surprised they all thought that exams would be canceled.

Later that day, everyone was in the common room. Adam was reading his legilimency and occlumency book before his lesson. Harry and Ron were doing homework, and essentially rushing to study for exams.

After a few minutes of Harry and Ron asking for Adam's help with the homework, Adam closed his book and crawled out of the portrait hole. Joseph Reigns was at the stairs and they walked to the dungeons.

The Slytherins were giving the Gryffindor a strange look. Adam still thought it to be strange. He has been coming to the dungeons since the term started, and they are still confused by him being in the dungeons.

Joseph knocked on Snape's office door. Snape opened it and allowed Adam to walk inside. He told Joseph to stay nearby.

"How are you feeling", Snape asked.

"Good, Professor", Adam replied.

"You know you cannot lie to me", Snape said. "I've been in your head, Mr. Davis. I've seen your thoughts. I know you've wanted to use Potter's Invisibility Cloak to sneak into the hospital wing to see Miss Granger. I know you've been thinking about cursing Gilderoy Lockhart. I know you were witness to the Headmaster's suspension order."

Adam stared at Snape. "What am I thinking right now?"

Snape smirked slightly at Adam's confidence. To him, it was overconfidence.

Snape tried to establish the connection, but he could not. He cleared his throat and tried again. He really was not getting into Adam's head. He was trying everything he could to get inside, but nothing. Adam's will was proving to be much stronger now.

"Tell me, where is this new found will coming from?"

"I took your advice. I've been focusing on closing my mind to everyone but me."

Snape's smirk grew. This time he tried harder to get in Adam's head. Snape's attack took Adam by surprise. While he did not expect the attack, Adam was able to keep Snape out of his head.

"Very impressive, Mr. Davis", Snape muttered. "Perhaps we can move on to the final technique to learn. Keep me out while getting in my head."

Adam gulped. That one, he will admit, sounded really difficult. He remembered reading a skill like that in the back of the book. Combining the skills of legilimency and occlumency was not easy. Few have been known to do it. And even fewer could do it for longer than ten to fifteen seconds.

"When do we start", Adam asked.

"Now", Snape responded. "There is a barriered memory you must get to after entering my head. In the process, you will keep me out."

Adam nodded. "Do I have to break the barrier?"

"No. This exercise will take a great amount of your will and strength."

"Yes, Professor."

"Good. Now, keep me out and find the barrier."

Adam felt it as soon as Snape started fighting for a way in. His strength was already weakened because of earlier. Now, he has to enter Snape's mind and find a memory. In order to find the memory, he has to use less will and strength to defend against Snape.

They spent two hours in Snape's office doing this. Adam needed a few breaks to recover. Snape started pushing for them to stop, but Adam kept refusing. He wanted to get it done.

The biggest problem Adam had with Snape was just getting into his head. Adam was defending against Snape's attacks, but he was struggling to get in. That is when it struck Adam. Snape has spent years guarding his mind. Multiple direct attacks could allow him to break through, but that was not an option.

Snape is a very intellectual wizard. Adam, however, had an advantage Snape did not know about. Adam keeps note of peoples weaknesses. As much as he did not want to use it, Adam knows how to weaken Snape's will long enough to enter his mind and find the memory.

There was just one problem. After he does it, what will he lose? Snape's trust and respect most likely.

"One more try", Snape said.

Adam nodded.

Adam and Snape stared at each other. Adam could feel Snape trying to get inside and he defended. Adam did the same to Snape. The young Gryffindor took a deep breath. He was not a fan of what he was about to do.

"Mudblood", Adam said.

As Adam theorized, Snape's defenses lowered. The word did indeed take Snape by surprise. Adam entered his head and searched for the barriered memory. Adam found more than he was looking for. Not only did he find the barriered memory, the barrier was broken.

"I don't need help from this little mudblood", a much younger Snape said.

Adam could see a group of Gryffindors, one looking strikingly similar to Harry, making fun of Snape. A female Gryffindor was trying to help. She was the one Snape was yelling at. All of a sudden, Adam got kicked out of the memory.

"HOW DARE YOU!"

Adam stood frozen, as Snape towered over him. The anger on the Potion master's face told Adam he really screwed up.

"WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF!?"

Adam gulped. "I-I'm sorry, Professor. I-I-I was just left... with no other choice."

Snape stared at Adam. The anger never disappeared, but it did lessen. Snape turned away from Adam and made another cup of the potion. Adam breathed out a quiet sigh of relief. That is when the pain in his head became apparent.

Snape finished the potion and gave it to Adam. The bottle was empty in seconds. Adam's head was pounding so the potion felt good to have.

"I'm sorry, Professor", Adam muttered.

"You have the cunning of a Slytherin", Snape responded.

Adam looked at Snape. The Potions professor was not making eye contact with Adam, rather, he was walking around his office. Adam questioned what changed Snape's demeanor in the last few seconds.

"When I was a student, I knew someone like you. Her name was Laura."

"Was she the girl-"

"No", Snape said as he shook his head. "She was not the girl in the memory. She was a Slytherin with me."

"And I remind you of her?"

"Yes. She had a special ability of knowing when to use certain... techniques over others."

A silence fell between them. Snape worked on a few things around his office, preparing for exams.

"Is this the last lesson, Professor?"

"No, Mr. Davis. We will have one more lesson. You have shown me you can get into my head, hold the connection without eye contact, break barriers, break through occlumency, and keep me out."

"What's left?"

"You will soon find out."

"Yes, Professor."

Silence again fell between them as Adam drank his new bottle of the potion. Adam started thinking about the Chamber of Secrets. He did not have an explanation for why he was thinking of the Chamber, he just was. Specifically, he was thinking about the creature lying within it.

Adam was trying to figure out what it was Hermione discovered. He started thinking about what they already knew. Spiders are afraid of it. It travels around without being seen. Somehow, Harry can hear it. And finally, it petrifies others. Or does it?

Joseph Reigns came by and Adam left with him. The two exited the dungeons and they started walking to Gryffindor tower.

"Can we make a stop", Adam asked.

"Where?"

"The library."

"Adam, you know why we can't. It's dangerous for us to be out longer than we should."

"I know, Joseph, but I think I just figured out something that can help. Please!"

Joseph stared at Adam for a moment. He nodded. "Okay. Let's go."

Joseph and Adam walked to the library. Joseph was looking over his shoulder and around every corner. They entered the library and Adam immediately went to the section he and Hermione normally went to. Madam Pince was about to interfere, when Joseph stopped her and explained the situation.

Adam walked to the magical creatures section and grabbed a book. Joseph walked over to him.

"What is it, Adam?"

Adam flipped open the book. "Harry Potter is able to hear the creature when it attacks. None of us can." Adam stopped talking and quickly flipped through pages.

"And that helped you found out what the creature is?"

Adam shook his head. "Not quite. It's the petrification, actually."

"How does that help?"

Adam smiled. "Most creatures don't have the ability to petrify someone. And, the ones that do, are too big and too... noticeable. That's why Hermione and I couldn't find anything. Then I started thinking. What if the students were petrified because they got lucky." Adam looked at Joseph. "A creature that normally kills when you look at it, but petrified instead because they didn't look it directly in the eye."

Joseph started thinking about it. "Reflections? That would actually make sense. Colin Creevey was found with his camera to his face. He looked through the lens. Penelope Clearwater and Hermione Granger had that mirror. Mrs. Norris was found next to a puddle on the ground."

Adam gave the Slytherin Prefect a surprised look.

Joseph smirked. "Yeah, I know things. What I can't explain, though, is Justin Finch-Fletchley and Nearly Headless Nick."

"First, it's Sir Nicholas or Nick. He doesn't like the nickname. Two, Justin must have seen the creature through Sir Nicholas."

"And because Sir Nicholas is already dead, he can't die again", Joseph said, completing Adam's thought. "What creature can do that?"

Adam looked at the book. "A Basilisk. A serpent. That's how Harry can hear it and we can't." That started making Adam question if his theory about Tom Riddle was correct. Is Tom Riddle a Parselmouth too?

"Potter's a Parselmouth. I remember hearing about it."

Adam nodded. He read down the page, then found a section of it was torn out. A small smile crept onto his face. "Hermione knew it was the Basilisk. She ripped out this section."

"Does that section say how it gets around", Joseph asked. "Because I feel like someone would have noticed a giant serpent traveling around."

Adam thought about it. "Pipes. It's using pipes."

"How do you know?"

"The first victim was Mrs. Norris. And like you said, she was found by a puddle of water. Moaning Myrtle's bathroom was flooded."

"Moaning Myrtle?"

"It's a long story."

The mention of Moaning Myrtle made Adam remember something else. A Muggleborn was killed fifty years ago when the Chamber was opened. If the Basilisk is the creature, then what if Moaning Myrtle was the Muggleborn.

Adam's eyes widened. "The Chamber entrance is in the restroom", Adam said quietly.

"Adam, we have to tell someone."

"Not yet." Adam looked at Joseph. "The only professors here that would listen to me, wouldn't believe me. Hermione and I were close. They may think I'm just losing my mind. Not to mention, you could get in trouble for brining me here."

"You may have found the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and you want to keep it a secret?"

"I won't keep it a secret. I just... I need to talk to my friends first. Will you trust me?"

Joseph nodded. "Okay. If you need any help, let me know. Now, let's get you back to Gryffindor tower."

Adam put the book back and they left the library. When they arrived at the staircase, Adam waved goodbye to Joseph and climbed the stairs. Adam gave the password and crawled through the portrait hole.

The common room was still plenty full of Gryffindors. Adam could not see Harry or Ron anywhere. Adam sat on one of the chairs by the fire, and decided to wait for them. He made one mistake. As soon as his head touched the chair, he fell asleep.

When he woke up the next morning, his head was not aching. Adam rubbed his eyes and looked at his watch. He groaned. Adam pushed himself out of the chair and rubbed his sore neck. He walked to his dormitory and quietly changed into running clothes.

Adam did his regular few laps around the grounds. He did a few other exercises. Then he went back to the dormitory and changed.

When he walked back down to the common room, the smile on his face faded. Every time he would walk back down to the common room, he kept expecting to see Hermione waiting for him.

Adam sighed and went to the Great Hall. He sat alone at the Gryffindor table for a while before more students joined. Harry and Ron joined him too.

"Are you okay, Adam", Ron asked. "We saw you sleeping in the chair last night."

"I was hoping to talk to you guys. I was tired from the lesson with Snape, though, so sleep came quick."

"We have something to tell you too", Harry said.

"What is it?"

"We spoke to Aragog last night", Harry said.

"Who?"

"Hagrid's spider", Ron said. "We nearly got killed by him and a bunch of other spiders. The rainstorm didn't help either."

"Awesome", Adam muttered. He looked up at his friends' confused faces. "Oh, I mean the talking spider thing, not you guys nearly dying. What did he say?"

"Hagrid never opened the Chamber of Secrets", Harry said. "He also said that a Muggleborn died in a restroom because of the creature."

Adam's eyes widened. "You're thinking it was Moaning Myrtle?"

Ron and Harry looked at each other surprised. They looked at Adam.

"How did you know that", Ron asked. "Are you using that legilimency thing?"

Adam smirked. "No. Last night, I started thinking about the attacks. I think I know what's been doing this."

Harry and Ron had to keep themselves from shouting.

"Tell us", Ron said excitedly and quietly.

"It's a Basilisk. It's a serpent, that's why Harry can hear it. It kills when you look it in the eye. Hermione and the others were petrified because they saw its eyes through reflective surfaces."

"That's a great discovery, Adam, but how do you know about Myrtle", Harry asked.

"The flooding in the restroom. When we found Mrs. Norris, there was a puddle of water next to her. That's what she was looking at when the Basilisk struck. The reason it was flooding though, was because the Basilisk uses the pipes."

Ron and Harry stared at their friend, bewildered.

"How are you not in Ravenclaw", Harry asked with a small smirk.

Adam shrugged.

"What now", Ron asked. "We were planning on going to talk to Myrtle. Do we do that now?"

"It may not matter", Adam said. "I'm thinking the entrance is in that restroom anyway."

Before their conversation could go any further, Professor McGonagall stood in front of the Hall. She announced that she had good news. Students started shouting theories. When she hushed them, she was able to say the news.

"Professor Sprout has informed me that the Mandrakes are ready for cutting at last. Tonight, we will be able to revive those people who have been petrified."

Cheers erupted all over the Hall. Adam, Harry, and Ron looked at the Slytherin table to see Draco Malfoy was not pleased. A few Slytherins were cheering. One of them happened to be Joseph Reigns. He met Adam's eye and smiled.

As the cheers were calming down, Snape walked down the Gryffindor table and stood by Adam.

"Mr. Davis, I need you to come with me. It's time for your final lesson."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said. He looked at Harry and Ron. "I'll see you guys later."

"Good luck", Harry said with a kind of concerned look.

Adam rose from the table and followed Snape. There were a few 'ohs' coming from the Slytherin table. When Snape shot his house a look, they immediately stopped.

Harry and Ron noticed this.

"Why does Snape look out for Adam like that", Ron asked. "He even gets upset with his own house if they do something against him."

Harry shrugged. "Maybe it's because Adam actually knows potions."

Their conversation stopped because Ginny, acting very fidgety, sat down with them.

Adam was expecting to be following Snape to the dungeons. He was wrong. They walked up staircase after staircase. They arrived at the seventh floor. They walked to a wall and stood next to it. Adam looked at Snape confused.

Before Adam could ask the question, a door formed in the wall. Adam's mouth dropped. He followed Snape into the large empty room. There was, however, a table in the back with a cauldron and a few ingredients. Adam recognized the ingredients to be the ones used in the potion after his lessons.

"What is this place", Adam asked.

"The Room of Requirement and where we will be completing your last lesson."

"Why here?"

"We will need the room because you will not only be in the mental arena, but physical one as well."

"You mean... we're dueling?"

Snape gave a slight nod. "Defend yourself from me while trying to get to the memory of our first meeting."

Adam gulped. "I have class soon. This could knock me out for hours."

"I've already spoken to your professors for the day. They are understanding. As for the magic use, I assure you, it will be necessary."

Adam took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, Professor."

Snape walked to the other side of the room. He removed his wand and held it toward the ground. Adam removed his wand and held it toward the ground.

"Remember, keep me out of your head, while defending yourself, and find the memory of our first meeting."

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor."

"Good."

They stood in the positions for thirty seconds. Adam kept his eyes on Snape. He never deviated.

Suddenly, Snape raised his wand and fired a spell. Adam rolled out of the way. Then he felt Snape start to attack his mind. Now Adam understood what was happening. Snape was trying to make him stronger and build his will to using more powerful magic.

Snape shot another spell at Adam. The Gryffindor cast a shield spell. Snape's spell hit it and it cracked. Adam's eyes widened. Adam shot a spell at Snape, making him have to move too. Adam started his assault on Snape's mind.

Adam underestimated how easy it was going to be. Snape was not using a barrier. He was using occlumency. Snape shot a few spells at Adam. The shield came back up, the last spell broke it, making Adam stumble back.

It became clear to Adam that Snape was not casting disarming spells. They were all spells to beat the wizard. Adam knew he had to do the same.

His will never broke, but he could still feel Snape's strong assault on his mind. Snape cast a few more spells. Adam blocked them with his wand. Like with Lockhart, the wand caught fire, but it did not burn his hand. The wand absorbed the fire.

Adam's head began pounding. He knows he has to fight the pain in order to keep Snape out. Snape started to fight harder in his mind, making the headache worse. With all the pain, and focusing on not being hit by Snape's spells, Adam's attacks on Snape's mind were weak.

Then Adam realized something. He could use the word against Snape again. That would be a terrible decision because Snape was trying to also hit Adam with spells, and that could put him over the edge. So, Adam chose the other idea.

Adam cast a few weak spells at Snape to give him a false of security. When Snape blocked the spells, he aimed at Adam. However, Adam was prepared. His wand already raised, cast a spell at the ground in front of Snape's feet.

The small explosion knocked Snape off his feet. Snape hit the ground and rolled. He tried to cast again, but Adam kept his attack.

"Depulso", he yelled.

Snape was shot back into the wall. Snape became surprised by Adam's moves. Adam used it to continue his attack. Snape's will was breaking. Snape must have known this because he cast a much more powerful spell at Adam.

Adam rolled out of the way again. He raised his wand at the same time as Snape. They both cast a spell at the same time. When the spells collided in the middle of the room, it created a blast wave knocking them both onto the floor.

They both struggled to get up. The shock on Snape's face was telling. Adam knew his will never broke, which did surprise him. Adam noticed something else, he was in Snape's head. Adam moved quickly. Snape was still getting up, his hand still holding the wand.

Adam cast Depulso again. Snape flew into the wall again. Snape pushed himself up and looked at Adam.

"Expelliarmus!"

Snape's wand flew out of his hand and into Adam's hand. As Adam caught Snape's wand, Adam found the memory of his first meeting with Snape. The Potions professor is calling names in class and lands on his name.

"Well done, Mr. Davis", Snape said breathlessly, as he stood up.

Adam did not hear what Snape said. His head was pounding like a hammer against a wall. He could feel the blood trailing down his nose. Adam's vision started to go blurry and his balance was wavering.

"Adam", Snape nearly yelled.

Adam dropped to his knees then onto the ground. Both his and Snape's wand rolled out of his hands.

Snape grabbed the wands and carried Adam to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey lost her mind when she saw Adam. Professor McGonagall was also in the hospital wing and saw the boy. Snape set Adam down in a free bed.

"What happened to him", Madam Pomfrey asked.

"Magical exhaustion", Snape replied.

Madam Pomfrey began assessing Adam while McGonagall and Snape walked away from the bed. McGonagall gave Snape a look that would even make Dumbledore think twice.

"What happened, Severus? You know he has limitations to his stronger magic."

"Limitations that have been changing since we started these lessons. I wanted to see what he was now capable of."

"Are you pleased with the results", McGonagall asked in a definitive statement.

"He completed it on his first attempt", Snape whispered. "He successfully found the memory, beat me, and disarmed me. And all without letting me in."

McGonagall raised her eyebrows slightly. "He did?" She turned her head to look at Adam. "Perhaps he is growing stronger than we expected."

A few hours later, Adam finally woke up. It took him time to realize where he was. When he tried to push himself up, he felt a hand on his shoulder pushing him back down. He looked at the person and saw McGonagall.

"Professor?"

McGonagall give him a small smile. "It's alright, Adam. You need to rest." McGonagall grabbed the bottle on the table next to Adam. "Drink this. Professor Snape said it will help."

Adam sipped from the bottle. It was the same potion he drank after each lesson. He felt the immediate relief from it.

"Madam Pomfrey will be by in a moment to check on you."

"Yes, Professor."

McGonagall rose from the chair and walked away from the bed. She spoke to Madam Pomfrey before walking out of the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey walked over to Adam and looked at him.

"How are you feeling, Mr. Davis?"

"Better. Do you know when I can leave?"

"Shortly. Finish the potion and then you may leave."

"Thank you."

Madam Pomfrey walked back to her office and shut the door. Adam sat there and looked around. Unfortunately, Adam saw Hermione in a nearby bed. He slowly pushed himself out of the bed and walked over to her bed.

Adam stared at her, forcing his tears not to fall. "I really miss you, Hermione."

Suddenly, Harry and Ron came through the door. They froze when they saw Adam standing by Hermione, then they approached.

"What are you doing here", Harry asked.

"Long story. What about you guys?"

"We were trying to get to Myrtle's restroom, but McGonagall caught us", Ron explained. "We told her we wanted to see Hermione."

"Wow, I'm sure Hermione would be grateful you wanted to see her", Adam said with a small smile.

Harry looked at Hermione. Then he noticed something in her hand. "Guys, there's something in her hands."

Adam and Ron looked at her hand. Ron started to pry it out of her hands. Adam thought for a moment before remembering he saw a part of the Basilisk page torn out.

"It's what she found on the Basilisk", Adam said. "When I was looking at the book too, I saw a piece was torn out."

Ron finally pulled it out and flattened it as best he could. "He's right."

Ron handed Harry the paper. Harry read it too.

"Pipes", he said, reading what Hermione wrote on the paper. He looked at Adam. "Even if one of you is petrified, you're still on the same page."

Adam smiled. He looked down at Hermione. "Yeah. I guess so."

"You're right, Adam", Ron said. "The entrance to the Chamber of Secrets must be in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom."

"If it is a Basilisk, then that means I'm not the only Parselmouth", Harry said. "The heir of Slytherin is one too."

"What do we do now", Ron asked. "Shall we go straight to McGonagall?"

"Let's go to the staff room. She'll be there in ten minutes", Harry said. He looked at Adam. "Are you able to leave?"

Adam chugged the rest of his potion and nodded to Harry. Adam grabbed his wand from the table. They quickly and quietly ran out of the hospital wing. They traveled through a few of the corridors, before hearing McGonagall's voice around a corner. They stopped.

The three boys peered their heads around the corner. Gathered by a wall with more writing were all the teachers. McGonagall looked distressed. However, the writing made the three boys fill with fear. 'Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber forever.'

"It has happened", McGonagall said with a sad tone. "The monster has taken a student into the Chamber itself."

Professor Flitwick let out a squeak. Professor Sprout clamped her hands over her mouth. Professor Snape looked angry.

"Who is it", Madam Hooch asked. "Who was taken?"

"Ginny Weasley", McGonagall replied.

Adam quickly wrapped an arm around Ron, who was about to faint.

"We shall have to send all the students home tomorrow", McGonagall said. "This is the end of Hogwarts. Dumbledore always said-"

"So sorry", Lockhart said in a happy tone. He walked toward them. "Dozed off. What have I missed?"

Snape immediately stepped toward him. "Just the man. A girl has been snatched by the monster, Lockhart. Taken into the Chamber of Secrets itself. Your moment has come at last."

All the color drained from Lockhart's face. "My... moment?"

"Weren't you saying just last night you've known all along where the Chamber of Secrets is? And what's inside it?"

Lockhart plastered an obviously fake smiled on his face. "Very well. I'll just be in my office getting... getting ready", Lockhart said with fear in his voice. He turned around and walked back the way he came.

"We've got to go", Harry whispered. "We don't want to be caught here."

Harry supported Ron who was still shocked. They three of them turned and were about to leave when Adam stopped suddenly.

"Go with Lockhart", Snape's voice said in Adam's head. "Joseph Reigns informed me you know what lies in the Chamber and where to find it. I shall keep the other Professors away."

"Adam, you alright", Harry whispered.

Adam nodded. "Let's get to the common room."

The three returned to the common room. Harry immediately walked with Ron to a chair. Fred and George were there too. Ben ran over to Adam and embraced his brother.

"Where were you", Ben asked.

"The hospital wing", Adam replied. "Snape's lesson took a turn and I passed out."

Ben looked over Adam with his eyes. Adam smiled softly and hugged Ben again.

"I'm okay, Ben", Adam said quietly.

The two brothers walked over to the Weasley's and Harry. All of them were beside themselves.

"Harry", Ron asked, on the verge of a breakdown. "D'you think there's any chance at all she's not... you know..."

"She's still alive, Ron", Adam said.

"How d'you know", Fred asked.

"The heir of Slytherin has only been known to go after Muggleborns. You guys are pure-bloods. Why change tactics now?"

"Tactics", George asked.

"He's going somewhere with this", Ben said. "When he talks like this, it usually leads to him discovering something big."

"The only reason the heir of Slytherin would take someone, a pure-blood at that, and not kill them, would be because the heir is trying to lure someone to the Chamber."

"But who would the heir be trying to lure using my sister", Ron asked. "Me? Fred and George?"

"Dumbledore", Ben asked. "Maybe the heir didn't count on him being removed."

"Or the second most famous person at the school", Adam said.

The boys turned their heads to look at Harry.

"Why would the heir want to lure me to the Chamber?"

Adam shrugged. "Let's go find out. Lockhart doesn't know anything and we do."

Harry and Ron nodded. They got up and left the common room. Ben stayed with the twins and tried to comfort them.

The three boys made their way to the DADA classroom. As Snape said, there were no teachers in their paths. When they got just outside of the classroom, they stopped. Standing by the door was the Slytherin Prefect, Joseph Reigns. He looked right at them.

Adam stepped toward him. "Why did you tell Snape?"

"Because he's someone we can trust, Adam. You should know that." Joseph stepped aside, holding his arm out to the door. "I'm not here to stop you. Snape told me to make sure you got here."

The Gryffindors traded looks. Adam nodded to them. Harry and Ron cautiously approached the door and entered. Adam walked to it too and stopped to look at Joseph.

"I hope this doesn't change things between us, Adam. I only wanted to help."

Adam nodded with a smile. "I know. Thank you, Joseph."

Joseph returned the smile. "Go save the Weasley girl. I'll let Snape know you're here."

Adam nodded and went into the classroom. He climbed the stairs to the office. Adam was not expecting to walk into the scene that he did.

"You're the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher", Harry yelled. "You can't go now!"

Lockhart was hastily packing things into his bags. "Well, I must say, when I took the job, there was nothing in the job description about-"

"So, you are a fraud", Adam said.

"Of course, my dear boy. My books wouldn't have sold half as well if people didn't think I'd done all those things."

"Is there anything you can do", Ron asked.

"Yes. Now that you mention it, I'm rather gifted with memory charms. Otherwise, you see, all those wizards would've gone babbling." Lockhart put his bag down and hovered his hand over it. "In fact, I'm uh, going to have to do the same thing to-"

"Expelliarmus!"

Lockhart's wand flew out of his hand and Adam caught it. Harry, Ron, and Lockhart looked at him, with surprise. Lockhart was showing fear. With the most expressionless face, Adam snapped Lockhart's wand in half. He threw the pieces on the ground.

Adam raised his wand again. "We know where the Chamber is. You're coming with us."

"Why would I? If you know then I'm sure you can handle it."

"You're probably right. You're nothing but dead weight, to be honest. And, as much as I would love to blast you across the room, we need someone to send into the Chamber first."

Lockhart gulped.

Harry and Ron smiled as their removed their wands too and aimed them at Lockhart.

The three Gryffindors marched Lockhart out of his office at wand point. They walked all the way to Moaning Myrtle's restroom. They entered and Adam pushed Lockhart toward the sink. Moaning Myrtle was sitting at the end stall.

"Oh, it's you", Moaning Myrtle said in her regular sad tone. "What do you want this time?"

"To ask you how you died", Harry said.

"Oh... it was dreadful. It happened right here in this very cubicle. I'd hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. I was crying, and then... I heard someone come in."

"Who was it, Myrtle", Harry asked.

Myrtle choked back her tears. "I don't know. I was distraught. He said something funny. Sort of a made up language, and I realized it was a boy speaking. I unlocked the door to tell him to leave and... I died."

"How", Adam asked.

"I just remember seeing a big pair of yellow eyes, over there, by that sink", Myrtle said, pointing to the sinks Lockhart was standing by.

The four looked at the sink. Harry walked over to it and examined it closely. Adam kept his eyes on Lockhart while Ron also looked at the sinks.

"This is it. This is the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets, it must be", Harry said excitedly. "There's a snake right here."

Adam snorted. "That's a bit on the nose don't you think", he asked without taking his eyes off Lockhart.

Ron looked at Harry. "Say something in Parseltongue, Harry."

Harry looked at the sink and started hissing. Lockhart turned around to watch too. Adam looked too. The sinks began moving outward, revealing a very wide black hole. Lockhart slowly stepped toward it and looked down the hole.

"Ah, well, yes, very good, Harry. There's no need for me to be here."

"Yes there is", Adam said.

Before Lockhart had the chance to turn around, Adam kicked him in the back. Lockhart screamed the whole way down. Harry and Ron looked at Adam. The American had the biggest and most satisfied smile on his face that he has had all year.

"That felt good", Adam said. "I kinda hope he's dead."

"Oh, Harry", Myrtle said with a wide smile. "If you die down there, you're welcome to share my toilet." She giggled.

"Uh... Thanks, Myrtle", Harry said awkwardly.

Adam laughed as he jumped into the hole. Ron and Harry jumped in after him. They slid down for what felt like miles. The pipe was going straight down until it leveled out and Adam shot out of it. He hit the ground with a thud and rolled. He quickly got onto his feet and held his wand out.

Lockhart was glaring at Adam while rubbing his back. Adam chuckled as Harry and Ron shot out of the pipe too. They stood and looked around.

"We must be miles under the school", Ron said. "Under the lake probably."

"Wonder if we'll see the squid too", Adam muttered.

"Lumos", Harry muttered.

The tip of Harry's wand illuminated. He started walking down the only open path. Ron and Adam pointed their wands at Lockhart and started following Harry.

They walked through the tunnel and looked around. It was like a cave. It was dark and felt moist.

"Remember, any sign of movement, close your eyes straight away", Harry said.

"Except you, Lockhart", Adam said. "You go ahead and stare at it."

"What's that", Ron asked, pointing ahead of them.

In their path was a giant scaly paper-like figure. Adam's eyes widened.

"No way", he said with a smile he could not stop. "It's snakeskin. The Basilisk shed its old skin."

Harry immediately backed away from the skin when Adam said that. Adam approached the skin, leaving just Ron guarding Lockhart. Adam looked at it closely.

"Bloody hell", Ron muttered. "It must be sixty feet long."

"It's longer now", Adam said. "It sheds because it's growing."

"How are you so fascinated by this", Harry asked.

"Because it's cool."

Suddenly, Lockhart fainted at Ron's feet. The three boys looked at Lockhart.

"Heart of a lion, this one", Ron said.

Lockhart quickly grabbed Ron's wand and stood up. He pointed the wand at Harry. Without thinking of the repercussions, Adam stepped in front of Harry.

"The adventure ends here, boys", Lockhart said with a wicked smile. "But don't fret. The world will know our story. How I was too late to save the girl, how you three tragically lost your minds at the sight of her mangled body. So, you first, Mr. Davis. Say goodbye to your memories."

Adam started laughing. He held his arms out. "Go ahead, Gilderoy."

Lockhart became furious. "Obliviate!"

A green light emitted from the tip of Ron's wand, causing Lockhart to be blasted back into the rock wall. The impact started to cause a collapse. Ron backed up as Adam grabbed Harry and moved them away too.

A pile of large rocks fell between them. Adam and Harry looked at the pile. They could hear Ron coughing on the other side.

"Harry!? Adam!?"

"Ron, are you okay", Adam yelled.

"I'm fine", Ron replied.

Lockhart groaned as he sat up. He looked at Ron. "Hello. Who are you?"

"Uh... Ron Weasley."

"Really? And uh... who am I?"

"Lockhart's memory charm backfired! He hasn't got a clue who he is!"

Lockhart looked around. "Do you live here?"

Adam and Harry looked at each other. Adam could not help the smile on his face.

"He's finally useful."

"How?"

"We can change his memory, give him a different identity."

Harry smirked. "We don't have time for that. Ron, try to shift some of these rocks! Adam and I will go on and find Ginny!"

"Okay", Ron yelled.

Adam and Harry continued walking through the cave. They came to a door with eight snakes on it.

"You're up", Adam said to Harry.

Harry hissed again and the snakes started moving. The door slowly opened. Adam and Harry walked toward it and cautiously stepped through it. They could both feel a shiver down their spines. Something was about to happen.

Chapter Text

Harry and Adam entered another long corridor. Snake statues lined the walls. At the very end of the corridor was a giant stone head. The heads hair looked as frizzled as snakes. It was Salazar Slytherin. Beneath the head was a body laying still.

"Ginny", Harry yelled.

Harry ran down the corridor.

"Harry", Adam yelled.

Adam looked around. He kept his wand up and looked everywhere. There were a lot of shadows and hiding spots. Adam was not taking a chance with the Basilisk and the heir.

"Wake up! Please wake up!"

Adam got to Harry and Ginny but did not get down to his knees. He could feel something was off with the Chamber. Then Adam saw Tom Riddle's diary, clutched tightly in Ginny's hands.

"She won't wake."

Adam turned his body to face where the voice came from. Adam pointed his wand at the sudden appearance of a young man. Harry looked up too.

"Tom? Tom Riddle? What do you mean she won't wake? She's not...?"

"She's still alive, but only just."

Adam kept his eyes on Tom Riddle. Adam knows the man in front of him could not be Tom Riddle, he does not look older than sixteen.

"Are you a ghost", Harry asked.

"A memory, preserved in a diary for fifty years."

A memory preserved in the diary? That is dark magic. Adam knows that much.

"Ginny, please don't be dead", Harry said. "Tom, you need to help us. There's a Basilisk."

"It won't come until it's called", Tom replied as he bent down and picked up Harry's wand.

Adam did not know until Riddle picked it up, that Harry did not have his wand. Adam kept his wand pointed at Riddle, but he was questioning if it would be effective against a memory.

Harry looked at Riddle. "Give me my wand, Tom."

"Harry", Adam said.

"You won't be needing it", Riddle replied.

"We've got to get out of here. We have to save her!"

"Harry", Adam said with urgency. "Tom Riddle is behind it all."

Harry looked at Adam confused then back at Riddle. The memory of Tom Riddle smiled evilly and nodded slowly.

"You see Harry, as she grows weaker, I grow stronger. It was Ginny Weasley who opened the Chamber of Secrets. It was Ginny Weasley who set the Basilisk lose on the Mudbloods and Filch's cat."

"But why", Harry asked.

"Because I told her to. You'll find I can be... very persuasive. Not that she knew what she was doing. She was, shall we say, in a kind of trance. Still, the power of the diary began to scare her. Who should find it but you? The very person I was most anxious to meet."

"I was right", Adam mumbled, surprised.

Harry stood to his feet. "Why did you want to meet me?"

"I knew I had to talk to you, meet you if I could. So I decided to show you my capture of that brainless oaf Hagrid to gain your trust."

"Hagrid's my friend! And you framed him, didn't you?"

"It was my word against Hagrid's and only Dumbledore seemed to think he was innocent."

Adam smirked. "Dumbledore saw right through you, didn't he?"

Riddle glared at Adam. "He certainly kept an annoyingly close watch on me after that." He looked at Harry again. "I knew it wouldn't be safe to open the Chamber again while I was still at school, so I decided to leave behind a diary, preserving my sixteen year old self in its pages, so that one day, I would be able to lead another to finish Salazar Slytherin's noble work."

"Noble", Adam scoffed.

"Well, you haven't finished this time", Harry said with pride. "In a few hours, the Mandrake draught will be ready. And everyone who was petrified will be alright again."

Riddle smiled. "Haven't I told you? Killing Mudbloods doesn't matter to me anymore. For many months now, my new target has been you. How is it that a baby with no extraordinary magical talent was able to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with a scar while Lord Voldemort's powers were destroyed?"

Adam quirked his brow. Why is he talking about Lord Volde- Adam's eyes widened in realization.

"Why do you care how I escaped", Harry asked. "Lord Voldemort was after your time."

"Use your head, Harry", Adam yelled. "He's Lord Voldemort!"

Tom Riddle smiled. "Your friend is correct. I am Voldemort's past, present, and future."

Riddle used Harry's wand to write his full name in the air. 'TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE'. Then he flicked the wand, causing the letters to rearrange. 'I AM LORD VOLDEMORT'.

"You're the heir of Slytherin", Harry said with realization. "You're Voldemort."

"I was right", Adam mumbled again, pride in his voice.

"You didn't think I was going to keep my filthy Muggle father's name? No. I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak when I became the greatest sorcerer in the world!"

"Albus Dumbledore is the greatest sorcerer in the world", Harry yelled angrily.

"Dumbledore's been driven out of the castle by the mere memory of me", Riddle said with an evil smile.

"He's never gone! Not as long as those who remain are loyal to him", Harry yelled.

Suddenly, the three heard a musical noise down the corridor. They looked to see Fawkes flying down the corridor, holding something in his talons. He swooped down and dropped it at Harry's feet. Harry bent down and picked it up. He unrolled it to reveal it to be the Sorting Hat.

"So, this is what Dumbledore sends his great defender, a songbird and an old hat."

Riddle raised the wand toward Fawkes. Adam quickly raised his wand too. A red blast shot from Harry's wand. Adam shot his own blast, stopping Riddle's spell from hitting Fawkes. The phoenix cawed while flying around.

Riddle looked at Adam with raised eyebrows. "I almost forgot you were here. I don't think I've had the pleasure."

Adam smirked. "I'm Harry's bodyguard."

Riddle pointed his wand at Adam and cast a spell. Adam was quick to block it. His wand was on fire before absorbing the fire.

"You're not a memory", Adam said. "A memory isn't powerful enough to do all you're doing. The only way you can do something like this is if...you were part of Voldemort himself. You're part of a soul."

Riddle's eyes widened slightly. For the first time since seeing him, Adam could see fear on his face.

"I don't have time for this", Riddle mumbled.

He turned toward the statue of Salazar Slytherin and started hissing. Adam and Harry looked at the statue too.

"Adam, do something", Harry yelled.

"What? Shoot the statue?"

The mouth of the statue opened. At first, nothing else happened. Then, a large pair of yellow eyes could be seen in the darkness.

"Harry, run!"

Adam and Harry started running back down the corridor. Harry tripped over his own feet and hit the ground. Riddle hissed and the Basilisk continued going after Adam. Harry saw this.

"Adam, it's following you!"

The Basilisk ducked its head down, intending to hit Adam. The boy could feel a throbbing in the head, telling him the attack was coming. Adam jumped out of the way, landing in the shallow water lining the corridor.

Riddle hissed, telling the Basilisk to attack again.

"He's telling it to attack", Harry yelled.

Adam took a few deep breaths. He could feel the presence of the Basilisk right behind him. Adam took a deep breath. If he was going to die, he was going to face the killer head on. Adam rose to his feet.

"Adam, what are you doing!?

Adam slowly turned around and looked up at the Basilisk.

"Adam, no!"

However, Harry was surprised. Even Riddle was surprised.

"How is that possible", Riddle asked.

Adam was staring the Basilisk right in the eyes. His eyes glowing their shiny gold again. The Basilisk started slowly slithering back from Adam as he stepped toward it. They did not lose eye contact with each other.

"Your eyes are gold again", Harry said. He turned to Riddle. "You underestimated us", he said with a confident smile.

Riddle became angry. He hissed again, intending on the serpent to start attacking Harry, but it did not respond. It was still staring at Adam. Suddenly, Fawkes let out a cry and flew at the Basilisk's head. It started scratching out the Basilisk's eyes. The Basilisk thrashed around, making Fawkes fly off.

Adam smiled. The phoenix pecked and scratched at the Basilisks' eyes enough that its eyes were useless.

"No! Your bird may have blinded my snake, but he can still hear you", Riddle said.

"Adam, come on", Harry yelled.

Adam looked at Harry. He was waving him over. Adam took a deep breath, and made a lot of noise. He turned around and continued running down the corridor, away from Harry. The Basilisk slithered after him, hearing the noise he was making.

Harry was about to yell again. Then he realized Adam was distracting the Basilisk.

"The process is nearly complete", Riddle said. "Soon, Ginny Weasley will be dead and I will cease to be a memory. Lord Voldemort will return... very... much... alive."

Adam re-emerged from a side passageway next to the statue two minutes later. "I distracted the thing for a few minutes, I think."

Unfortunately for Adam, the Basilisk bursts out of the water beneath the statue head. It turns to Harry. The boy with glasses stepped back and stepped on something. He looked down to see the Sorting Hat. Something shiny, looking like a handle, appeared in it. Harry bent down and removed it.

"Of course, the hat was hiding a sword", Adam said as he saw the sword.

Harry swung the sword at the Basilisk, causing it to slither back slightly. Harry started running to the head statue and climbed it. Adam grabbed his wand and went to run too, but a spell blasted him off his feet. Adam's wand flew out of his hand. He looked up to see Tom Riddle, with Harry's wand raised.

"If it can't kill you, then I'll make sure it kills Potter", Riddle sneered.

Adam chuckled. "Seriously? You couldn't kill him when he was a baby. Now, you're making a snake do your dirty work? You really are a weak wizard, you half-blood."

Riddle's face became one of anger. "Do not call me that!"

"Why? Can't handle the fact that you preach all this nonsense about blood purity when you're not pure yourself? Or is it because two Gryffindor boys are beating you and your pet snake?"

Then Adam and Riddle turned their heads towards the Basilisk and Harry when they heard the sound of splashing. Riddle focused on the snake and Harry, but Adam looked at the splash. He saw the sword Harry pulled out of the hat.

Adam jumped up and ran to the sword. He picked it up. As soon as he did, a strange feeling coursed through his body. Everything in the Chamber disappeared by a gray smoke.

All Adam could suddenly see were large green hills during a cloudy day. A man stood before him. The man was wearing silver armor with a red cloak around him. He had shoulder length black hair and a short beard. The man was holding a sword that looked like it was enchanted by magic.

Next to him stood another man. Only this man was much older. He had robes covering him completely. He had a long gray beard, similar in length to that of Dumbledore's own beard. He was holding an odd looking staff.

The wizard like man looked as if he was staring right at Adam. The old wizard gave Adam a small nod. Then it all disappeared in the same gray smoke that made the Chamber disappear.

Suddenly, Adam was staring at the sword in his hands again.

"Adam", Harry yelled.

Adam looked up just in time to see the Basilisk charging right at him. Adam swung the sword and sliced it under the eye. The Basilisk slithered back. Adam looked at Harry and smiled.

"Your eyes", Harry with a smile.

Adam's eyes were glowing gold. He looked back at the Basilisk. It was preparing to strike again. Adam held the sword out in front of him. The Basilisk rose high above Adam and opened its mouth. Adam gulped.

The Basilisk dropped down, but Adam side stepped its attack. The head of the snake struck the ground before raising again, listening for Adam. The boy struck the sword against the ground to get its attention. The Basilisk moved quickly.

Adam swung the sword again, slicing the snake's face, but it kept the assault. The Basilisk tried to hit Adam again. Adam, however, did something unconventional. He punched it in the side of head. Then he cut it again. The Basilisk slithered back. It hissed before opening its mouth again.

"This is a bad idea", Adam muttered.

The Basilisk lunged at Adam, but he swung the sword up and pierced it through the Basilisk's upper jaw. It came at a cost. The Basilisk fang pierced through Adam's right arm. Adam screamed out in pain.

"ADAM!"

The Basilisk roared with pain until Adam pulled the sword out. The fang stayed in Adam's arm as the Basilisk fell to the side of the floor.

Adam dropped the sword. His eyes returning to their blue color. He took hold of the fang and pulled it out. He screamed until it was out of his arm. When he had pulled it out, he threw it to the ground. Then he dropped to his knees and fell to the ground.

"Adam", Harry yelled as he ran over to Adam and knelt down.

"Remarkable, isn't it? The venom penetrates the body quickly. He has, maybe, just over a minute", Riddle said, a small smile on his lips. "Funny. The damage one little book can do, especially in the hands of a silly little girl."

Adam's eyes were drifting closed. Harry shook him hard. Adam turned his head to Harry.

"Destroy the book", Adam said weakly. "Use the fang."

Harry quirked his brow for a moment, but he realized what Adam meant. Tom Riddle came from the diary. Destroy the diary, destroy Tom Riddle. Harry turned and grabbed the fang covered in Adam's blood.

"What are you doing", Riddle asked with genuine curiosity.

Harry removed the diary from Ginny's hands and immediately thrust the fang into it.

"No!"

He thrust the fang into the diary again and again. Ink was pouring out of it like blood. Harry flipped it open and did it again. More and more ink came pouring out of it.

"No! Stop!"

Riddle started screaming in agony as cuts formed along his body. The cuts started growing and growing until Riddle disintegrated into nothing.

Harry let out a breath of relief just as Ginny stirred awake.

"Ginny", he said happily.

Ginny turned to face Harry. "Harry, it was me. It was all me. Riddle made me." Ginny then saw Adam's motionless body. "Adam!"

Harry, who had forgotten about Adam for a minute, turned and knelt by Adam. Ginny also knelt by Adam. There were black streaks forming around the wound on Adam's arm.

"What do we do", Ginny asked.

"I-I-I don't know", Harry replied.

Fawkes swooped down as he gave a cry again. He landed next to Adam's arm and bent his head down.

"What is he doing", Ginny asked.

"Phoenix tears", Harry cried happily. "They can heal anything."

A few tears fell from Fawkes' eye. The tears landed on the wound and turned to steam. The wound closed up and healed. Adam had a sharp intake of breath. He blinked a few times as he slowly pushed himself up.

Before Adam could do or say anything, everything went black again. He fell back unconscious.

A short time later, Harry, Ron, and Ginny walked into Dumbledore's office. Dumbledore was speaking to Snape at his desk. The two were whispering to each other. There was clearly an anger behind Snape's voice, but they could not make out the words.

"Ginny", came the squeal from Mrs. Weasley.

Mrs. Weasley ran over to them and embraced Ginny tightly. Mr. Weasley followed his wife and also embraced his daughter. Suddenly, Harry and Ron were also grabbed into the hug. Fawkes flew into the office and perched himself on Dumbledore's shoulder. They separated and Mrs. Weasley looked at Harry.

"Where's Adam", she asked. Then she gasped. "Is he-"

"He's fine, Molly", Dumbledore said.

They all looked at Dumbledore and Snape. The Potions professor did not look happy. He was not wearing his regular expressionless face.

"Adam, I'm afraid, has suffered a severe case of magical exhaustion", Dumbledore added.

"Magical exhaustion", Mr. Weasley asked. "In someone so young?"

"Mr. Davis is an extraordinary young man", McGonagall said as she joined them in the office. She looked at Dumbledore. "Everything has been arranged for him, Albus." Her eyes glanced momentarily at Snape.

With that, Snape made his leave. He strode toward the door. He looked at Harry briefly before continuing on his way out the door. Harry and Ron looked at each other.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley looked at Harry again.

"You saved her! How did you do it", Mrs. Weasley asked.

"I think we'd all like to know", McGonagall said.

Harry slowly walked up to Dumbledore's desk and laid upon it the Sorting Hat, the sword, and the diary. Then he started telling everyone what happened. He talked about hearing the voice, Hermione realizing it was a Basilisk using the pipes, speaking to Aragog, suspecting it was Moaning Myrtle, the entrance being in the restroom, then about the Chamber itself. He avoided talking about Adam.

"What interests me most is how Lord Voldemort managed to enchant Ginny, when my sources tell me he is currently in the forests of Albania", Dumbledore said.

"W-What's that", Mr. Weasley asked. "You know who? Enchanted Ginny? But Ginny's not... Ginny hasn't been... has she?"

"It's this diary", Harry said, holding it up. "Tom Riddle wrote in it when he was sixteen."

"Adam was right", Ron said. "It's filled with dark magic."

McGonagall looked at Ron. "What do you mean, Mr. Weasley?"

"Of course", Dumbledore said softly. "Very few people know Lord Voldemort was once Tom Riddle. He was incredibly curious about all things Dark Arts here at Hogwarts. When he left, he studied it so much, used it, transformed himself so much, he was barely recognizable when he resurfaced."

"What does our Ginny have to do with it", Mrs. Weasley asked.

"H-His diary", Ginny sobbed. "I've b-been writing in it all year and he's been w-writing back all year."

"Ginny", Mr. Weasley said flabbergasted. "What have I always told you? Never trust anything that can't think for itself if you can't see where it keeps its brain. A suspicious object like that, it was clearly dark magic."

That made everyone look at Ron, except McGonagall, who was already looking at the boy.

"Explain what you meant earlier, Ronald", Mrs. Weasley said. "What do you mean Adam said it was dark magic?"

Ron looked to Harry for help. All Harry did was shrug.

"Please explain, Mr. Weasley", Dumbledore said.

Ron gulped. "When Harry and I found the diary, we showed it to Hermione and Adam, and Adam theorized it was dark magic because we couldn't find any words in it."

"He jumped to that conclusion based on no words in the diary", Mr. Weasley asked.

Dumbledore smiled. "Adam is a bright child. Anyway, Miss Weasley should be taken to the hospital wing straight away. She's been through quite the ordeal. Madam Pomfrey should be expecting you, noticing Adam's state."

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley left with Ginny. Then, Dumbledore turned to McGonagall.

"Minerva, I think all this merits a good feast. Alert the kitchens, will you?"

"Of course, Headmaster. I'll leave Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley to you, shall I?"

"Certainly", Dumbledore said with a small smile.

McGonagall left the office too. Harry and Ron did not look excited. They both knew punishment was imminent. They both also knew that expulsion could be possible. They did, after all, break a number of rules.

"Professor, we-", Ron started.

"Please, Mr. Weasley", Dumbledore said while holding up a hand. "Let me speak first." He looked at Harry. "Was Ginny at all witness to Adam's eyes?"

"How do you know he used the gold eyes", Harry asked.

"Answer the question, Harry", Dumbledore said.

Harry shook his head. "No, Professor. She never saw his eyes."

"Good", Dumbledore muttered.

"Professor, what's the big deal", Ron asked.

"I need you two to promise me that you will not tell anyone about his eyes."

"Of course, Professor", Harry said.

"Good. Mr. Weasley, you may go join your family in the hospital wing. I need to speak to Harry for a moment longer."

Ron nodded. He turned and left the office.

Harry watched Ron leave before looking at Dumbledore again. "Professor, there's more about Adam I have to tell you."

"I assumed as much, Harry."

"He stared the Basilisk in the eye. I thought no one could do that."

Dumbledore hummed while stroking his beard. "I thought the same, Harry. What else?"

Harry looked at the diary. "Adam called it a soul. He said Riddle's memory could not have been a memory because of how Tom Riddle was using magic."

"I see", Dumbledore said, while looking at the diary. "Is that all you have to say about Adam?"

Harry nodded.

Green hills surrounded him again. The same cloudy sky was above. Adam was very confused. He looked around. Nothing looked out of the ordinary. Except he was holding something. Adam looked down at his hands.

In his right hand was a sword. It was the same sword that he saw in the vision from before. Only this time, he was holding it, and it was covered in blood. In his left hand was the staff the old wizard held.

Suddenly, Adam felt a chill. He looked around again, but there was nothing.

"Adam", a cold voice said.

Adam looked around. "Who's there?"

"Adam", the cold voice said again, louder.

Adam raised the blood covered sword. "Show yourself!"

He was turning around, barely keeping balance on his feet. His head was not thumping. Nothing felt strange. At the same time, everything felt strange. Everything felt off. Out of nowhere, a figure in long, flowing black robes appeared in front of Adam.

The figure stood inches away from Adam, but he could not make out his face. It was almost as if the figure did not have a face. Black fire was emitting from much of the robes.

"You are a disgrace to our bloodline."

Adam gulped. The figure was making Adam stand in place. He could not move as much as he tried to. The figure stepped closer to Adam, the cold, the fear, the darkness becoming stronger.

"You... will... die", he said into Adam's ear.

Adam let out a scream as the black fire started to consume him.

"Adam!"

Adam shot up. His breathing frantic. He looked around with his wide eyes, trying to catch his breath.

"Adam, it's okay", Jason said as set an arm on Adam's shoulder and another on Adam's chest to push him back down. "Adam, just breathe."

It took a minute for Adam to know Jason was the one with him. His breathing started to even out and he was able to register a lot more. He first looked at Jason and nodded slowly. Adam slowly laid back down.

Then Adam realized something. The bed felt different. The ceiling looked different. He was not in the hospital wing. Adam knows his bedroom when he sees it. He knows when he is in his own bed. He is in America.

Adam sat up again. "Jason, why am I here?"

Jason smirked. "You live here."

Adam glared at his brother. "That's my point. What am I doing here? The last thing I remember is being in the Chamber of Secrets."

"I know. I know, Adam. Let me get mom and dad. We have some things to talk about."

Jason stood from the bed. He walked to the door.

"Jason?"

"Hmm?"

"How long was I unconscious?"

"Three days", Jason said before leaving the room.

Adam's eyes widened. He has been unconscious for the three days? There was so much he did not know. Was Ginny okay? Was Harry okay? Did they beat Tom Riddle? How did they get out of the Chamber? And the most pressing question he had. Is Hermione okay?

A few minutes later, his whole family came into his bedroom. Christine immediately hugged him tightly. Emma did too, after Christine. It was evident to Adam that both women had been crying.

"What's going on", Adam asked when Emma let go of him. "Why am I not at Hogwarts?"

Christine, Luke, and Jason traded looks. Ben and Emma looked at their parents expectantly. It was clear to Adam that they did not know what was going on either.

"Answer me", Adam nearly yelled. This made them all jump, especially Emma. "I have a lot of questions that I want answered, but I know you're hiding something from me."

"What do you want to know", Luke asked.

"How is it I stared a Basilisk in the eye?"

"You what", Emma asked, shocked.

Christine looked at her husband. Tears were forming in her eyes. Luke put a comforting hand on the small of her back.

"It's time we tell him", Luke said softly.

"Tell me what", Adam asked, more anger than he was intending.

Christine nodded sadly.

Luke and Christine looked at Jason and nodded. Jason nodded too while fighting back his own tears. Emma, Adam, and Ben looked at each other confused.

"Adam, there's a lot more to you than you know", Jason said.

"Yeah, I figured that much", Adam said, slightly annoyed.

Jason took a seat on Adam's bed. "I mean, there's more to your heritage."

Adam quirked his brow.

"Your real heritage, Adam." Jason looked down for a moment. He clenched his fist. He looked back up at Adam, clearly fighting back tears. And losing greatly. "You... You're not a..." Jason turned his head. "I can't say it, dad."

"It's okay, son. It shouldn't be you to say it anyway." Luke stepped forward. He took a deep breath and it came out very shaky. "You're not uh... You're not our son, Adam."

"W-What", Adam asked, feeling his heart break.

Emma and Ben were just as shocked. Emma immediately had tears welling in her eyes. Christine walked over to her daughter and hugged her.

Luke took another deep breath. "Your real parents were good friends of ours. They were killed... the night... you were born."

Adam did not know what to say. He did not know what to think. His whole life had been a lie. And now, he is finding out his real parents were killed the same day he was born. But that did leave him with a question.

"Who am I, then?"

"Your name... is... Adam Ambrosius...Grindelwald."

Chapter Text

Adam sat in the large tree, just outside his house. His mind was contemplating everything he was told two months ago. Even with all the time he has had to think about it, he still has not fully come to terms with it.

Two Months Ago...

Adam stared in shock at his father. Or adoptive father? He did not know which.

"I-I'm related to Gellert Grindelwald?"

Luke nodded slowly.

Christine was still hugging Emma. Jason was still looking down at his hands. Ben looked shocked, but he stepped forward.

"What about Ambrosius? Who's that", Ben asked.

Emma's eyes widened. She gasped as she covered her mouth. Everyone looked at her. Emma took her hand off her mouth and looked at Adam.

"You're a descendant of Merlin."

Adam's eyes widened. He also remembered reading Merlin's name in a book, and he was referred to as Merlin Ambrosius.

Adam shook his head. "I don't get it. So, all that's been happening to me, the headaches, the legilimency, the elemental magic, the magical exhaustion, my wand even, it all adds to my heritage?"

Jason, Christine, and Luke nodded.

"There's powerful magic in your blood, Adam", Christine said.

"Ancient magic too", Jason added. "That's how you were able to stare at the Basilisk without dying."

"Why tell me all this now? Why not sooner? Why did you raise me to think I was your son? Or Ben and Emma's brother? They didn't know either."

"You are our son, Adam. We've raised you since you were born", Christine said, tears falling, but able to keep her voice even.

"We didn't tell you because it was safest", Luke said. "We discussed not telling you until your familial magic started becoming more prominent. We just didn't think it would be so soon."

"What do you mean 'it was safest'", Adam asked.

"The man who killed your parents is coming after you", Jason said.

"He's your uncle, Adam. Your mother, Laura Grindelwald, it's her brother who killed her and your father", Luke said.

"Wait, wait", Adam said. "Laura?" Adam remembered what Snape told him. "Was she a Slytherin at Hogwarts?"

Luke and Christine look at each other, perplexed. They looked at Adam again.

"How do you know that", Christine asked.

"Professor Snape told me I reminded him of a friend he knew when he was a student. He said her name was Laura."

Christine sighed with a sad smile. "He's right. You really do act like her a lot."

"Does that mean Snape knows too", Ben asked. "How many people know?"

"Us, Snape, McGonagall, and Dumbledore", Luke said. "And a few others that we trust. They were all aware of the plan."

"Plan", Adam asked.

"The plan to protect you from your uncle", Jason said.

"We shouldn't be telling him this now", Christine said. "He should process what we've already said. Ben and Emma probably should too."

"No", Adam said sternly. "You've already told me this much. You might as well finish."

"He's right, mom", Emma said. "I want to know too."

"Me three", Ben said.

"I deserve to know", Adam said.

Christine looked at Luke. He gave her a weak smile and nodded.

"Okay", Christine said sadly. "Your parents were killed by your mother's brother. He wasn't going to stop with them. He wants you too. To prepare for his inevitable return, we started planning how best to protect you. We told only those closest to your parents.

"Knowing your uncle wouldn't stop looking for you, we knew we needed to have an ear to the ground. So, Jason got at a job at MACUSA as an ambassador."

Adam, Emma, and Ben looked at Jason with shock. Jason had a small smile on his face as he looked at Adam.

"One day while I was at work, I discovered a clue that suggested Marcus was here in the U.S", Jason said.

Adam made a note of the name. Marcus must be his uncle. Marcus Grindelwald? Strange name.

"When Jason told us this, we wrote to Dumbledore", Luke said. "He agreed that we had to get you out of the U.S for extended periods of time. Hopefully, we'd get Marcus to back off for a while. Or at least, off your trail for a while.

"But, you were only ten at the time. To start preparing to move you to Hogwarts, we sent Ben there. We figured he could start making friendships and establish some foundation for you."

"Really", Ben asked.

"Sorry, Ben", Adam said.

Ben smirked. "You kidding? If it wasn't for this plan, I never would've met Fred and George. I think it was worth it."

Adam let out a weak chuckle.

"The time came for you and Emma to start at Hogwarts", Christine said, looking at Adam while rubbing Emma's arm. "We told Dumbledore to tell us if anything happened to you concerning your magic."

Adam looked at Jason. "Is this why you wanted me not to attract attention during first year?"

Jason nodded. "I thought if you started becoming popular, Marcus may get word of it somehow. I guess I didn't factor in you becoming friends with The Boy Who Lived."

"That makes two of us", Adam said with a small laugh. Adam cleared his throat. "Do you know where my... my uncle is now?"

"Unfortunately, no", Jason said. "There's been no sightings of him or any of his associates in some time. We lost them somewhere in Montana."

"Why does he want Adam", Emma asked.

"We don't know", Luke said. "No one but your uncle knows why he killed your parents and wants to you, Adam."

Adam slowly nodded. His mind just realized the weight of everything he heard. Tears started welling in his eyes.

"Let's let Adam get some rest", Christine said.

"What was my father's name?"

Luke smiled warmly. "Jonathan. He was an American transfer too." He put a hand on Adam's shoulder. "Get some rest. We'll talk more later, okay?"

Adam nodded.

They all started walking out of the door to the bedroom. Emma was the last in the bedroom. She walked to the door, but stopped. Adam looked at her. The girl turned around and ran over to Adam. She flung her arms around him and buried her head in his neck.

"You'll always be my brother, Adam", Emma said quietly.

Adam smiled and returned the hug. "Thanks, sis."

Present Day...

Adam continued to stare down at the ground below him. The tree branch he was sitting on was still supporting his weight quite well.

"Adam", Emma yelled, running to the tree. "Our letters are here."

Adam hopped down from the tree and followed Emma into the house. They walked to their parents who were holding the letters. Ben was already reading his, while talking on the phone to someone.

"Who's he talking to", Adam asked.

"Fred and George", Luke said. "They don't know how to talk on the phone."

Adam smirked. "Are they yelling at him through the phone?"

Luke nodded with a laugh. "Sounds like they're staying at the Leaky Cauldron. I heard it from the bedroom."

Adam and Emma laughed.

"You guys are going to need to have these permission slips signed for Hogsmeade", Luke said.

"Adam, you also got another letter from Hermione", Christine said.

Christine handed both letters to Adam. He looked at the letter from his best friend and sighed.

"You should answer this one", Emma said quietly to him. "I can't be the only one to talk to her."

Adam nodded and walked to his bedroom. He threw the Hogwarts letter onto his bed and walked to his desk. He opened a drawer and added Hermione's letter on the stack of unopened letters from Hermione, Harry, and Ron.

He hated that he has not answered his friends, but it was difficult from his point of view. He was incredibly relieved when he heard that everyone was okay, but he did not know what to tell them. He was grateful that Emma was writing letters to them, but she was expressly told to not say anything about Adam's heritage.

Adam grabbed his Hogwarts letter and opened it. The letter had the normal stuff in it. There was a little note at the end, similar to his second year letter. Adam smiled as he read it.

"What are you smiling for", Jason asked as he walked into the room and sat on the bed.

"Dumbledore wants to do private lessons with me", Adam said excited.

"Really? I didn't know", Jason said as he looked at the letter.

"Did mom and dad talk to him?"

"Maybe. Or maybe Dumbledore just decided to do it because of how last year ended. Either way, it sounds like you're going to have a fun third year."

Adam nodded excitedly.

Jason smiled at Adam's joy. "I hate to kill your joy, but I have to ask a question."

"What is it?"

"Do you know what you're going to tell your friends?"

Adam's smile faded. He sat on the bed next to Jason. "No. I've been thinking about it the entire break, but I still don't know." Tears started welling in his eyes. "What do I do, Jason? What am I going to tell them? What if they don't like me? What if-"

"Hey", Jason said as wrapped an arm around Adam. "Don't worry about the what ifs. Tell them, don't tell them, it doesn't matter. You're the only one who gets to decide who knows and who doesn't."

Tears started falling. "They're my friends, Jason. I don't want to lose them if I tell them, but I also don't want to lie to them."

Jason wrapped his arms around Adam and pulled him to his chest. "I wish I could tell you it's all going to be okay, but I can't. What can I say is, you can't control how they react. But, a true friend won't care. And from what you've told me, they are true friends."

Adam nodded into his brother's chest.

"I have to go in a few and dad wants to talk, so, I'll see you at some point. Okay?"

Adam nodded. "Okay."

They both stood up and properly hugged.

"I love you, Jason."

"I love you too, bro."

Jason left Adam's room. Adam grabbed his Hogwarts letter and read it again.

A few days later, they left for the Leaky Cauldron. When they arrived, they went to Diagon Alley to get their supplies for the year. Adam was carrying the most books out of them all.

Care for Magical Creatures, which he was most excited about, had the worst book. It was growling at him and trying to bite him too.

"Mom, where are we staying", Emma asked.

"Dad and I have to take care of something important, so, you guys are staying in the Leaky Cauldron."

"Awesome", Ben muttered. "Time for some mischief."

"Tom will let us know if something happens", Luke said with a smirk. "So, stay out of trouble."

"Aw man", Ben huffed.

They got back to the Leaky Cauldron and went to their rooms. Adam and Ben were sharing a room while Emma was alone. Emma went into her brothers' room and they said goodbye to their parents. Adam, Emma, and Ben then went downstairs.

The three sat down at a table and started talking. They spent a few hours talking and laughing about anything. Adam got teased some about seeing Hermione some. Adam went along with it because, if he was being honest, he is excited to see her.

Emma got up from their table and went to get drinks for them. She came back a few minutes later with butterbeers.

"Who's Sirius Black", Emma asked as she sat down.

"Who", Adam asked.

"Sirius Black. His face is all over the place. It looks like he broke out of Azkaban."

"That's possible", Adam asked.

"Mom and dad told me about him when Jason came home with the news", Ben said. "They knew him in Hogwarts."

"They did", Emma and Adam asked together.

Ben nodded. He looked around then leaned his head in closer. "You guys cannot tell anyone about this, okay?"

Adam and Emma nodded and leaned their heads closer to their brother.

"Sirius Black was in Gryffindor when mom and dad were in school. He was apart of this group of Gryffindors that always ended up bullying someone."

That made Adam quirk his brow. "Did mom and dad say who he was always with", Adam asked.

"The same group of guys. I think dad said their names were Peter Pettigrew, Remus Lupin, and... James Potter."

Adam and Emma's eyes widened.

"Harry's dad", Emma asked.

Ben nodded. "The wizarding world thinks Sirius Black is the one who got the Potters killed."

"The wizarding world 'thinks' he got them killed", Adam asked.

"Mom's words", Ben replied. "No one actually knows. The evidence is kind of against him. He and Peter Pettigrew were heard arguing one night and then there was this explosion. Black was gone and all that "was left" of Peter Pettigrew was a finger."

"That is damning evidence", Adam muttered.

Ben nodded. "Yeah."

"Do mom and dad think Sirius Black got Harry's parents killed", Emma asked.

"They don't know. I mean, yeah, the evidence looks like it, but you know mom. Unless it's definite, she won't take it as fact."

Adam shook his head. "I can't imagine someone who went to school with Harry's parents actually betraying them... Then again, my uncle did kill my parents, so I can't say much."

Emma and Ben looked at Adam shocked. Adam looked at them too.

"What?"

"That's just the first you've joked about it", Emma said.

Adam shrugged. He looked at Ben. "Dad was in Gryffindor with them. Was he friends with them?"

"He knew them", Ben replied. "But he couldn't stand them. Besides, any respect for them went out the window when he found out they always bullied the same kid."

Adam had to bite his tongue. He knows from Ben saying James Potter was involved, that Professor Snape was being bullied. He also promised Snape he would not say anything about the memories he saw during their private lessons.

They hung out for a while longer before going to their rooms. Adam immediately went to sleep when he got into the bed.

The next day, the three were eating breakfast when the Weasleys arrived via Floo Network. Fred and George were the first to come through. Ben immediately got up to meet them. Then Ginny came through after. Ron came through, followed by Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

"Adam", Ron yelled with excitement.

Ron ran over to Adam and hugged him just as he got up from the bench. Adam laughed because Ron's hug felt like a tackle.

"I missed you too, Ron", Adam laughed.

Ron stepped back and looked at him. "What happened to you? McGonagall said you went home early for some personal reason. Is everything okay?"

"Oh, let him breathe, Ron", Mrs. Weasley said as she walked over to them. She looked at Adam and hugged him too. "How are you, dear?"

"I'm doing good", Adam said with a smile. "I just had a bad case of magical exhaustion."

"Professor Dumbledore told us. We never had the chance to thank you for saving Ginny."

"You don't need to thank me for that."

"Oh, yes, we do", Mr. Weasley said walking over to them too and shaking Adam's hand. "Ginny would've died had it not been for you."

Adam chuckled. "Harry is the one who deserves the credit. All I did was punch a snake."

"You punched the Basilisk", Emma asked, rather loudly.

"Among other things", Adam muttered.

"Regardless of what happened, thank you, Adam", Fred said. "You helped save our sister."

Ginny walked over to Adam and hugged him. Adam smiled and reciprocated the hug.

"I'm glad you're okay, Gin", Adam said.

The Weasleys went up to their rooms. Ben went with the twins and Emma helped Ginny and Mrs. Weasley. Adam stayed downstairs and continued drinking his butterbeer. Seeing Ron, made Adam think that he has to decide what to tell his friends.

Thinking about everything he was told, made him realize that there are other people he can talk to about his parents. Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Snape know the truth of Adam's heritage. If they know the truth, then they must have known his actual parents.

At least, Adam knows that Snape knew his mother. He remembers the private lesson where Snape started telling him about Laura. That story did raise an immediate question that he forgot to ask. If his mother was a Slytherin, what was his father?

Gryffindor would make the most sense. If his father was also Slytherin, Snape would have said something about being friends with a Jonathan. If he did not say anything, then maybe they were not friends. And if that is true, then Jonathan belonged to a different house.

Whatever the answer is, all Adam knows for sure is that he wants to know.

The door to the Leaky Cauldron opened and Adam turned his head to see who entered. The one person he was most excited to see walked through the door, followed by her parents. Her smile grew wide when she saw Adam and ran at him.

Adam was barely able to stand before Hermione crashed into him in a very tight hug. Adam smiled and laughed.

"I've missed you", Hermione mumbled.

"I missed you too", Adam said quietly.

The two separated and Hermione's parents walked over to them. Adam shook their hands.

"It's good to see you again, Adam", Mrs. Granger said happily.

"It's good to see you guys too", Adam replied.

"We were hoping to see you at the station, but Hermione said you left early because of that magical-"

"Dad", Hermione said.

"No, it's okay", Adam said with a smile. "I did have to leave early because of magical exhaustion."

"Is that a serious problem", Mrs. Granger asked.

"No. It's a rare occurrence in young wizards and witches. Even more rare in adults. It happened to me because I couldn't control some of my magic."

"Are you better now", Mr. Granger asked.

"We will certainly find out", Adam replied with a small laugh.

"Ah, the Muggles", Mr. Weasley cried happily from the stairs. "I have many more questions."

"Quick, run", Adam whispered.

The Grangers laughed and walked over to greet Mr. Weasley. Adam and Hermione looked at each other again. Both had smiles on their faces.

"I'm sorry", Hermione whispered. "I had no idea what to tell them and-"

"It's okay, Hermione. I'm not ashamed of it. I hate that I wasn't there when you woke up, though."

Hermione blushed slightly.

"Come on. I think Emma wants to see you."

Emma and Ginny came down the stairs too. Ron was right behind them, and he was not alone. Harry was also with them. Adam and Harry hugged.

"Harry", Adam questioned. "How long have you been here?"

"Since last night. The Minister of Magic himself wanted me here until school starts."

"Why", Hermione asked.

"I'll tell you guys later", Harry said quietly.

"Alright, everyone, we must get your supplies", Mrs. Weasley.

"Adam, Emma, and I already have ours", Ben said.

"Me too", Harry said.

As they entered Diagon Alley, they went in different directions. Mrs. Weasley was running all over the place with Ginny, Mr. Weasley, Ron, and Harry. Fred, George, and Ben went to the candy shop and joke shop. Adam and Emma walked with Hermione and her parents.

"How is this safe", Mr. Granger asked as they exited Flourish and Blotts.

Mr. Granger was carrying a large stack of books. He was also carrying a Monster Book of Monsters for Care for Magical Creatures.

"Hagrid is teaching this year", Adam said. "He likes to go the extreme."

"Sounds unsafe", Mrs. Granger added. "Is Hagrid at least responsible."

Adam and Hermione traded glances. Emma caught sight of this and stayed quiet. Adam cleared his throat.

"Don't worry. I love magical creatures. So, I'll be the first to get hurt if anything happens."

Hermione and Emma hit him. The Grangers did not look relieved.

"I'm kidding", Adam chuckled. "Hagrid is responsible enough", he lied.

They met the Weasleys and the Grangers were again taken by Mr. Weasley. They were able to say goodbye to Hermione first because they were planning on leaving anyway. Ron was talking about Scabbers needing medicine, so they walked to Magical Menagerie.

Adam and Hermione walked around the store while Harry and Ron went to get Scabbers' medicine. Ben also walked into the store behind them. Emma joined her older brother and they talked about which pets they would get.

"My mum and dad said I could get a pet this year", Hermione said excited.

"Do you know what you wanna get", Adam asked.

Hermione shook her head.

"Well", Adam muttered, looking around. "Owls are the best messenger. Though, they're a bit mean when they want to be. You could get a toad, but I think Neville is a warning against that. Or you could get-"

"A cat", she said excitedly.

Adam looked where Hermione was looking. There was an orange cat in a cage just above the counter.

"I'll take that one", Hermione said, pointing to the cage.

"Ah, Crookshanks. He is a very... grumpy thing."

"Grumpy", Adam asked.

"Yes. He has been here the longest out of any of these animals. No one has wanted him."

The storekeeper removed Crookshanks from his cage and handed him to Hermione. The orange cat immediately started purring happily.

"Guess he likes you", Adam said with a small smile.

Hermione nodded with a smile. "I'll take him."

Adam and Hermione walked out of the shop with Crookshanks and a few other items for him. They walked back to the Leaky Cauldron. When their friends saw them, Emma started fawning over Crookshanks. Ron looked like he was just punched in the gut.

"Are you bloody joking? That thing tried to attack Scabbers, even from its cage."

"It's a cat, Ronald. It's in his nature", Hermione defended.

"A cat? Is that what they told you? It looks more like a pig with hair if you ask me."

"It's a good thing we didn't", Adam said as he sat down next to Ben and the twins.

Hermione scoffed. "That's rich, coming from the owner of that smelly old shoe brush."

Adam looked at Harry, who sat on the other side of the table. "We're going to have a fun time this year with these two."

Harry nodded.

Adam looked down at the news clipping in front of Ben. It was of the Weasleys in Egypt.

"How was it", Adam asked.

"Brilliant", Ron said walking over to them. "Loads of stuff, like mummies and tombs. Even Scabbers enjoyed himself."

They all talked and enjoyed each others company for the rest of the day. Crookshanks attempted to murder Scabbers whenever he was not being held. This caused Ron to throw a fit, making Hermione hold her new cat the rest of the time.

That night, Adam was laying in his bed. Ben was not in the room yet because he was still causing chaos with Fred and George. Adam was laying on his back, staring up at the ceiling. He was what to tell everyone else.

His eyes drifted close and sleep overtook him soon after. Pleasant dreams unfortunately did not.

Adam could see himself back on those green hills. The grey clouds in the sky had only darkened. The light wind only become stronger. Thunder clapped miles away as lightning struck.

"What is happening?"

"Adam."

Adam heard the same dark whisper he heard before. He felt the same chill. He looked around for any sign of the cloaked figure, but nothing. Adam could feel himself becoming colder. Adam looked around again, and this time, saw the cloaked figure.

It was not looking at him, he thinks. Unlike the last dream, Adam could actually move. Adam started slowly walking toward the figure. He could feel more and more cold as he approached. Adam tried his best to warm up, but it was a cold he could not fight.

Adam stood next to the figure. They were both standing on a cliff overlooking the ocean. The weather made the waves crash hard against the rock.

"Do you know what's special about this place?"

Adam turned his head to look at the figure. "No."

"You will in time. There is much you must learn about your history, descendant of Merlin. Your parents cannot tell you it. Your professors cannot teach you it. You must learn the truth of your bloodline."

"And then you're going to kill me", Adam asked, remembering their last talk.

"I have not decided yet. I know what you can do. I know what you could be capable of." The figure turned to Adam. "Learn the truth, Adam."

All of a sudden, Adam shot up in bed, breathing hard. He wiped his brow to find that he was covered in sweat. Adam took a few deep breaths to calm down. He was trying to figure out the dream. When his breathing evened out, Adam looked around.

The room was dark. He could hear snoring next to him. Adam turned his head to see Ben in bed.

Adam laid back down, on his side, but kept his eyes open.

"What does it mean", he whispered.

Chapter Text

The next day, everyone was getting onto the train. Harry was pulled aside by Mr. Weasley before walking onto the train. Emma found a compartment with a few friends. Ben, Fred, and George met up with Lee Jordan at the station and found an empty compartment. Ginny joined a few other second year Gryffindors. Adam, Hermione, Harry, and Ron looked for an empty compartment but there were none left.

"I guess we have to take this one", Adam whispered as he entered the compartment.

They were not alone. There was a man sleeping, with his head against the window. Adam and Hermione took the seat opposite the sleeping passenger while Harry and Ron sat next to him.

"Who'd you think that is", Ron asked.

"Professor R. J. Lupin", Hermione replied.

"Do you know everything? How do you know that", Ron asked.

"It's on his suitcase", Adam said, pointing at the suitcase above Lupin's head.

However, Adam stared at the sleeping professor. He was actually staring at one of the people who bullied Snape when they were in school. He did not know what to think. If he is a professor, it made him wonder if Snape knows he is coming.

"Do you think he's really asleep", Harry asked.

Adam examined the sleeping professor. He certainly did look asleep, but there was more to it. Adam could see heavy bags under his eyes. There was also a thin line of sweat covering his face too.

"He's dead to the world", Adam said.

"Why", Hermione asked.

"I gotta tell you something", Harry replied.

Harry started telling them everything about Sirius Black that he was told. Adam was the least phased by the information, because he heard it all already. He did realize, during Harry's explanation, that he knew more than Harry did.

"Let me get this straight", Ron said. "Sirius Black has escaped from Azkaban to come after you?"

"Yeah", Harry replied.

A part of Adam wanted to high five Harry because they were both being hunted by crazy people. But that would mean he would have to tell them about his heritage and his uncle. He was not ready for that yet.

"But they'll catch Black, won't they", Hermione asked. "I mean, everyone's looking for him."

"Sure... except no one has ever broken out of Azkaban before. And he's a murderous raving lunatic", Ron said.

"Dude", Adam said while shaking his head.

"Thanks, Ron", Harry said sarcastically.

Suddenly, the train started slowing down. They all looked out the window. It was dark and raining outside.

"Why are we stopping", Ron asked.

"We can't be there yet", Hermione said.

The train jerked to a stop. Adam and Hermione's hands clasped together. Hermione looked down at their hands and tried to cover the blush crossing her face. Adam's other hand covered his wand. He did not pull it, but he was ready to if need be.

"Have we broken down", Ron asked as he looked out the window. "There's something moving out there."

The lights suddenly went out on the train. They could hear some students asking questions loudly. The train started shaking and a chill spread through the chain.

"Bloody hell! What's happening", Ron asked again, his voice starting to shake.

The window of the compartment started freezing over. Even the windows of the compartment door started freezing over too.

"This can't be good", Adam muttered as he removed his wand.

A creepy skeletal looking hand slid across the door and slid it open. A large black cloaked figure appeared in the door way. It made Adam gulp, picturing the figure in his nightmares. The figure entered the compartment. Crookshanks hissed at it from wherever he was hiding.

Instantly all the good feelings could be felt leaving the compartment.

The figure looked at each of them, but stopped at Harry. It started sucking something out of Harry as if it was sucking in air. Fear started crossing Harry's face. Adam started raising his wand, trying to think of something to say, but he did not know what to use.

"Don't do anything, Adam", Lupin whispered.

Adam quirked his brow. How did Lupin know his name?

Harry started falling to the floor. At that moment, Lupin rose from his spot and raised his wand at the creature. A bright white flash sprang from his wand.

The creature, clearly effected by the flash, left the compartment. Adam unclasped his hand from Hermione's and bent down to help Harry up. Harry blinked a few times and looked around. Lupin put his wand back in his overcoat and pulled out bars of chocolate.

The lights to the train turned back on, giving them all the ability to actually see.

"Here, give a piece to everyone", Lupin said, handing the chocolate to Adam. "It'll help. How are you feeling, Harry?"

"Alright", he muttered. "What was that thing", Harry asked.

"A Dementor. They're-"

"The guards of Azkaban", Adam finished for Lupin.

Lupin gave Adam a small smile. "That's correct. They were searching the train for Sirius Black. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to have a word with the driver."

"At least it didn't have a scythe", Adam muttered. Lupin looked at him confused. "Too soon?"

Lupin left the compartment without replying. Adam broke the chocolate bar into pieces and gave a piece to everyone. He put a piece in his mouth. Harry ate his too and looked at them.

"What happened to me", Harry asked.

"You fainted", Adam said plainly.

Hermione and Ron looked at him. Harry looked at him too, surprised.

"I did? Did you guys... you know, pass out?"

Adam and Hermione shook their heads.

"No", Ron replied. "But I felt I would never be cheerful again."

"What about the scream? I heard a woman scream", Harry said.

"Harry, we didn't hear anyone scream", Hermione said.

Adam helped Harry get back into a seat and gave him another piece of chocolate. Adam took his spot next to Hermione again. The door to the compartment slid open again. Emma, Ginny, and Neville walked into the compartment.

"What happened", Emma asked.

"Dementors", Adam responded. "They're looking for Sirius Black."

"Did any of you pass out? Or hear the woman screaming", Harry asked.

"No", Ginny replied.

Emma made eye contact with Adam, nonverbally asking if he passed out. He only shook his head at her.

The rest of the ride was quiet. Adam spent most of the ride looking out the window. Rain was still falling, but it was calming to Adam. It reminded him of home. It also gave him the ability to think. While he would never tell them, because he did not want them worrying about him too, but the Dementor did effect him.

There were quiet conversations in the compartment, but none about the attack or Sirius Black. However, Adam managed to tune everything out. If he wanted to, he could listen in on any of the conversations, but he did not want to.

Adam felt Hermione's hand clasp his hand again. While he did not turn his head to look at her, he did appreciate it. Her touch was already calming him down.

When they arrived at Hogsmeade station, they heard Hagrid calling the first years over to him. Their small group walked to the carriages. Adam could immediately feel the presence of the Threstrals in front of the carriages.

Adam and Hermione were still holding hands, but it was dark enough that no one noticed. The two Gryffindors did not care either because it was comforting them.

"Are you feeling okay", Hermione whispered in Adam's ear.

Adam nodded to her.

The carriage ride was also fairly quiet. At least, Adam thought it was. He was preoccupied with wondering how Remus Lupin knew who he was. Adam knows Lupin went to school with his parents, but that is where the connection ends. Or does it?

When they arrived at the castle, Adam and Hermione's hands separated, which disappointed Adam. They were walking into the Entrance Hall when they saw Professor McGonagall standing on the stairs. She did not look too happy, but not angry at the same time. Rather, she looked upset.

"Mr. Potter, Mr. Davis, Miss Granger, will you please follow me", she said.

The three looked at each other before following her. This left the other Gryffindors and Emma standing there, confused.

Adam, Hermione, and Harry followed McGonagall to her office. They all walked inside and McGonagall took a seat at her desk. She ushered her three students to also take a seat. They did so in front of her desk.

"Professor Lupin sent an owl ahead to say you were taken ill on the train, Potter", she said while looking at Harry.

Before Harry could respond, there was a knock on the door. Madam Pomfrey entered the office.

"I'm fine", Harry said, going red in the face. "I don't need anything."

"Oh, it's you, is it", Madam Pomfrey asked as she looked at Harry. She knelt down and closely examined Harry. "Been doing something dangerous again, have you?"

"It was a Dementor, Poppy", McGonagall said darkly.

The two women traded worried glances before Madam Pomfrey looked at Harry again.

"So, what does he need", McGonagall asked. "Bed rest? Perhaps spend a night in the hospital wing?"

"I'm fine. I don't need anything", Harry argued.

"He should at least have chocolate", Madam Pomfrey said, ignoring Harry.

"We already ate some", Adam said. "Professor Lupin gave us pieces of chocolate on the train."

"Did he now", Madam Pomfrey asked. "Finally, a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher that actually knows his remedies."

"Are you sure you feel alright, Potter", McGonagall asked again.

"Yes", Harry replied.

McGonagall looked at Adam and Hermione. "What of you two? Are you feeling alright?"

"Yes, Professor", Hermione said.

Adam nodded.

"Very well. Kindly wait outside while I have a word with Miss Granger and Mr. Davis, will you, Potter?"

Harry nodded and exited the office with Madam Pomfrey in toe. Professor McGonagall looked at the Gryffindors with a small and sad smile.

"I understand that you both have signed up for a great majority of classes, especially you, Miss Granger. While I normally do not approve of such things, I do believe the two of you have proven more than responsible enough to take on this endeavor. Unfortunately, I have bad news. You will not be able to take on these many classes."

"What do you mean, Professor", Hermione asked.

"There is just nothing we can do to help you take these classes."

"Isn't there something we can do? Or you can do", Adam asked. "What about Time Turners?"

McGonagall quirked her brow. "And how do you know of such artifacts?"

"My mom used to work with them for MACUSA. She told me about them. They sound like they could do the job."

McGonagall sighed. "Yes, well, that is the unfortunate part. I'm afraid, even with all the haggling Professor Dumbledore and myself have done, the Ministry of Magic will not allow two third years to possess such magic."

"But our grades show we're more than capable of handling the work load. Plus, we've proven we're responsible enough. You said it yourself", Hermione argued.

Adam was surprised and amazed at Hermione's sudden, yet contained, outburst to a professor.

"I am aware, Miss Granger. And I stand by what I said. However, it is not in my power to tell the Ministry of Magic what to do. I do apologize. Tomorrow morning, I will have revised copies of your schedules. I do hope you both understand."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said.

"Good. Now, Mr. Davis, one more thing, Professor Dumbledore has yet to set a time for your private lessons. When he does, if they interfere with your schedule, do inform me so I can make proper adjustments."

"Yes, Professor."

"Good. Let us get to the feast", McGonagall said.

They exited her office and Harry joined them as they walked to the Great Hall. McGonagall and Harry were a few yards ahead of Adam and Hermione. She held them back because she wanted to talk privately to Adam.

"You're taking private lessons with Dumbledore", Hermione whispered.

Adam nodded. "I am. I didn't find out until I got the letter."

"Why? Have you discovered some new magic you didn't know you could do?"

Adam shrugged. "The letter didn't say. All I know is I'm starting lessons with Dumbledore this year."

"Well private lessons sound interesting. And getting private lessons with Albus Dumbledore no less. You will tell me about them, won't you?"

"Of course", Adam said with a smile. "I'll be telling everyone about them."

They walked into the Great Hall and saw that they missed the sorting. Adam made a joke about Harry missing another sorting. They found saved seats with Ron who started asking Harry questions. Harry was about to reply when Dumbledore stood and approached the podium.

"Welcome", he said joyfully. "Welcome to another year at Hogwarts. I have a few things to say to you all. And as one of them is very serious, I think it best to get it out of the way. At the request of the Ministry of Magic, until further notice, Hogwarts will be playing host to the Dementors of Azkaban until such a time as Sirius Black is captured.

"They will be stationed at every entrance to the grounds. Now, whilst I have been assured that their presence will not effect our day to day activities, a word of caution. Dementors are vicious creatures. They will not distinguish between the one they hunt and the one who gets in their way. Therefore, I must warn each and every one of you to give them no reason to harm you.

"No one will be allowed to leave the school without permission. The Dementors are not fooled by tricks or disguises, or even invisibility cloaks."

Murmurs spread through the Great Hall.

Dumbledore cleared his throat. "On a happier note, I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks this year. First, Professor Lupin, who has kindly consented to take up the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. As to our second new appointment, as some of you know, Care for Magical Creatures will be taken over by Rubeus Hagrid."

Applause filled the Hall, though it was hard to tell for who. Many of the students, Gryffindors specifically, were applauding for Hagrid becoming a professor. Other applause, Adam was sure, were for Lupin because DADA was a difficult position to fill.

Adam panned over the High table and saw Snape looking not very pleased. He was applauding, though very slowly and smally, like the rest. However, his eyes were on Lupin. His face was one of disgust and hatred.

This made Adam gulp. While he knows Lupin bullied Snape in the past, Adam already has respect for Lupin because of the train incident. At least, it was enough for Lupin to start earning Adam's respect. The last two in Lupin's position did not fair so well, so Adam was not holding his breath.

"Now, let us all enjoy the feast", Dumbledore said happily.

The food appeared on the plates and everyone started eating.

After they were all done eating, everyone started leaving the Great Hall. The Gryffindors stood outside their common room. No one knew the password until Percy Weasley, now Head Boy, pompously made his way through the crowd and gave it.

"Fortuna major", he told the portrait.

The portrait swung open and everyone started climbing inside.

"Oh no", Neville muttered. "Not another one."

Adam, standing next to Neville, looked at him with a consoling smile. "It's going to be alright, Neville. If you want, I can help you find a way to remember them."

"Really?"

Adam nodded. "We can start tomorrow when we're both free."

"That would be great. Thanks, Adam."

They climbed through the portrait too. Many of the Gryffindors were still in the common room, but Adam noticed Harry and Ron already went up to their dormitory. Adam found Hermione, alone, by the fireplace.

"I'm sorry you couldn't do your full schedule", Adam said as he stood next to her.

"It's alright", she said, her voice breaking slightly. "I was just looking forward to the challenge."

Adam gave her a small smile. "Don't worry, Harry and Ron will make this year plenty challenging for us. I'm sure of it."

Hermione chuckled. "Why did you sign up for all those classes?"

"Honestly... because you did."

This caused Hermione to go red in the face. "Really?"

Adam smiled. "Yeah. I thought it'd be fun for us to do them together. I was not going to suffer Harry and Ron begging for homework alone."

This time Hermione laughed. She was feeling something bubbling inside her chest at his words. He actually signed up for classes because of her.

"Well, I'll see you in the morning. Goodnight, Hermione."

Hermione smiled. "Goodnight, Adam."

Adam turned and walked up the stairs. He entered his dormitory where everyone else already was. They were all crowded around Harry and Ron's bunks. From the looks of it, they were eating candies that let them imitate animals.

Adam only shook his head with a smirk. He climbed onto his bed, closed the drapes, and changed into comfortable clothes. He climbed into the bed, but could not fall asleep. It was not because he just heard Ron roar like a lion, but rather, his brain too busy to stop.

The Dementor did effect him on the train. He just had no way of explaining how to people. He could feel the joy being sucked out of him, but that was not all. For some unexplainable reason, Adam could feel the toll the Dementor took on the others.

He felt Ron's happiness slipping away, Hermione's cheer disappearing, but worst of all, he felt Harry's life being drained. Adam had no idea why Harry felt that way, but it is what he felt. What concerned him more was how he was able to feel their emotions in the first place.

Adam did not know how long he was awake thinking about it before sleep finally came. It was welcoming. What was even better was that he did not have a nightmare this time.

When he woke up, he felt very refreshed. The thoughts were still in his head, but he was able to push them aside so he could start his day. He changed into running clothes and went outside to do his usual laps around the grounds.

He was relieved to see Professor McGonagall standing outside watching him because he forgot about the Dementors. When he was done with the laps, the Transfiguration professor did give Adam some advice on being more careful and maybe not running in the mornings until Sirius Black is caught.

Adam did appreciate the advice but argued by saying that the Dementors were not low enough to the ground to be of concern.

He was a bit surprised when nothing about his heritage came up. They were alone and Adam thinks McGonagall knows that he does know. It would have been the opportune time to say something but she did not.

Adam returned to the dormitory and changed into his robes for the first day of class. He walked down to the common room to see Hermione was already waiting for him. The two crawled through the portrait hole and started walking to the Great Hall.

When they arrived, they were not expecting to see Emma standing by the doors, waiting for them, or rather, Adam. Tears were welling in her eyes.

"I'll meet you inside", Adam said to Hermione.

Hermione nodded and walked into the Great Hall. She took a quick glance at them before focusing on the Hall.

Adam walked over to Emma and immediately hugged her. He instantly felt her return the hug as she burrowed her face into the crook of his neck.

"What's wrong", he asked softly.

"Do you know what today is", she asked. Her voice was muffled greatly because of Adam's clothes.

Adam thought about the date. Other than class there was nothing important. He was about to say that until he remembered something. His eyes widened. It was something they had only recently discovered.

About a month back, Adam asked Christine and Luke a question. He asked them if he and Emma actually did share a birthday. To say their answer hurt him was an understatement. It hurt Emma even worse.

Adam never actually cared for celebrating his birthday, and now he some explanation as to why. It was the same day his real parents were killed. Emma, on the other hand, felt a special connection to it. Their shared birthday was always something she looked forward to in September.

To find out that Adam was actually born a few days before Emma hurt deeply. They both knew there was a good chance they were not born on the same day, but Emma was really hoping.

Emma was heartbroken after hearing it. She felt like she had lost a special connection that only she and Adam shared.

"Hey", he said softly into her ear. "It's going to be okay. You know that, right?"

Emma nodded into his neck. Adam could feel a few tears streaming down his skin that was not covered by clothes, so he knew she was crying. Adam started slowly rubbing her back.

Maybe five minutes passed before it seemed like Emma's tears ceased. She pulled her head back and used the sleeve of her robe to wipe her cheeks. She hugged Adam again, this time resting her chin on Adam's shoulder.

"Happy birthday, Adam", she whispered, fighting to hold back tears threatening to fall.

"Thanks, Em", Adam whispered back with a smile. He kissed her cheek. "I love you, sis."

Emma smiled. The first real smile she has had on her face she woke up. "I love you too, bro."

While Adam is glad his parents and brothers may finally respect that he is done celebrating his birthday, he would always appreciate having Emma be the one to say 'happy birthday'.

The two separated and walked into the Great Hall. Emma was still wiping some tear stains from her face as she sat down with a few of her friends. They were asking questions and checking on her. Adam sat down next to Hermione, who had seen Emma's face.

"Is everything alright", Hermione asked.

Adam nodded with a small smile. "Yeah. Some stuff happened over the summer that she remembered."

"Oh... Do you want to talk about it?"

"Not right now, but eventually."

More students began to come into the Great Hall for breakfast. Harry and Ron were among them. Harry was getting looks from a bunch of the students. Draco Malfoy imitating Harry by swooning slightly and pretending to fall. Harry and Ron ignored them and sat opposite Adam and Hermione.

"It's alright, Harry", Adam said. "I'm sure Malfoy wasn't fearless when the Dementors searched his section."

"He wasn't", Fred said as he, George, and Ben sat down. "He ran into our compartment, remember George? Nearly wet himself."

George nodded with a content glance at Malfoy. "Terrible things, those Dementors."

Professor McGonagall walked down the table giving everyone their schedules.

"Mr. Davis, Professor Dumbledore has requested to see you before your first class. Lemon Drops."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said as he stood.

Everyone traded strange looks at what McGonagall said. Harry was not confused. He knew it to be the password to Dumbledore's office.

Professor McGonagall continued down the table. Adam got ready to leave and looked at Ben.

"Can you keep an eye on Emma today? She's not in the best mood."

Ben nodded. "Yeah, but what's going on?"

"Remember what today is?"

Ben quickly realized what Adam was talking about. He nodded. "I got it, Adam. You can go."

"Thanks, Ben."

Adam gave Hermione a small knowing smile before walking away. Hermione also smiled at him. She looked back at everyone. Harry and Ron were off in their own world, but the twins and Ben were smirking at her.

"What", she asked.

"Nothing", the three Gryffindors said.

"They must've messed up your schedule, Hermione", Ron said, looking at her schedule. "You've got a few subjects scratched out. It looks like they just revised over and over again."

"I think Adam's schedule looked the same", Harry added.

"It's alright. Adam and I fixed it all with Professor McGonagall."

Adam walked to the griffin statue and gave the password. It revealed the staircase and Adam walked up it. He knocked on the door and heard Dumbledore say enter. Adam opened the door and walked inside. He saw Dumbledore standing behind his desk. Professor Lupin was standing beside it.

Adam clearly walked in on a private and important conversation. Professor Lupin looked at Adam and gave him a small smile. Adam returned the smile the two were giving him. Then his eyes landed on the phoenix perched next to the desk.

The phoenix gave a soft cry as Adam cheerfully approached the bird. Adam stroked Fawkes' plumage.

"Hey, Fawkes", Adam muttered.

Fawkes closed his eyes and nuzzled his head into Adam's hand.

"Adam, do you mind joining us", Dumbledore asked.

Adam stopped stroking Fawkes and walked over to the desk.

"I understand you and Professor Lupin have already met", Dumbledore said.

"Briefly", Adam replied. He looked at Lupin and extended his hand. "It's nice to meet you, Professor."

Lupin smiled and chuckled lightly. "It's nice to meet you too, Adam."

"Is this about our private lessons", Adam asked, turning to Dumbledore.

Dumbledore nodded. "In a matter of speaking, yes. I understand Professor McGonagall has gone over your schedule with you, correct?"

Adam nodded.

"Good. I do apologize that there was not more I could do."

"It's alright, Professor. I understand."

"On to more important topics then. I will be informing you when our lessons will be set to begin. All I can say for sure is that they will not take place during your regular schedule."

"Yes, Professor."

"Now, for the second matter. Professor Lupin is aware of your heritage. I have told him of some of your magic outbursts in the past years. To that end, you will also be having private lessons with him this year."

"Okay", Adam said with a small nod.

"Your lessons with Professor Lupin, like our own, will not take place during your other classes. Furthermore, both lessons will be staggered when we have time for them. Do you understand?"

Adam nodded excitedly. "Yes, Professor."

"Good. Please wait for me outside my office. I need a word with Professor Lupin."

"Of course, Professor", Adam said with a smile.

Adam walked back to Fawkes and stroked his plumage one more time before leaving the classroom.

When Adam closed the door, Lupin and Dumbledore continued the conversation they were having before Adam interrupted.

"I deserve to have more time with him", Lupin said, angrily.

"I'm sorry, Remus", Dumbledore said while shaking his head. "Private lessons are all Christine and Luke agreed to."

"They shouldn't have all the say. They aren't his parents or his godparents."

"No, but they are his guardians. Besides, Adam's godfather has agreed to their terms. All three have also said that you cannot tell Adam your connection to his parents."

Lupin let out an angry huff. "What can I tell him?"

"If he asks, you can tell him about his parents. Anything beyond that, his godfather, what you did the night they were killed, and anything else cannot be discussed."

Lupin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He let it out and opened his eyes. He slowly nodded. "Alright. Tell Christine and Luke I'll agree to their terms."

Dumbledore smiled. "I know it is not favorable, Remus. I'm sure with time, you and Adam will have the time you want."

The two professors walked to the door and opened it. Adam was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Lupin smiled at Adam.

"I look forward to seeing what you can do, Adam", Lupin said.

"Thank you, Professor."

Lupin walked away from them. Adam began walking with Dumbledore.

"Where are we going, Professor?"

"I'm taking you to the North Tower. It can be a difficult place to find if you have never been."

The two walked to the North Tower. Students were looking at them in awe. The Headmaster of Hogwarts was personally escorting a student to a class. Adam was glad Dumbledore was walking with him to the class. Seeing the path to the North Tower, he definitely would have gotten lost. He was wondering if Harry, Hermione, and Ron were lost or not.

"Why Divination, Adam?"

Adam shrugged. "I don't know to be honest. I know it's a complicated branch of magic, but I also know Seers exist. I mean, my grandfather was one."

Adam made a mental note. That was the first time he actually acknowledged Gellert Grindelwald is his grandfather.

"Understand, Adam. Having such a gift is rare."

"D-Did my mother have the gift?"

Dumbledore stroked his beard. "She did."

"Can you tell me about it?"

By then, they arrived at the North Tower.

"I will in time. I promise, Adam."

"Thank you, Professor."

Dumbledore walked away, leaving Adam to climb the strangely small spiral stairway. He joined most of his other classmates. He could not see Harry, Ron, or Hermione yet. Adam walked over to Neville.

"Hey, Adam. Why was Dumbledore with you?"

"He wanted to talk to me before class. He decided to walk me here. He said students tend to get lost."

"I did", Neville. "I had to leave the Great Hall early to make sure I could get here on time."

Adam chuckled. "Well, you beat Harry, Ron, and Hermione here."

"We found our way here", Adam heard a female voice say.

Adam smiled and turned. Hermione, Harry, and Ron were staring at him.

"Where's the classroom", Harry asked.

Without speaking, Ron pointed up. They all looked up to see a circular trapdoor with a plaque. It read 'Sibyll Trelawney, Divination Teacher'.

"How do we get up there", Ron asked.

Suddenly, the trapdoor opened. A silvery ladder descended and landed at Harry's feet.

Adam snorted. "Yeah... This makes sense."

Harry climbed up the ladder first. Adam followed. Then everyone else climbed up one by one.

They all entered a classroom that looked like no classroom at all. If anything, it was an attic that the school decided to shove a bunch of tables and chairs into and call it a classroom. All in all, the location does make the best fit for the most questionable branch of magic.

"Where is she", Ron asked.

"Welcome", a voice said suddenly from one of the shadows in the room. There were many. "How nice to see you in the physical world at last."

The owner of the voice stepped into the light. Professor Trelawney looked nothing like what everyone was expecting. At the same time, she was exactly what one would expect a Divination teacher to look like.

She had large round glasses that seemed to magnify her eyes to be much larger than their natural size. She was wearing a gauzy spangled shawl. Many chains and beads hung around her neck. Lastly, her arms and hands were covered in bangles and rings.

"Sit, my children, sit", she said.

All the students climbed into the arm chairs as best they could. The four Gryffindors sat together at one of the tables. Due to the tight space between tables and the room itself, Adam and Hermione were very close together. Though, neither minded when Hermione's hand grazed Adam's own.

"Welcome to Divination", she began. "My name is Professor Trelawney. You may not have seen me before. I find that descending too often into the hustle and bustle of the main school clouds my Inner Eye."

Adam bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing. However, it did not stop the smile from appearing on his face. Hermione was sharing the same smile.

"So you have chosen to study Divination, the most difficult of all magical arts. I must warn you at the outset that if you do not have the Sight, there is very little I will be able to teach you. Books can take you only so far in this field."

Harry and Ron grinned and glanced at Hermione, who looked as if she was just sucker punched.

"Many witches and wizards, though talented they may be, are yet unable to penetrate the veiled mysteries of the future", Professor Trelawney said as she scanned the crowd. "It is a gift granted to few. You boy", she said to Neville. "Is your grandmother well?"

"I think so", Neville replied nervously.

"I wouldn't be so sure if I were you, dear. We will be covering the basic methods of Divination this year. The first term will be devoted to reading the tea leaves. By the way, dear", she said to Parvati Patil. "Beware a red haired man."

She looked behind her where Ron was sitting. They made eye contact and Parvati scooted her chair over, to be further from Ron. It was becoming increasingly difficult for Adam to cover his laugh.

Trelawney again scanned the room. Then her eyes landed on Lavender Brown. "That thing you are dreading, it will happen on Friday, the sixteenth of October."

Lavender began trembling in her seat.

"In the second term we will progress to the crystal ball. If we have finished with fire omens, that is. Unfortunately, classes will be disrupted in February by a nasty bout of flu. I myself will lose my voice. And around Easter, two of our number will leave us forever."

Silence filled the room. Adam and Hermione looked at each other. Adam did not have to read her mind to know that she was secretly hoping it was the two of them that would be leaving.

"Now, I want all of you to divide into pairs. Get teacups from the shelves, come to me, and I will pour the tea for you. Then sit down, and drink. Drink only until the dregs remain. Swill these around the cup three times with the left hand, then turn the cup upside down on its saucer, wait for the last of the tea to drain away, then give your cup to your partner to read.

"You will interpret the patterns using pages five and six of 'Unfogging the Future'. I shall move among you, helping and instructing."

Everyone grabbed teacups from the shelves. Neville broke one of the pink ones, causing Trelawney to tell him to grab a blue one. The four sat at their table, after having their cups filled. Adam was enjoying the tea while the other three were having their mouths burned.

When they were done drinking, they did as Trelawney instructed them to do. Adam and Hermione traded cups while Harry and Ron traded.

"Right", Ron said. "What can you see in mine?"

"A lot of soggy brown stuff", Harry replied.

The four of them started laughing.

"Seriously, Harry", Ron said with a chuckle.

"Right. You've got a crooked sort of cross... That means you're going to have trials and suffering. Sorry about that, but there's a thing could be the sun. That means great happiness. So, you're going to suffer but be very happy."

"Sounds like his entire education", Adam said, causing them to laugh again.

"You need your Inner Eye tested, if you ask me", Ron said. "My turn", he said as he looked into Harry's cup. "There's a blob a bit like a bowler hat. Maybe you're going to work for the Ministry of Magic." Ron turned the teacup. "But this way it looks like an acorn... A windfall. Unexpected gold. Excellent, you can lend me some. There's another thing here.

"It looks like an animal... yeah, if that was its head...it looks like a hippo, no, a sheep-"

"Let me see that, my dear", Trelawney said as she whirled over to them.

Everyone in the room went quiet. They all turned their heads to the table.

"The falcon...my dear, you have a deadly enemy."

"You don't say", Adam said. "And here I thought the stories of Harry Potter and Voldemort were fairytales."

Some of the students gasped and started whispering at the mention of the name, including Ron. Adam rolled his eyes.

"Oh grow up, will you? It's just a name. A made up one at that", Adam said, remembering the encounter in the Chamber of Secrets.

Professor Trelawney did not respond to Adam. She looked back down at the cup.

"The club... an attack. Dear, dear, this is not a happy cup..."

"You hear that, Harry? You chose the wrong cup", Adam said with a smirk.

Harry snorted.

Adam looked at Hermione. He was surprised to see she was staring so intensely at his cup in her hands.

Suddenly, Trelawney gasped and screamed. The teacup fell out of her hands and shattered on the floor. Everyone watched as she stumbled into an empty chair, clutching her chest. "My dear boy... my poor, dear boy...no... it's kinder not to say... no... don't ask me..."

"What is it, Professor", Dean Thomas asked from the table next to the four.

"My dear... You have the Grim."

"The what", Harry asked.

"The omen of death", Adam said immediately, reading the book. "According to this, it's the worst omen one can get." Adam looked up at Harry. "Trying out to be The Boy Who Lived Again, aren't you?"

Harry was able to crack a small smile at Adam's joke, but the fear and shock on everyone else's faces made it difficult.

"I-I think we should leave it there for today. Yes, please pack your things. Until we meet again, fair fortune be yours."

Everyone stood from their chairs and started getting ready to leave. Many of the students avoided eye contact with Harry, as if he could transfer the Grim to them or something.

Adam climbed down the ladder and waited for the others. They all joined him and they started walking in silence to Transfiguration. However, Hermione tugged on Adam's arm and he waited back with her.

"You're cup was the same as Harry's", Hermione whispered.

"It was?"

"Yes. You had the falcon, the club, and the Grim."

Adam smirked. "You're worried about me, aren't you?"

"Of course I am, Adam. I-I don't want to lose my best friend", Hermione said, seeming to have stopped herself from saying something else.

Adam shook off the feeling. "It's fine. If Harry's survived this long, I'm sure I'll be okay. Besides, Divination is a questionable branch of magic. The past is already written. The future, however, is ever changing. It's effected by the decisions we make now. It can't be determined."

Hermione gave him a weak smile. Something in his words were truly comforting to her. What really made her smile was what he did next. Adam wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a hug. Hermione reciprocated happily.

"I don't want to lose you either", Adam whispered in her ear.

The reason for what he said, was one that only he knew. The secret of being Grindelwald's grandson still jabbed at him. He wants to tell them. He just does not want to face any possible repercussions from it. Adam can stand losing Ron and Harry. It would hurt him, but he could get over it. Hermione, however, he would be devastated to lose her to the secret.

"We're going to be late", Hermione muttered.

They separated and started walking to Transfiguration. They both had smiles on their faces, being able to comfort the other, but it did not stop Adam from grabbing hold of Hermione's hand and holding it until they got to the classroom.

Harry and Ron walked into the Transfiguration classroom, followed by Adam and Hermione a minute later. Harry sat in the back of the class, not looking very happy. Ron took the seat next to him. Adam and Hermione sat in their usual spots in the front.

Professor McGonagall started teaching the class about Animagi. To demonstrate, she transformed herself into a cat in front of them and then transformed back. Adam was the only one actually watching her though.

"Really, what has gotten into you all today", she asked. "Not that it matters, but that's the first time my transformation's not got applause from a class."

Hermione raised her hand. "Professor, we've just had our first Divination class, and we were reading the tea leaves, and-"

"Ah, of course. There is no need to say any more, Miss Granger. Tell me, which of you will be dying this year?"

"Me", Harry said distraught.

"I see", McGonagall said, looking at Harry. "Then you should know, Potter, that Sibyll Trelawney has predicted the death of one student a year since she arrived at this school. None of them has died yet. Seeing death omens is her favorite way of greeting a new class.

McGonagall took a deep breath. Adam watched her closely. It was like she was preparing to say something bad, but kept it inside.

"Understand this", she said looking at the whole class now. "Divination is one of the most imprecise branches of magic. I shall not conceal from you that I have very little patience with it. True Seers are very rare", she said, glancing in Adam's direction briefly.

Adam was able to catch the look. It confirmed for him that she did know.

"You look in excellent health to me, Potter, so you will excuse me if I don't let you off homework today. I assure you that if you die, you need not hand it in."

The class started laughing.

Professor McGonagall got back to teaching her lesson.

When the lesson was over, everyone went to the Great Hall for lunch. Ron clearly did not look convinced with McGonagall's statement.

"Ron, cheer up", Hermione said. "You heard what Professor McGonagall said."

Ron did not answer her. He instead looked at Harry. "Harry, you haven't seen a great black dog anywhere, have you?"

"Yeah, I have. I saw one the night I left the Dursley's."

"Maybe it was there for them", Adam said after he swallowed a mouthful of stew. "Or better yet, they are the death omen and that's why you left early."

The three turned their heads to look at him. The looks on their faces was the same, he grew a second head.

"Probably a stray", Hermione said, turning her head to look at Harry again.

"Yeah, there are plenty of black dogs in the world", Adam said, trying to be helpful.

"Hermione, if Harry's seen a Grim, that's... that's bad. My uncle Billius saw one and... and he died twenty four hours later."

"Coincidence", Hermione said.

"You don't know what you're talking about", Ron said defensively. "Grims scare the living daylights out of most wizards!"

"There you are then. They see the Grim and die of fright. The Grim's not an omen, it's the cause of death. And Harry's still with us because he's not stupid enough to see one and think, right, well, I'd better kick the bucket then!"

Ron looked at Adam. "Do you agree with her?"

Hermione and Harry looked at Adam too. Adam looked between the three.

"Uh...Yes, only because seeing an animal doesn't mean we're going to die... If you exclude last year."

No one seemed to have noticed what he said at the end.

"I think Divination seems very woolly", Hermione said. "A lot of guesswork if you ask me."

"There was nothing woolly about the Grim in that cup", Ron said.

"You didn't seem quite so confident when you were telling Harry it was a sheep."

"If you think you're so good at it, even though it's woolly, what was in Adam's cup, then? Hmm? What was his future?"

Adam closed his eyes and shook his head. He wanted to punch Ron across the face right there and then for bringing that up. The hurt look in Hermione's eyes was almost enough to make him do it. Hermione rose from the table, grabbed her bag, and walked away.

"Great work, Ron. I was able to get her to calm down from that. Why did you have to bring it up again?"

Ron and Harry looked at each other confused, then at Adam.

"What's the big deal", Ron asked. "Is she upset she's not perfect at everything?"

"No! She's upset because while Trelawney was explaining what everything meant in Harry's cup, she was looking at the exact same stuff in mine. Harry and I had the same tea leaves!"

Adam did not wait for a response. He rose from the table too and left. A small part of him was hoping he would be able to catch up to Hermione, wherever she was.

Chapter Text

Adam searched a few different places he thought Hermione would be, but ended in the common room. He was relieved to actually see her sitting in one of the chairs. He walked over to her and sat in the chair next to hers.

"Ron doesn't know when to shut up sometimes", Adam muttered as he sat down.

Hermione did not respond except for shaking her head.

"It's like I said before, the future isn't written. Not mine. Not Harry's. No one's future is written out. It can't be figured out by a few tealeaves either."

"I know", Hermione said, looking up at him. "I just don't get why Ron can't understand that."

"Because most wizarding families tend to believe in that sort of stuff. Yeah, Harry has a deadly enemy. The club meaning there's going to be an attack is nothing new. Since we've started here, attacks have been a thing. And the Grim? Well death is a part of life. The one thing Trelawney never said was when anything was going to happen."

"But what about yours", Hermione asked.

"Mine is probably the same as Harry's because I'm always with him when these things happen", Adam said, only partly lying. "I was with him in the Chamber of Secrets and I was the one who nearly died."

"So, do you believe in being able to see the future?"

Adam had to think carefully on his answer. He knows Hermione thinks it to be ridiculous, but he also knows it is possible. The gift runs in his family. His own mother had the gift, thanks to a confirmation from Dumbledore.

"I do think it is possible", Adam said slowly. "Like McGonagall said, Seers do exist. They're too few and far between, however, to take anyone who says they have the gift seriously."

Hermione smirked. "Do you think you have the gift? You never did read my tealeaves."

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. I guess we have to wait till our next class."

Hermione laughed.

Adam looked at his watch. "How about we go to Hagrid's a little early? I bet he has some food since you didn't really eat, and I want to see Fang."

Hermione nodded.

The two left the common room, with their bags, and crossed the grounds to Hagrid's hut. When they got close, Fang burst through the open door and ran at Adam. The boarhound jumped up and tackled Adam to the ground and started licking his face.

Adam laughed. Hermione also laughed from next to them.

"Fang, where'd yeh go", Hagrid asked as he stepped out of his hut. He smiled when he saw the two Gryffindors. "Oh. What're yeh doin' here so early?"

"Hi Hagrid", Hermione said with a smile. "We had nothing to do."

Adam was still laughing while Fang would not let him get up.

Hagrid smiled. "That's nice of yeh. Fang, get off him."

Fang ran back over to the hut and Adam stood up. He and Hermione walked to the hut and entered. Adam used a rag to wipe his face. Hagrid laid out three cups of tea for them and some cakes, which Hermione immediately took.

"What are we doing today, Hagrid", Adam asked as he took a seat.

Hagrid's smile grew. "Oh, I go' somethin' very special planned. I think yer gonna like it, especially you, Adam."

Adam smiled. "Can't wait."

Fang walked over to Adam and laid his head on Adam's leg. Adam smiled and started petting the boarhound.

"He's missed yeh, Adam", Hagrid said.

"I missed him too."

The three talked for a while longer. Hermione told Hagrid about going to France. Hagrid made sure to ask Adam how he was doing after fighting the Basilisk. Adam was careful about what he told them. He completely spaced on the fact that he would also have to tell Hagrid the truth too.

When the time came for their first Care for Magical Creatures class to start, Adam and Hermione walked out of the hut. Fang was next to Adam while Hagrid walked out and waited for the rest of the class.

Gryffindors and Slytherins were slowly appearing at the hut. Adam had to internally prepare himself because if they were with Slytherins, he knows Draco Malfoy may do something idiotic. Hermione must have been thinking the same thing because he felt her grab his hand.

"You're gonna have to ignore him", she whispered.

"I know", Adam replied back quietly but angrily.

Adam eventually saw Harry and Ron walking over to the hut. In front of the two Gryffindors were Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle.

"C'mon, now, get a move on", Hagrid called to everyone. "Got a real treat for yeh, today! Great lesson comin' up! Everyone here? Right, follow me!"

The group followed Hagrid into the Forbidden Forest. Harry and Ron managed to push their way over to Adam and Hermione, but Adam and Harry were the only ones talking. After five minutes of walking, they stopped outside a paddock.

Adam's intrigue immediately grew.

"Everyone gather 'round the fence here", Hagrid called. "Make sure yeh can see! Now, firs' thing yeh'll want ter do is open yer books."

"How", Malfoy asked.

"Eh?"

"How do we open our books", Malfoy asked again, holding his growling book.

"Hasn' anyone been able ter open their books", Hagrid asked, crestfallen.

Adam nodded while raising his hand. The rest of the class shook their heads and looked at him. Hagrid, looking somewhat relieved, looked at Adam too.

"Tell 'em, Adam", Hagrid said with pride.

"You have to stroke the spine of the book", Adam said as he pulled his out of the bag.

The students closest to Adam, being Hermione, Ron, Harry, and a few others, stepped back. Fear and shock on their faces. The other students were also shocked.

Adam's book was not being kept closed by any sort of wrapping. It was completely docile. Everyone else's books were strapped shut by belts, ropes, or anything else that could keep them shut.

Adam stroked the spine of his docile book. When it let out a soft purr, Adam opened it.

"That's amazin', Adam", Hagrid. "How did yeh figure it out?"

"It bit Ben."

Hagrid laughed. "Tha' brother of yers is somethin' else."

Adam smiled. "He certainly is."

"Adam's righ'", Hagrid called. "Yeh've got to stroke 'em."

Everyone carefully unwrapped their books and did as Hagrid told them to do. Neville was having the most difficulty.

"Right then. So, yeh've got yer books, now yeh need the Magical Creatures. So I'll go an' get 'em. Hang on."

Hagrid strode away, deeper into the forest. He went completely out of sight. Adam was becoming more and more excited by the second. Not even the sound of Malfoy's voice could curb his excitement. Though, Malfoy's words came close.

"This place is going to the dogs", he said. "That oaf teaching classes, my father'll have a fit when I tell him-"

"Shut up, Malfoy", Harry said.

Malfoy removed his bag from his shoulders and walked toward Harry. Suddenly, he looks up and starts stumbling backwards while pointing up. "D-Dementor! Dementor!"

Many of the students, including Harry, turned and looked at where Malfoy was pointing. Harry stumbled back in fear, before realizing there was nothing there. The Slytherins started laughing.

"Don't worry about him, Harry. There's a way to know if there actually is a Dementor", Adam said.

Everyone became quiet and looked at him. The Slytherins still had contented smiles on their faces.

"How", Harry asked.

"Did Malfoy piss his pants", Adam asked, remembering what the twins said at breakfast.

The Gryffindors burst out laughing. Malfoy scowled at Adam while trying to hide his embarrassment. Adam just smirked at him before turning his attention back to the fenced area. Just in time too. Hagrid walked back into sight, with a dozen large creatures following him.

"Hippogriffs", Adam yelled excitedly.

The other students stared in awe and shock at the magnificent creatures. They had bodies, hind legs, and tails of horses. The front legs, wings, and heads resembled eagles. They had steely talons. Eyes as yellow as the sun.

Hagrid brought the creatures closer to the fence where the students were standing. Everyone except Adam took a step back.

"Beau'iful, aren' they", Hagrid asked.

Adam nodded.

"So", Hagrid said, rubbing his hands together and beaming at everyone. "If yeh wan' ter come a bit nearer-"

Adam did not have to be asked twice. Due to his height and strength, Adam was able to vault the fence without problem. This took the students by surprise, especially his three closest friends. Hagrid and the hippogriffs did not react to Adam's actions.

Hagrid smiled. "Shoulda known. Do yeh know what to do, Adam?"

Adam nodded.

"Good. Mind bein' my helper, then?"

"I'd be happy to", Adam said without taking his eyes off the hippogriff in front of him."

Hagrid turned to the other students. "Firs' thing yeh gotta know abou' hippogriffs is they're proud. Easily offended, hippogriffs are. Don't never insult one, 'cause it might be the last thing yeh do. Yeh always wait fer the hippogriff ter make the firs' move. It's polite, see? Yeh walk toward him, and yeh bow, an' yeh wait. If he bows back, yeh're allowed ter touch him. If he doesn' bow, then get away from him sharpish, 'cause those talons hurt."

Adam looked at the hippogriff in front of him. It was staring right back at him. Adam took a few steps toward him and then bowed. The hippogriff continued to stare at him. It turned its head slightly to the side.

"Adam, get back", Hagrid said quietly.

Adam kept himself bowed, staring at the hippogriff. He could hear the hushed whispers coming from the students behind him. Hagrid stepped toward Adam, about to move him, when something happened.

Every hippogriff in the fenced area bowed back at Adam. This took everyone by surprise, including Adam. When he raised his chest up again, the hippogriffs followed. Hagrid was looking between Adam and the hippogriffs, utterly amazed.

Adam stepped toward the nearest hippogriff and placed his hand on its head. The hippogriff closed its eyes and leaned its head into Adam's hand. Adam smiled and slowly ran his hand down its feathers.

The class broke into applause. Even most of the Slytherins were applauding. Adam turned his head to see Hermione had a huge smile on her face.

"Righ' then, Adam. I reckon he might let yeh ride him", Hagrid said.

"Seriously", Adam asked with excitement.

"Climb up there, jus' behind the wing joint, an' mind yeh don' pull any of his feathers out. He won' like that."

Adam carefully climbed onto the hippogriff. It stood up. Adam placed his hands on its neck.

"Get on, then", Hagrid roared as he slapped the hippogriffs hindquarters.

Suddenly, the hippogriff let out a screech as it started running toward the fence. Before it got to the fence, surrounded by scared students, its large wings sprang out, and they took flight.

They soared over the trees of the Forbidden Forest and toward the castle. Adam, gaining more courage on this endeavor, released his grip from its neck and sat up. The hippogriff flew around the castle before flying down to the lake.

The rushing wind and the adrenaline was enough for Adam to start cheering. Adam closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of flying. There was a calm Adam was feeling. As if all the problems and worries he had rushed away. It was just him, the hippogriff, and the open sky.

He felt the hippogriff turn and fly back to where everyone was. The hippogriff landed in the fenced area, and Adam slowly got down from it.

Adam walked to its head and it immediately nuzzled its head into Adam's cheek. Adam laughed and pet its feathers. The class applauded again as they approached the fence.

"Well done, Adam. And well done, Buckbeak. Who else wants a go?"

The other students cautiously, but excitedly, climbed over the fence and approached different hippogriffs.

"Thanks, Buckbeak", Adam muttered.

"How am I doin'", Hagrid asked.

Adam gave him a thumbs up.

Hagrid smiled. "Yeh mind helpin'? I can' handle them alone."

"Really?"

Hagrid nodded.

Adam looked around. Students were nervously bowing to the hippogriffs. Neville was repeatedly running backward from his after bowing. Adam walked over to him and showed him how to properly bow to it.

Harry walked over to Buckbeak. Hagrid talked him through it. Everyone became silent. Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil whispering something about the tealeaves. Adam rolled his eyes. Harry bowed and a second later, Buckbeak bowed back.

Harry carefully approached, his hand extended out in front of him. Buckbeak walked into the hand and let Harry pet him. Then Hagrid lifted Harry and put him on Buckbeak's back. Hagrid hit the hippogriff again, and he took off.

Like Adam's flight, Buckbeak flew over the trees, around the castle, and then the lake. Hagrid whistled, calling Buckbeak back down. Buckbeak landed and Harry climbed down. Harry looked around and Adam gave him thumbs up. Harry smiled.

The other students got back to their hippogriffs. Hermione and Ron were practicing the bow, because they were watching Adam go over it with Neville. Harry was watching them with a smile.

Adam stepped back from Neville and let the boy bow to the hippogriff. Neville bowed, careful not to lose eye contact, and kept his shaking legs where they were. The hippogriff stared at him for a moment before also bowing.

Adam smiled. "Great job, Neville. Now slowly walk toward him."

Neville slowly approached the hippogriff. He extended out his hand. The hippogriff took a step toward Neville and touched its beak to Neville's hand. Neville, who had flinched when the hippogriff moved, slowly opened his eyes and smiled.

"I did it, Adam", Neville said excitedly.

Adam smiled.

All of a sudden, everyone heard a scream. They all turned their heads to the noise's direction to see Malfoy on the ground, clutching his arm, and his robes covered in blood. Hagrid was trying to wrestle Buckbeak back.

Adam ran over to them and stopped a few feet from Buckbeak. The hippogriff turned its head to Adam, then suddenly calmed down. It stepped back from Hagrid and walked over to Adam.

"I'm dying", Malfoy yelled. "I'm dying! Look at me! It's killed me!"

"If that were true, you wouldn't be yelling, you idiot", Adam said as he stroked Buckbeak's feathers.

"Yer not dyin", Hagrid said. "Hermione, get the gate."

Hermione ran to the gate and opened it. Hagrid lifted Malfoy. The Slytherin was still clutching his arm.

"Class dismissed", Hagrid said as left through the gate.

The class started shakily following them back to the castle. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were grabbing their things. Adam was still in the fenced area, petting Buckbeak.

"Good boy", Adam whispered to Buckbeak. "That idiot doesn't know what he's talking about."

Buckbeak nuzzled his head into Adam's chest, pushing Adam back a little bit. Adam let out a small laugh.

"Adam, we should go", Hermione said from behind the fence.

"Fine", Adam said to her. "I'll see you later", he whispered to the hippogriff.

Adam walked out of the gate, closed it, and joined his friends. He took his bag from Ron's outstretched hand and slung it over his shoulder.

They all went back to the castle and to the Gryffindor common room. They all sat on the chairs by the fireplace.

"D'you think he'll be alright", Hermione asked nervously.

"'Course he will. Madam Pomfrey can mend cuts in about a second", Harry replied.

"That was a really bad thing to happen in Hagrid's first class, though, wasn't it", Ron asked. "Trust Malfoy to mess things up for him."

"Buckbeak should've taken the arm", Adam muttered.

After that, they were silent. The crackling of the fire was the only noise besides other Gryffindors coming and going.

They all went to the Great Hall shortly after that for dinner. However, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were still worried too worried about Hagrid to even eat. Hagrid was not at the table like he usually was. Adam, however, was eating like it was a normal day.

One thing Hogwarts has certainly done for him is test his appetite.

"They wouldn't fire them, would they", Hermione asked.

"They'd better not", Ron replied. He looked at Adam, who was the only one of the four eating. "How can you be eating? Are you not worried about Hagrid?"

Adam swallowed what was in his mouth. "Of course I'm worried, Ron. What happened today is terrible, but my appetite won't get effected by it. My nerves don't shut down my appetite. Hogwarts could be blowing up and I'd probably still eat my meal first. Probably."

Ron shook his head. "Anyway. You can't say it wasn't an interesting first day back."

When they were done, they went back to the Gryffindor common room and started doing their Transfiguration homework. Harry, Ron, and Hermione periodically broke off from their table to look out the window at Hagrid's hut.

When Adam finished, he put his things away and left the common room. The others were too distracted to notice him leave.

As much as he enjoyed the flight with Buckbeak, something about the encounter with the hippogriffs was irritating him. In fact, it made him think about the encounters he has had with every magical creature.

Adam walked to the library. It was getting to the late hours of the night, but it was still open to the students. Adam was one of few students in the library. He walked to a section he has been to before, but with a different idea in mind. He found the section about Magical Creatures and started looking at different book titles.

He does not know why, but he is suspicious that his connection to creatures is because of his ancestry. Adam was not fully confident in this idea, but it was making him question it. If anything can tell him if he is right, then it had to be somewhere in the library.

Adam searched the different names. Opened a few of the books to get an idea. Nothing. There was nothing that was helping him. Eventually, Adam gave up and walked over to Madam Pince.

"Hello, Mr. Davis. Is there something I can help you with", she whispered.

"Yes. Do you have a book on connections to Magical Creatures", Adam asked.

"Connections to Magical Creatures? Explain."

Adam thought for a moment. "Being able to create an instant bond with them or have them trust you without doing anything. A book that may explain something like that. Or maybe a book on wizards of old that could do that."

Madam Pince thought. "Hmm. Well, there may be a few books like that, but I'm afraid they're in the Restricted Section. You need a Professors approval to get them."

Adam sighed. "Thanks."

Adam walked back to the section on the creatures. He was hoping there was something he had missed.

"What are you doing out, Mr. Davis", a voice suddenly asked.

Adam turned his head to see Snape standing a few feet away from him. "Looking at books on Magical Creatures."

"Why would you need to do that?"

"Well..." Adam contemplated what to say. "I'm curious about my ability to bond with them. There's a part of me wondering if it's because of my family."

Snape walked over to him. "Yes. I've been told you now know the truth", he said in a near whisper.

"Madam Pince said there may be a few books but they're in the Restricted Section. I'm not in the mood to go looking around for a professor who would sign off on me researching this without first talking to my mom and dad."

Adam looked down, suddenly saddened. His mind traveled to a completely unrelated thought due to Snape's presence.

"What is wrong", he asked.

"You told me about a friend you had named Laura, last year. You were talking about my mother, weren't you?"

Snape gave Adam a small nod. "Yes. She was a... a dear friend. However, this is not the place to be discussing such things."

Snape turned around, but before he could leave, Adam asked another question.

"What house was my father in?"

Snape turned his head to the side. "Jonathan Ambrosius was a Hufflepuff. He was the most loyal man I ever knew..." Snape started walking. He stopped at the end of the section. "Besides you." Snape walked out of Adam's sight.

Adam turned his head back to the books. A small smile on his face. The smile was for two things. One being he now knows which houses his parents belonged. Two being Snape's compliment. Adam continued looking at the books for a few minutes before leaving.

He returned to the common room to see his friends gone. This surprised him, and yet, at the same time, it did not. Adam walked to the window and looked at Hagrid's hut. Remembering how much concern they have had for Hagrid since the class, it made sense they would go see him.

Adam walked up to his dormitory, where he saw Neville sitting with Trevor.

"Hey, Adam", Neville said with a smile. "Look, I may have found a way to remember the passwords."

Adam walked over to Neville's bed and saw the parchment with the passwords on it. "That's great, Neville, but don't you think this could be dangerous? What if someone who isn't a Gryffindor finds it when your outside the tower?"

"Uh... I didn't think about that", Neville said, defeated.

"It's alright, Neville. Look, I'm sure nothing will happen. Keep it for now until you feel confident with the passwords. After that, get rid of it. No one will have to know but us."

Neville smiled. "Thanks, Adam."

Adam returned the smile before walking to his bed and climbing onto it. He shut the drapes over it before changing into his sleeping clothes. Adam pulled open his trunk and pulled out the book he got last Christmas.

"'The Twelve Knights'", Adam muttered.

It was a book that he had yet to read since he got it. There was a first for everything. When he first got it, Adam thought nothing more of it than it being because of his interest in medieval times. After learning about his connection to Merlin, those thoughts disappeared.

It was no secret, in the wizarding world, or non wizarding world, that Merlin was during the time of King Arthur and the knights of the Round Table. The real speculation was if it was real. The largest majority of both worlds say it is nothing but a fairy tale.

Adam, however, has always believed something in it to be true. Being a wizard, he knows Merlin was real. The wizarding world also believes that Merlin was real. It is everything else they believe to be fake.

He also believes that more of the story is true. While many historians have "debunked" the facts of the Round Table, Adam thinks their evidence to be lacking. "Possible locations" of the Round Table were fake. Copies of the table have been made for tourist attraction, but that is it.

Then there is King Arthur and the other eleven knights. Not many people believed them to have existed either. No one has been able to find King Arthur's tomb. Or the tombs of the other knights for that matter.

Just like the Round Table, Adam believes them to be real. There are battles, from centuries ago, that were fought by people. A brave group of people.

Adam started thinking that his parents gave him the book so that he could start learning about Merlin that most people cannot teach. It was not a children's book either. It was a truly written out history book, written by a man, that after some digging, Adam discovered was considered crazy for writing such a book.

He opened the book and started reading. It was written like a history book. The tales of the knights of the Round Table and the wizard Merlin. To say Adam was enthralled would be an understatement.

He read what felt the first chapters of the book, there were no chapter numbers, before closing it. He set it back in his trunk before laying down and dozing off.

During double Potions that Thursday, is the next everyone saw Draco Malfoy. He was sporting bandages with a sling. He was wearing them like a badge of honor. The Slytherins started making a big deal about it, as if Malfoy had returned from some battle.

Adam rolled his eyes and focused on his own cauldron, but he did see Malfoy set his stuff down next to Harry and Ron. An unsettling feeling was building in the pit of Adam's stomach.

For class, Snape is making everyone create a Shrinking Solution. It was a potion Adam had seen many times in his potions book so the list of ingredients and the instructions were nothing new to him.

"Sir, I'll need help cutting up these daisy roots because of my arm", Malfoy said.

"Weasley, cut up Malfoy's roots for him", Snape said without even looking at their table.

"Oh, and Sir, I'll need this shrivelfig skinned", Malfoy added.

"Potter, you can skin Malfoy's shrivelfig."

Adam and Hermione, who were sitting at a different table with Neville, had there eyes on the three boys. Harry and Ron did not look at all happy to be doing things Malfoy could do himself. Malfoy could not be happier.

Adam silently worked on his solution, just like Hermione, but Neville was struggling. He normally struggled in Potions, and Snape did not help matters. The Potion's professor walked around to their tables, checking their progress, and would always give Neville looks of disgust.

Harry, Ron, and Malfoy got into a whispering match, but Snape did not seem to care.

As time went on, the potion in Adam's cauldron became the color it was supposed to be, a bright acid green. Adam looked at Hermione's cauldron and saw the same. When he looked at Neville, there was a bright orange glow coming from his cauldron.

"This won't be good", Adam said quietly, as Snape made his way over to them.

"Orange, Longbottom", Snape said as he ladled some up, so everyone could see it. "Tell me, boy, does anything penetrate that thick skull of yours? Didn't you hear me say, quite clearly, that only one rat spleen was needed? Didn't I state plainly that a dash of leech juice would suffice? What do I have to do to make you understand, Longbottom?"

Neville was trembling. He had no idea how to respond.

"Please, sir, I could help Neville put it right", Hermione said.

"I don't remember asking you to show off, Miss Granger", Snape said coldly. "Longbottom, at the end of this lesson we will feed a few drops of this potion to your toad and see what happens. Perhaps that will encourage you to do it properly."

Snape walked away from Neville's cauldron. He ignored looking at Hermione's cauldron. He looked at Adam's cauldron, looked at Adam, then continued to another table. By this point, Adam has just summed it up to mean that everything in his cauldron is fine.

Adam stepped back from his cauldron, because it was time to let his potion rest. He looked over to see Hermione was helping Neville fix his potion. Adam looked at Hermione's cauldron to see it was still the correct color.

A few minutes later, Snape called the class over to their table. Hermione stepped away from Neville, while Adam stepped closer to them. They were both worried about how this would end for Neville, but Adam had a good feeling about it. He knows the smell of the complete potion, and Neville's cauldron was giving off that smell.

However, Adam could also feel Hermione was trembling on the inside. He grabbed her hand and squeezed it. Hermione instantly felt better. Their hands were under the table so no one saw.

"Everyone gather 'round", Snape called. "Watch what happens to Longbottom's toad. If he has managed to produce a Shrinking Solution, it will shrink to a tadpole. If, as I don't doubt, he has done it wrong, his toad is likely to be poisoned."

The Slytherins were excited to see it. The Gryffindors, however, were afraid for Neville's toad.

Snape picked up Trevor and dipped a spoon into Neville's solution. He fed Trevor a few drops of the solution. Everyone held their breaths. For a moment, nothing happened to Trevor. Suddenly, there was a small pop. Trevor became a tadpole in Snape's hand.

The Gryffindors broke into applause. The Slytherins were disappointed. Snape was unhappy. He pulled a small bottle out of his pocket and poured a few drops onto Trevor. The toad grew back to full size.

"Five points from Gryffindor", Snape said. He turned to Hermione. "I told you not to help him, Miss Granger. Class dismissed."

Most of the class were leaving. Snape walked to his desk while Adam, Hermione, and Neville packed their bags. Harry and Ron were waiting by the door. Snape walked back over to Adam's table and set a small stack of books down in front of Adam.

Adam looked at the books. He read the titles to be about Magical Creatures. None of the books were from the section in the library. Adam looked up at Snape with a quirked brow.

"Dumbledore has given me permission to take these out for you", Snape said in Adam's head.

Snape did not say anything. He turned around and walked back to his desk. Hermione and Neville looked at Adam confused as he put the books in his bags. Harry and Ron were also looking at Adam confused.

They all left the dungeons before Adam said anything.

"I needed some books from the Restricted Section. Dumbledore got them for me", Adam said. "He gave them to Snape to give to me", Adam lied.

He did not want to tell them it was Snape's idea to get him the books. Their feelings toward Snape were quite clear to Adam.

"Why did you need books on Magical Creatures", Neville asked.

Ron started complaining about Snape to Harry and Hermione as they walked to the Great Hall. Hermione was trying to also listen in on Adam's conversation, but Ron kept pulling her back into their conversation.

"I'm curious about a few things", Adam responded. "I couldn't find anything in the regular books. Hopefully these ones will help me."

Neville nodded. "Anything about the Threstrals?"

Adam smirked. "I will let you know what I find."

When they walked into the Great Hall and sat down at the table, Harry's voice dropped to a whisper.

"Seamus told me and Ron that Sirius Black was spotted near here", Harry whispered to Adam and Hermione.

The two looked at each other, then at Harry.

"He wouldn't be foolish enough to come here, would he", Hermione asked.

Adam shrugged. "With all the Dementors around, I don't know."

"And Malfoy thinks that Harry should want revenge", Ron said.

"Revenge? Revenge for what", Hermione asked.

Adam had to act like he had never heard of any of this before, but he understood why Malfoy said Harry should want revenge.

The group continued to talk and eat. Adam told them about the books possibly telling him about his bond to creatures. He made sure not to have a slip of the tongue about his heritage.

Professor Lupin eventually walked down the Gryffindor table. He stopped at the four and set two letters down in front of Adam.

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said without having to read the letters.

"Is that...", Hermione asked.

Adam nodded excitedly.

"What's that for", Ron asked.

"Adam has private lessons with Dumbledore", Hermione answered for Adam.

"And Professor Lupin", Adam added.

"When did that happen", Harry asked with a smile.

"I found out about the lessons with Dumbledore before the term started. The lessons with Lupin were talked about when I met with Dumbledore on the first day."

"That's so cool", Ron said in awe.

Adam opened the letters. He read through them both before looking at his friends again.

"I guess I'm starting my lessons with Lupin tomorrow night. My first lesson with Dumbledore is Saturday night."

"Why so late", Harry asked.

"He said he didn't want me to do the lessons during classes. Maybe that was all the free time he had", Adam responded.

"Well it sounds exciting", Harry said.

Hermione looked at her watch. "Oh, we should get going. It's our first Defense Against the Dark Arts class with Professor Lupin."

"Hopefully it's better than how last year started", Ron said.

They all shuddered at the thought of Gilderoy Lockhart and the Cornish pixies.

Chapter Text

When everyone entered the classroom, Professor Lupin was not there. Adam found it strange because he had just seen him in the Great Hall. They all found places to sit and got out their books.

"Where is he", Ron whispered.

Before anyone could say anything, Professor Lupin entered the classroom. He was looking similar to every other time Adam had seen him, but fairly more lively. He smiled at them as he set his tattered, old briefcase down on the desk.

"Good afternoon", Lupin said. "Would you all please put your books away. Today will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wands."

The class erupted in excited whispers as they did as they were told. Few were cautious because of Lockhart, but Adam was actually excited. After witnessing Lupin on the train, Adam was excited to see what would come next.

"Right then. If you'd follow me", Lupin said.

Everyone followed Lupin out of the classroom. They walked down two deserted corridors, turned a few corners, before stopping at the door to the staffroom. Lupin opened the door and allowed them to walk inside.

It was quite a spacious room. There were many chairs lining the walls with some tables in front of them. In the center of the staffroom was a large wardrobe.

Professor Snape was sitting in one of the chairs. He watched the class enter the room. He rose as the class fully stood in the staffroom. He walked to the door as Lupin prepared to close it.

"Leave it open, Lupin. I'd rather not witness this. Possibly no one's warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Granger is hissing instructions in his ear."

Lupin smiled. "Really? I was hoping Neville would assist me with the first stage of the lesson and I'm sure he'll perform it admirably."

Snape's lip curled. He turned and left out the door, shutting it with a snap. Lupin walked over to the large wardrobe. All of a sudden, it started wobbling as if it was alive.

"Nothing to worry about. There's a boggart in there", Lupin said, as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

Some of the students did not look reassured by this. Adam, however, was excited by it. He knows that boggarts take the shape of the greatest fear of whoever it looks at.

"Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces. Wardrobes, the gap beneath beds, the cupboards under sinks... I've even met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock. This one moved in yesterday afternoon and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice.

"So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a boggart?"

Hermione shot her hand up. "It's a shape shifter. It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most."

"Couldn't have put it better myself", Lupin replied. "So the boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us most fears.

"This means that we have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Harry?"

Hermione's hand shot up again. Harry was trying to think of the answer.

"There are so many of us, it won't know what shape it should be", Harry responded, unsure.

"Precisely", Lupin said with a smile.

Hermione put her hand down. She was disappointed. Adam looked at her and gave her a reassuring smile. It made her smile too, lifting her spirits.

"It's always best to have company when you're dealing with a boggart. He becomes confused. Now, the charm that repels a boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing.

"We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please... riddikulus!"

"Riddikulus", the class repeated.

"Good. Very good. But that was the easy part, I'm afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville."

Adam patted Neville on the back, wishing him luck. Neville approached Professor Lupin on trembling legs. The wardrobe began shaking again.

"Right, Neville. First things first, what would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?"

Neville responded in a low whisper.

"Didn't catch that, Neville", Lupin said.

"Professor Snape."

Everyone started laughing, including Lupin.

"Professor Snape? Yes. Frightens all. I believe you live with your grandmother?"

"Yes... but I don't want it to transform into her either."

"No, no, you misunderstand me", Lupin said with a smile. "I want you to picture her clothes. Only her clothes, very clearly in your mind. When the boggart bursts out of the wardrobe, I want you to concentrate on her clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into them.

"If Neville is successful, the boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn. I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical."

Everyone started thinking about what they feared most. Some people knew right away while others really had to think. Adam was having a difficult time. Thanks to something Jason told him after an incident, he learned how to not let fear have control.

"Neville, we're going to back away", Lupin said. "Let you have a clear field, alright? I'll call the next person forward. Everyone back now so Neville can get a clear shot."

Everyone backed away from him. Neville was still trembling, turning pale. He was shaking but managed to hold his wand at the ready.

"On the count of three, Neville. One... Two... Three... Now!"

A jet of sparks shot from Lupin's wand and hit the doorknob of the wardrobe. It burst open. Professor Snape slowly walked out of the wardrobe. His eyes were staring down at Neville.

"R-R-Riddikulus", Neville squeaked.

With a pop, the boggart Snape was now wearing a long green dress, a towering hat, and a red handbag. Everyone roared with laughter. Neville was also smiling and laughing. The boggart paused and turned.

"Parvati, forward", Lupin shouted.

Parvati stepped forward as the boggart turned to her. It quickly transformed into a blood stained mummy.

"Riddikulus", Parvati shouted.

The bandaging at the bottom of its feet became entangled. The mummy fell forward and its head rolled off.

"Seamus", Lupin shouted.

Seamus ran passed Parvati. The wrappings started coming undone. Long black hair with a skeletal green face was underneath. A banshee. It opened its mouth and a loud screeching came out.

"Riddikulus", Seamus shouted.

The banshee grasped her throat. Nothing more was coming out. Suddenly, it started transforming again. It was not facing anyone in particular, it was just transforming.

"It's becoming confused", Lupin said proudly. "We're getting there. Dean!"

Dean hurried forward. The transforming boggart, looked at him and turned into a severed hand. It flopped around on the floor and began crawling.

"Riddikulus", Dean shouted.

The hand was caught in a mousetrap.

"Excellent. Ron, you're next!"

Ron stepped forward. The boggart transformed into something that made quite a few students scream. A giant spider.

"Really Ron", Adam muttered. "Hagrid would be ashamed."

"Riddikulus", Ron shouted.

The end of the spider's legs were replaced with skates. It could not stay on its legs as it slipped to the floor.

Lupin laughed. "Adam!"

Adam stepped forward. He still had not come up with anything he was afraid of, so, he had no idea what the boggart would do. The spiders' eight eyes looked at him and the boggart vanished. For a moment, the entire class went silent.

Adam looked at Lupin, who was as dumbfounded as everyone else. Seconds started to pass and still nothing. Adam was getting nervous. Had he managed to stump the boggart? His answer was quickly revealed.

With a loud crack, just feet away from Adam, a figure dressed in long, flowing, black robes appeared. Its hood covered the blackness of its face. It held a staff at its side. Adam gulped. He was not expecting it to be the creature from his nightmares.

A chill began enveloping the room. Everyone's breaths could be seen. Many eyes turned to Lupin as he slowly stepped toward Adam and the figure, but the figure kept its eyes on Adam. If it has eyes, that is.

It slowly raised its hand and pointed a finger at Adam. "You are a traitor to our bloodline. You must die!"

This time Lupin began to speed up, but Adam was faster. He raised his wand, a dark red fire consuming most of its body.

"Riddikulus!"

No one could have predicted what happened next. The figure, instead of changing into something funny, or doing something funny, was consumed in fire. It let out a great scream as it was suddenly blasted back into the wardrobe.

Adam fell to his hands and knees, his wand rolling a few inches away from his hand. He was breathing heavily. Lupin approached Adam and knelt next to him. Hermione took a step forward to do the same, but Lupin put his hand up.

"Adam, are you alright", Lupin whispered.

All Adam could do was nod.

The chill in the room began disappearing. Adam's brain was trying to work out what had happened, but he knew the chill was from him. It was a reaction to the figure.

"Can you stand?"

Adam nodded again.

"Good. There's a seat by the wall." Lupin helped Adam stand. "Lavender, you're next!"

Lavender cautiously stepped forward. The door to the wardrobe again opened.

As Adam sat down, he could hear laughter coming from the crowd of students. He looked up. Most of the students had their backs to him, a few were looking at him strangely. Adam's eyes connected with Hermione's own. The worry was clearly written all over it.

"Harry", Lupin yelled.

Harry stepped into the opening. The snake boggart looked at him and vanished. A second later, it reappeared as a Dementor. This made Harry stumble back, unable to do anything. Lupin quickly reacted. He stepped in front of Harry.

The Dementor transformed into a bright full moon, just uncovered by clouds. This immediately made Adam suspicious and curious. Why would Lupins greatest fear be a moon? He was not the only one to notice this, though. Hermione had the same curious look on her face.

The moon transformed into a balloon that flew through the air, into the students. Lupin managed to trap the boggart in the wardrobe again and lock it.

"Uh, that's enough for today", Lupin said with an apologetic smile. "If you'd like to collect your books from the classroom, that's the end of the lesson."

The students who did not get a chance to go let out a groan and complained. The ones who did have a chance were excitedly talking about their boggarts.

Adam stayed seated where he was. He was still trying to calm down. The shaking in his limbs had yet to stop. When he felt Hermione sit next to him, he forced the shaking to stop.

"Are you okay", she asked softly.

"Yeah", Adam managed to say.

"Are you sure? What was that thing?"

"Just..." Adam thought carefully about what to say. "Just something from a nightmare. Guess my boggart was out of options."

Hermione did not look like she was fully convinced of his half truth. Adam was relieved when she did not push for more.

"We should get our things", she said.

Adam nodded as he stood with her. "By the way, what would your boggart have been?"

Hermione smiled, slightly embarrassed. "A piece of homework that only got nine out of ten."

Adam rolled his eyes with a smirk. "You? Nine out of ten? You have to be messing with me. There's no way."

"That's why it would be my greatest fear", she said with a small laugh.

"Well, I don't think you have anything to worry about."

Hermione beamed at him as they exited the room, leaving only Lupin and the wardrobe.

Lupin had questioned Adam's boggart the rest of the day. When he saw Adam at dinner, there was nothing showing Adam was concerned about it. However, it still bothered him.

After dinner was over, Lupin approached Dumbledore and asked for a brief meeting with him and two other professors. Dumbledore was hesitant at first until Lupin said it was about Adam and the strange boggart. Dumbledore agreed and said they would all meet in his office.

Later that night, Dumbledore, Lupin, Snape, and McGonagall were in Dumbledore's office.

"What is this about, Remus", McGonagall asked.

Lupin explained what had happened with Adam's boggart. He told them about the dark figure that appeared. He told them what it said to Adam and the Gryffindor reacted to it. He also told them how Adam's elemental magic became a factor.

"He did not tell you what it was", Snape asked.

"No, Severus. If he had, I would've mentioned it. Whatever it was, he was afraid of it."

"To bring up his bloodline", McGonagall started. "Which line could it mean? Grindelwald? Or Ambrosius?"

"The only possible way this figure could have manifested itself as a fear is if Adam has encountered it before", Dumbledore said.

"Have Christine or Luke mentioned such things", Lupin asked.

"Nothing", Snape said.

A silence overtook the room. Each professor was contemplating what was said. Then Snape spoke again.

"We cannot rule out that this could merely be a figment of the boy's imagination. He discovers he's the grandson of a dark wizard and creates one of his own."

"There's merit to that theory, Severus", Dumbledore.

"Could it be his uncle", McGonagall asked. "Adam only knows his uncle is after him. The boy knows nothing of what he looks like."

Dumbledore hummed. "That could be true as well, Minerva... Our best option may very well be to ask him."

"Are you sure of that, Headmaster", Lupin asked. "What if he's trying to decide to bring it to us on his own?"

"I have to agree with Remus, Headmaster", Snape said. "We must let Adam tell us on his own. Whatever this creature in his mind may be, it is clearly secret enough that not even his parents knew about it."

"You're not inclined to look into his head", McGonagall asked, a haughtiness in her voice. She was still very displeased about Snape entering Adam's mind without his consent.

"No. And for the record, that was so we could begin his lessons on it. Besides, he'd more than likely to keep me out if I tried. This is a guarded secret." He looked at Dumbledore. "If any of us were to approach him about it, we would lose his trust. Remus was the only one of us present to see it. Therefore, Remus is the only one who can approach him."

McGonagall sighed. "Severus has a point."

Dumbledore stroked his beard. "Yes, I'm inclined to agree, Severus. What do you think, Remus? Up to the task?"

Lupin thought about it. Before he could say anything, Snape spoke again.

"Before you agree, Remus, understand one thing. Adam is a very smart boy. Brightest I've ever seen. He is always thinking. He may very well discover what you're up to even before you have a chance to ask."

"Are you saying I shouldn't do anything, then?"

"I'm saying he can be too smart, even for his own good, at times. He is a critical thinker. It's how he knew Quirrell was the one trying to steal the Philosopher's Stone. Unlike his friends, he will ask direct questions."

A small smile crossed Lupin's face. "Get's it from his parents, does he?"

Dumbledore smiled. "He does. Laura's brain and Jonathan's loyalty are quite apparent."

"I will see what I can do. I do not make any promises, however."

The other three professors nodded to this.

The next day, Adam woke up with a great amount of joy. Not only because it was Friday, but also because he is starting his private lessons with Lupin. And Dumbledore's lessons begin the next night.

Adam did his regular routine. He put on running clothes, and went outside. He did a few laps around the grounds, cautious of the Dementors. He went back inside, changed into his robes, and joined Hermione in the common room.

Together, they left for the Great Hall. When they arrived, they sat down next to each other and began grabbing their food.

Their hands met when they both reached for the pitcher. They both pulled their hands away, letting out nervous laughter.

"Go ahead", Adam said.

Hermione smiled and grabbed the pitcher.

Even though Emma and Ben had been teasing him ever since starting at Hogwarts, Adam is well aware of how comfortable he and Hermione had become with one another. Their hugs and hand holding all crossing his mind at once.

It did put a smile on his face, though. He cannot deny how much he likes her. The question scratching the back of his brain is, does she like him?

He has thought about asking the question numerous times, but every time he has an opportunity, something else happens. The majority of the time, though, it would be his own doubt filling his head with what ifs.

What if their relationship did not work out? What if her parents did not approve of him? What if he embarrassed himself because she did not return the feelings? What if she liked him back but could not accept his Grindelwald bloodline? What if she did not want to be his friend anymore?

The last two stung the most to him and were usually the final decision makers to make him not say anything. He knows he will have to tell her at some point about his family, but he wants to hold onto the friendship just a little while longer.

Hermione set the pitcher down. Adam snapped out of his head and took the pitcher.

"Have you gotten any progress on the Magical Creature books", Hermione asked.

Adam shook his head. "Not yet. I'm planning on starting them today."

"Do you want any help? I would love to help you look for whatever it is you're looking for."

Adam smiled at her excitement. His smile only grew at the thought of the two of them just reading through books on Magical Creatures.

"I'd like that", he said.

They did their classes for the day, which was not a lot thankfully. Ron started relishing in the fact that their weekend finally started. Hermione quickly retorted with the great amount of homework they had to do, which soured Ron's mood.

After spending a few hours in the common room with them, Adam put his things away in his dormitory before crawling out the portrait hole.

Adam walked to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, climbed the stairs, and knocked on the open door. Lupin looked up from his desk with a smile.

"Ah, hello, Adam. Please, come in."

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said as he entered the office.

Adam took a seat in the chair on the other side of the desk. Lupin finished writing something down on some parchment before putting it in his briefcase and looking at Adam.

"How was your first week back?"

Adam smiled. "It was a lot better than how last year started."

Lupin chuckled. "Yes, I've been told many stories of last year. Specifically about your last Defense teacher and Cornish pixies."

Adam nodded.

"Well, I assure you, that won't happen with me." Lupin stood from his chair. "Tea?"

"Please", Adam responded.

Lupin walked over to a small table where a tea kettle and add ins were placed. Adam began wondering if every office had a tea kettle in it. Then he started wondering what it was about tea that people loved so much. Though, he could not say much. He enjoys drinking it too.

"While I do have a great many things planned for us, I thought today's lesson could a 'getting to know you' lesson. If that's alright with you?"

Adam nodded. "Okay."

Lupin smiled. "Good."

Lupin walked over to Adam and placed a tea cup down in front of him. Then Lupin grabbed his chair from the other side of the desk and set it next to Adam's.

"You have many things planned", Adam asked before taking a sip.

"Yes. When Professor Dumbledore first told me I would be doing private lessons with you, I immediately began thinking of more difficult spells and other things of the like to teach you. I've been told you are quite the fast learner. I also suspect you may be advanced in certain fields?"

Adam nodded again. "Emma and I have been doing charms since a young age. A few other things too."

"Well then, I'm sure what I've planned will be very fun, indeed."

"Can I ask you a question, sir?"

"Of course. And please, call me Remus. We are not in class right now. No need to be so formal."

"Oh, uh, okay. Um... Did you know my parents? My real parents, I mean. When you were here?"

Lupin took a sip of his tea. He was carefully thinking of his answer. "I did. We were friends. Though, it did take a while to get to that point."

"You were friends?"

"Yes. Though, our friendship did not begin until near the end of our time at Hogwarts. So, I did not have much time with them."

Adam looked down at his teacup.

Lupin sighed again. "I'm sorry, Adam. I understand that bringing them up may be a difficult subject for you."

"It's not like I ever knew them", Adam said without looking up.

"You didn't have to to feel pain from their loss. Knowing they were your real parents is enough."

Adam nodded sadly.

"How about we get to some other business", Lupin said.

Lupin internally kicked himself for doing that to Adam. He wanted nothing more than to tell Adam all about his parents, but knew no one else agreed.

"There is something I wanted us to discuss", he said.

Adam looked up from the teacup. "You mean the boggart, don't you? Professor Dumbledore found out and now he wants to know what happened?"

Lupin smiled. "Professor Snape warned me you were an intelligent boy. Yes, that is what this is related to. However, I've decided to not do that. I won't lie to you, Adam. Professor Dumbledore has asked me to discuss with you what had happened with the boggart.

"I, however, think it best to let you tell me on your own time. Whatever it is that your boggart turned into, clearly effected you. When you feel ready to discuss what it was, my door is always open to you."

Adam smiled. "Thank you, Professor."

"Now, with all that to say, there is something about the boggart I do feel we should discuss."

Adam nodded.

"Fear is a very powerful driving force in our lives. In the magical world, that is no exception. Only for us, it is worse. That fear can be used against us. For example, the boggart becoming whatever it is we fear most.

"Your boggart, while eventually becoming something, took a great deal of time to transform. It was as if it was struggling to transform because it could not find any fears to latch on to. Can you maybe tell me why that is?"

Adam shrugged. "I don't know. When I was younger, my brother, Jason, taught me how to not let fear take control. So, in situations where fear would be a normal response, I don't let it become one."

Lupin quirked his brow. "Really? How did he teach you this trick?"

Adam gulped. He contemplated telling the story at all. It was not one he likes to revisit. And the only person who knows about it is Jason. As he was thinking, Adam started rubbing his chest, just over his heart.

"Um", Adam said, looking down at his arm rubbing the spot. He put his arm down. "When my sister, Emma, and I were in the States, our parents had us attend a non magic school. They said it would be a good opportunity to see how they live and act and everything else.

"Emma was popular. Or, at least, she had friends. I didn't. The kids who could meet me on the intellectual level couldn't understand my humor and vice versa. And in those schools, you either have friends or you have bullies. I had bullies.

"One day, I see someone who commonly bullies me bullying Emma. And I didn't appreciate it. Say what you will about siblings, but I am protective of my sister. Because of that, I approached him and punched him in the jaw.

"I was weak back then, so the punch barely did anything but gather a crowd. He turns to me and hits me back, knocking me down. Then... Then something happened. Something my family only calls 'the incident'."

Adam drank what was left in the teacup. He was mentally preparing himself to continue.

"It was my first outburst of magic. The kid started gasping for breath. Everyone else was fine. It was just him losing air. I had no idea what happened. I didn't even know I could do that. If Emma wasn't there to calm me down, I-I-I probably would've killed him."

Tears started welling in Adam's eyes. He clenched his fists. He thought about ending the story there. He thought about creating a false ending.

"I wish I could say that's where it ends, but it's not", Adam said as a tear rolls down his cheek. Adam brought his hand up to his face and wiped away the tear. "A few days went by and nothing happened. I thought everyone had forgotten about it. I was wrong."

Tears were starting to fall. Adam looked at anything, but Lupin. He took a deep breath to compose himself.

"The boy that was bullying Emma, he and uh... one of his friends dragged me into an empty restroom during a free period. His friend threw me onto the ground and held me there, while he pulled a-a knife out of his pocket. I... I-I-I couldn't fight back because Emma and I were only learning charms, and any more magic could have killed them."

Adam was beginning to tremble. He saw no reason to wipe the tears from his face. He clenched his fists tighter, holding them close to his body.

"They... uh... they tore my shirt and uh..."

Adam shut his eyes tight. Both in an effort to stop tears and to keep any composure he could.

"They uh... they cut me", Adam said as he stood on his wobbling legs.

Adam lifted his shirt to his neck. Lupin's eyes widened when he saw the scar.

Very clearly on Adam's left pectoral was an 'X'. It was in the exact same place he was rubbing just minutes ago. The same place he has rubbed in the past when nervous or afraid.

Adam put his shirt back down. His legs practically giving out as he fell back into the chair. "The cut was only less than half an inch", Adam sniffled. He readjusted himself in the chair. "The weight of what happened never set in till the end of the day.

"I wrapped the cut with towels and put on my jacket because my shirt was torn. I went back to class and finished the day. I didn't want to scare Emma with anything, so I made sure she didn't expect anything.

"When we got home, it was just us. Our parents were out, Jason was at work, and my other brother, Ben, was at a friend's house. Emma went to her room, shut the door, and started her homework. I went to my room and that's when... it all hit me. I started sobbing uncontrollably. And it lasted for a while.

"When Jason got home, he did what he normally did when our parents weren't home. He'd check on us. He checked on Emma before coming to my room, and finding me sobbing on my bed. He uh... he wrapped me in a hug, to help calm me down.

"I was eventually able to tell him what happened. I don't think I had ever seen him so angry. The problem was he wasn't the best at healing magic, and because of how close it was to my heart, he didn't want to use magic. He ended up sewing the cut, instead. While he was doing that, I begged him not to tell mom and dad.

"He agreed, only because he saw I didn't want to talk about it again. But, once the cut was sewn, and I had managed to stop crying, he sat with me and told me something. To this day I don't know if he was trying to make me laugh, or feel better about the scar, or what, but for whatever reason, it worked.

"He wrapped his arm around me, looked me in the eye, and said, 'You're gonna have an awesome scar to show off'", Adam said with a sad smile. A small laugh did escape at the end.

He wiped his drying cheeks with his hand. "I laughed and he uh, he said that there's a lesson in this. He said that fear can only have footing if we let it have it. The best way to counter it is to find the good in every situation. And if there's no good, then find the joke."

Adam's smile grew slightly. "And that's what I've done. I've made jokes in the worst situations or found the positive side. Even if it didn't help anyone else, it helped me. And I know I can't be helpful to anyone if I'm also afraid."

Lupin rubbed his chin. He was not prepared to have Adam tell him all of that. He cleared his throat. "That's why you made the joke on the train about the Dementor?"

Adam nodded.

"Well, Adam, I must say, uh, I was not expecting that. Jason sounds like a very wise man."

Adam smiled. "He is."

"And your parents still don't know what happened?"

Adam shook his head. "Just me, Jason, and now, you."

Lupin stood from his chair and moved it back behind the desk. He took the opportunity of doing something to think about it all. Lupin walked back over to the small table and poured both himself and Adam a new cup of tea.

"I do thank you for sharing such a... a private memory with me", Lupin said as he walked back over to the desk and set the teacups down. "And I believe I now understand why the boggart struggled to transform."

"Why", Adam asked before taking a sip of tea.

"Fears are manifested by past experiences. They're normally responses to dangers or threats, or more specifically, what we think to be those things. Others may not. The boggart knew you had fears, but you've already faced those fears with jokes or positivity. The boggart can't use them if it knows you know how to fight it."

Adam nodded in understanding. It sounded like an interesting concept to him.

"I take it you haven't found a joke for that creature yet?"

"Not yet." Adam thought about what to say next. "I've only encountered him twice in nightmares. Nothing more."

"And you have no clue who he is?"

Adam shook his head.

"The words he spoke as a boggart, are they words from your nightmare?"

"The first one, yes. In the second nightmare, it seemed like he was reconsidering. It's almost as if we're connected somehow."

Lupin rubbed his chin. "Perhaps you are. There is much more to your family, Adam. More than Dumbledore, Snape, or anyone else could teach you. Ancient magic courses through your blood. There is no telling the negative sides to such things."

Adam nodded.

"Well", Lupin said looking at the clock on the wall. "I think that is a good place to stop for tonight. Don't want to overstimulate you too much. Besides, it's dangerous to use magic when emotionally unstable."

Adam nodded before drinking what was left in his teacup. "Thank you, Profess- I mean Remus.", Adam said as he rose.

Lupin smiled at him. Adam and Lupin walked down the stairs and exited the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.

"I'm sure you can find your way back?"

Adam nodded with smile.

"Very good. I will see soon, Adam."

The two split ways and Adam walked back to Gryffindor tower. There was not much happening when he entered the common room, except his friends were waiting for him. Adam walked over to them. Harry and Ron were still working on some homework.

"How was it", Hermione asked excitedly.

Adam smiled. "Interesting. Tonight, all we did was get to know each other... Or more accurately, he got to know me."

"So, you didn't learn anything about him", Ron asked.

"Not much."

"When's your next lesson", Harry asked.

Adam shrugged. "It's up to him. One thing Dumbledore said at the beginning of this was that it would be a lesson by lesson basis."

"Did you talk any about your strange boggart", Ron asked. "That thing was creepy."

"Ronald", Hermione hissed.

Ron looked at her. "What? It's no secret. We weren't the only ones there. Besides, all the rumors going around don't help anyway."

"What rumors", Adam asked.

Hermione looked apologetically at Adam. "There are rumors going around that your boggart and Harry's tealeaves may be connected."

Adam snorted. "Why would anyone think that?"

"Because we're always hanging out", Harry said.

Adam rolled his eyes as he took the seat next to Hermione. "If that's the case then you're just as connected to my boggart as you are to Ron's spider."

"Hey", Ron said, offended. "You weren't there, okay? Aragog was a big spider."

"What was your boggart, anyway", Harry asked.

"Something from a nightmare", Adam responded. "I've been hanging out with you too much. I'm starting to dream about death."

The four of them laughed.

That night, Adam climbed onto his bed and shut the drapes. He took his shirt off and looked at the scar. Normally, he would not mind taking his shirt off in front of a group of boys, but the scar did change that.

Adam brought his hand up to it, and rubbed the scar with his finger.

He felt a certain relief, knowing someone else knows about it.

Adam changed into his sleeping clothes and climbed into bed. That is when it hit him. Private lessons with Dumbledore were starting too. Now there was more excitement about the next day. He was already excited because he and Hermione had agreed to start reading the Magical Creatures books from the Restricted Section.

There was so much excitement bubbling inside of Adam, he had no idea how long it took for him to fall asleep. All he knew was, he was getting up and changing to run around the castle.

When Adam walked into the common room, he was not expecting to see Hermione there, also dressed to be outside.

"What are you doing up early", Adam asked with a small smile. A spark of hope she was up to be with him.

"I wanted to run with you", she replied with a small smile. "If you'll let me."

"You're always welcome to join me", Adam said, having to contain his excitement.

Hermione's smile grew wider.

The two left the common room and went outside. They started running.

Adam slowed down to make sure Hermione was able to keep up with him. He did not mind. By the end of the first lap, Hermione was losing her breath. They both stopped to let her catch her breath.

"I don't- I don't know how you- how you do this every morning", Hermione panted.

Adam laughed. "It's a lung capacity thing."

"What?"

"Lungs are a muscle. Like the rest of the body's muscles, lungs can be strengthened. With all the hikes and exercise my family does, my lungs are pretty strong. Yours aren't the strongest yet."

Hermione could not help but smile. She has known for a while she is attracted to her best friend, and a big part of why is his nerdiness. Any time Adam would show off his intellect, she would always listen, and be more attracted.

"C'mon", Adam said. "We can just walk."

Adam and Hermione started walking around the castle grounds. There was a nice breeze in the air. As they were walking, they slowly drifted closer and closer together. When they were inches apart, their fingers brushed together.

They were not looking at each other, but smiles did appear on their faces. Their cheeks were reddening.

"I thought your parents were both wizards", Hermione said. "But you have a lot more muggle knowledge than I would have expected."

Adam chuckled. "They are wizards, but my dad loves nature. He's such a health nut. He's where I get it from."

Hermione smiled.

"My mom wanted us to have knowledge of the muggle world. In order to do that, she sent us to a muggle school. She also kept us in connection with muggles. So, we have a lot of muggle friends. There's this one man we know, he and his wife own a farm in our neighborhood. It's incredible. All the animals and nature is amazing."

"Well it sounds like a cool place to be", Hermione said.

"It is", Adam muttered.

Adam suddenly thought of something. When his parents told him about his family, they said he was sent to Hogwarts to protect him. The question is, why not move to the UK entirely? If the US is too dangerous to be for long periods of time, why stay at all?

"Adam, are you okay", Hermione asked, concern hinting in her voice.

Adam looked at her. "What? Oh, yeah. I'm okay."

"Are you sure?"

Adam carefully thought about what to say. It was his decision on who knows about his true family.

"I, uh, I... have to tell you something."

A small smile crossed her face. "Okay. What is it?"

Before Adam could say anything, the nice chill became colder.

"What's happening", Hermione asked as she started rubbing her arms.

Adam immediately remembered the last time he felt this cold. He looked around. He grabbed Hermione's hand and ran.

"Adam, what's wrong?!"

Adam pushed Hermione down behind a few rocks and knelt down beside her. Their hands never let go. Hermione was about to speak again, but Adam clamped his free hand over her mouth. His eyes drifted up, making her do the same.

Not that high above them was a Dementor. It had not seen them yet. The two Gryffindors looked at each other.

Adam looked Hermione right in the eye. "I need you to trust me", he said in her head.

Hermione slowly nodded.

Adam slowly took his hand off her mouth and slowly pulled out his wand. The Dementor still had not seen them. Adam pointed his wand at the Forbidden Forest. A spark shot out from it. The spark flew toward the forest, igniting into a small explosion.

The Dementor turned toward the explosion and flew toward it. Adam's hand tightened on her own. As soon as the Dementor was far enough away, Adam pulled her up and they ran up the stairs and into the castle.

As soon as the doors closed behind them, Adam let out a nervous breath. He looked at Hermione, who was still shaking. Adam wrapped his arms around her.

"We're safe now", Adam whispered.

Hermione nodded. Her shaking was ceasing. She smiled as she rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.

Hermione felt safe and comfortable in his arms. She did not care about her reddening cheeks. She did not care who saw them. All she cared about was being in Adam's arms here and now.

"What are you two doing here", a stern female voice asked.

They broke apart and looked at the owner of the voice. It was Professor McGonagall. She was standing there with her usual thin line mouth, her eyes skeptical, her hands resting behind her back.

"We were walking outside, Professor, and a Dementor came overhead", Adam said.

McGonagall's eyes widened. Wider than they ever had before. She rushed over to them. "What? Are you sure? What happened? Are you both alright?"

"We're okay, Professor", Adam said. "It flew over us."

"Adam distracted it", Hermione said. "Caused some explosion in the Forbidden Forest. When it was gone, we ran up the stairs."

McGonagall stayed silent. She looked down, as if she was contemplating what to do.

"I thought they weren't allowed this close to the castle", Adam asked.

"They aren't", McGonagall said. "Dumbledore made sure of that."

"Well, clearly they didn't listen", Hermione said.

"Good work, Mr. Davis. I think five points for dumb luck should suffice", McGonagall said. "Now, until further notice, would you please listen to me, and not run outside until they have made their leave?"

Adam nodded. "Yes, Professor."

McGonagall left the Entrance Hall. Adam knows the direction she is going. It was a way to Dumbledore's office.

"She must be going to tell Dumbledore", Adam said as they started going to the Great Hall.

"Good", Hermione said.

They walked into the Great Hall and sat down at the table. Adam looked at Hermione.

"Are you okay? After the Dementor?"

Hermione nodded. "It didn't effect me. I guess it never got close enough to do anything. Are you okay?"

"Yeah."

"What spell was that? How did you know it would work?"

Adam smiled. "Honestly, I didn't know if it would work."

"What!?"

"It was my emotions, Hermione. They were what set it off because I couldn't say anything."

"You mean... you did it on purpose", Hermione asked with a smile.

"Uh... yeah, I guess so", Adam said, realizing what Hermione must have realized too.

"Adam, you're controlling your elemental magic. And you did it nonverbally too."

Adam smiled.

They ate breakfast while the Great Hall filled up with other students. When they were done, Adam went to the dormitory to grab the books. Hermione went to the library to wait for him.

When Adam arrived at the library, he carefully told her what to look for. He was careful not to say anything directly about his family.

They spent hours carefully reading through the books. Both of them were making notes on what they found referencing magic allowing for connections to animals. Though, there was not much about bonds with creatures.

Adam and Hermione took a break for lunch but immediately returned. They were nearly finished with all the books. Adam was running out of hope on finding anything that actually explained the bond.

Adam opened his last book, and like the others, he was not finding anything. Then, in the middle of the book, Adam found something. It was actually interesting.

"The dragons bonded with Merlin", Adam said silently.

"I'm not finding anything", Hermione groaned. "I'm sorry, Adam."

Though, Adam was not paying attention to her. His eyes were pinned to the book. Hermione looked up from the book when she did not get a response. She watched Adam mumble to himself while reading the book. Hermione rose from her chair and walked over to him.

"Did you find something", she asked.

"Huh?" Adam looked up at her, his mind finally registering anything but the book. "Oh, uh, yeah, I did."

Hermione read the first few lines. "Merlin had a bond with dragons?"

"Yes and no", Adam responded. "His bond was with what the book calls 'the Mother of All Dragons'. Every dragon following her respected Merlin because of that bond. They knew his scent. No one knows how the bond happened. It just did."

"That's incredible", Hermione muttered. "Too bad it doesn't explain how."

"Yeah", Adam said in a dead whisper. His hand brushed against the drawing of Merlin on the page.

Hermione looked at her watch. "Adam, when is your lesson with Dumbledore?"

Adam's eyes widened. "I completely forgot." He quickly shut the book and packed his bag with the books. "Can you take these back to the common room? I have to go straight there."

Hermione nodded.

"Thank you."

Adam quicky left the library. He made his way through the different corridors and arrived at the griffin statue. That is when he realized he did not have the password.

"What do I do now?"

"I believe you should wait for others", a calm and slow voice said from behind Adam.

Adam turned around to see Dumbledore walking toward him, and he was not alone. Walking just behind Dumbledore was a Hufflepuff Prefect.

"Sorry, Professor", Adam said looking down.

"It's quite alright, Adam." He turned to the side to let the two students face each other. "Adam, this is Cedric Diggory. Cedric, this is Adam Davis."

"It's nice to meet you, Adam", Cedric said with a small smile while extending his hand.

Adam shook his hand with a smile. "It's nice to meet you too, Cedric."

"I've asked Mr. Diggory if he'd be willing to join us for today's lesson, if that's alright?"

"Of course, Professor", Adam replied.

Dumbledore looked at the statue. "Cockroach Cluster."

The statue turned and moved to reveal the stairs. Dumbledore began walking up them, followed by Adam, then Cedric. They arrived at the office and entered. Fawkes immediately gave a cry upon seeing Adam. The young Gryffindor smiled and ran over to him.

"Hey Fawkes", Adam said as he stroked the phoenix's feathers.

"You have a phoenix, Professor", Cedric asked.

Dumbledore smiled. "Yes. He and Adam have created quite a special bond." He looked at Adam. "Adam, I heard about the Dementor. Are you alright?"

Cedric's eyes widened. He looked over at Adam.

Adam nodded. "I'm okay, Professor. Hermione is too."

"Ah, good. Would you mind telling us what happened?"

Adam recounted the story to Cedric and Dumbledore. He kept stroking the feathers of the phoenix, but looked at them. When he was finished, Cedric stared at him, wide eyed. His mouth was open slightly. Dumbledore was also looking at Adam, but with a satisfied smile.

"You beat a Dementor without the Patronus Charm", Cedric asked.

"Defeat is an overstatement. I distracted it."

"Yes, but without the Patronus is the impressive part."

"The Patronus", Adam asked.

"A powerful and advanced form of magic", Dumbledore said. "I am sure Professor Lupin will teach you it after hearing your story."

"An explosion", Cedric said. "Quite impressive for a third year."

"That is why you are here, Mr. Diggory." He turned to Adam. "Our lessons are going to begin with elemental magic."

Adam nodded.

Dumbledore explained to them what would be happening. This surprised both Adam and Cedric.

Adam had no idea that Dumbledore would decide to do such a thing. During Dumbledore's explanation of it, Adam realized that it was also going to be a test of his emotions.

Adam is supposed to think of different emotions, and using those emotions, create different elemental spells. Cedric, being a fifth year with much more practice, is going to counter each spell the best he can. No matter what, Adam is not supposed to relent with the spells until Cedric stops.

"Are you sure this is a good idea, Professor", Cedric asked.

Dumbledore nodded. "Adam is advanced compared to most third years. I assure you, Adam will not harm you."

"Should we do it in the Room of Requirement", Adam asked. "Less likely we'll destroy something."

Dumbledore laughed lightly. "There is nothing to worry about, Adam. Possessions, even magical ones, can be replaced. If you'd like, consider it a test of your ability to not destroy my office."

Adam gave him a nervous smile. "Yes, Professor."

Adam and Cedric stood on opposite sides of the office, their wands at their sides. Adam kept wondering how he would even use emotions to create magic. All the previous times he has done it were unintentional.

Then he thought of something. If he could think of how he felt when those happened, he may be able to recreate the emotion.

Adam started thinking about how he felt with the Dementor earlier that morning. He wanted nothing more than to protect Hermione, but he was angry. He was angry he did not have the opportunity to tell her the truth. He was angry the Dementors were there at all.

Anger was rising in Adam's chest. He could feel the fire igniting in his wand. He raised his wand and Cedric did the same. A bright, burning spark blasted from the wand. A light blue spark came out of Cedric's wand and the two spells collided.

Adam's fire spell was stronger than Cedric's ice spell. The fire barely dissipated. It kept to its path toward Cedric. The Hufflepuff put up a shield charm. It barely stopped Adam's fire spell. The shield charm broke and Cedric flew back into the wall.

"Cedric", Adam yelled. Adam ran over to him. "Cedric, I'm so sorry."

Cedric chuckled. "It's alright, Adam. I underestimated you."

Adam held out his hand. Cedric took it and Adam helped him stand to his feet.

"I guess your emotion was pretty strong", Cedric asked.

"Not as strong as the memory", Adam said.

"Let's try again now that I know what I'm working with."

Adam and Cedric went to opposite sides of the office again. Adam thought about a different emotion. A different interaction entirely. This time it was the troll. He remembered how he felt with the troll.

This time, Adam could feel the ice in his veins. His wand was cold but it was not effecting his hand. Adam raised his wand. A bright blue spark shot out of it. Cedric was fast again. A bright red spark came out of his wand and the spells collided.

When the fire and ice spells collided, a bright flash took their place and the spells disappeared. Adam remembered what he was told. Adam kept his wand raised and fired another ice spell. Cedric was able to blast a fire spell back.

Adam started using the anger again. A fire in his veins. He quickly shot a fire spell, but Cedric was quick too. Cedric cast an ice spell back.

They cast fire and ice spells back and forth for a few minutes. Adam started wondering what other emotions could elicit elemental magic. Adam started thinking about times he was anxious or worried. A darker blue spell came out of his wand.

A water spell of some sort. This took Cedric by surprise. Cedric cast a fire spell. This turned the water to steam. Adam started thinking between these three emotions, using different memories to get him there.

All of a sudden, Adam's anger turned to rage. The fire spell he cast was much stronger. Cedric tried using an ice spell but it did not work. The fire spell broke Cedric's ice spell and struck Cedric.

Adam ran to him again and helped him up. Cedric was clearly weakened by the hit.

"I'm so sorry, Cedric. I don't know what came over me."

"It's alright, Adam", Cedric said.

"Get him to the chair, Adam", Dumbledore said.

Adam helped Cedric over to the chair. There were no burns or anything on Cedric's chest or anywhere else. All the spell did was weaken him.

"That'll be enough for today", Dumbledore said as he handed a cup to Cedric. "Drink this. It will help."

Cedric drank from the cup. Adam walked over to Fawkes and began stroking his feathers, trying to calm down. Silence sat in the room for a while. Then Dumbledore spoke.

"Mr. Diggory, would you mind waiting outside for a moment?"

"Of course not, Professor", Cedric said.

Cedric stood from the chair and walked out of the office. Dumbledore stood from his own chair and walked over to Adam.

"Is there something you wish to say?"

Adam looked at Dumbledore. "You made me attack Cedric, knowing I could hurt him. I don't know my own power! Why did you make me do that!?"

Dumbledore sighed. "Adam, you need to understand something. I did not choose Cedric because he was willing to help. I chose him because he is one of the most proficient students at using elemental magic. I would not have chosen him if I did not believe he could do it."

"I could kill him", Adam said as he looked back at Fawkes.

"Yes. You could kill anyone if you don't learn to control it."

"I know. I'm trying to learn it."

"I know that, Adam. All I ask is that you respect my decisions. Soon, you'll be able to control it without having to use emotions."

Adam watched Fawkes nuzzle his head against his hand for a minute before looking at Dumbledore again. He slowly nodded.

Dumbledore gave him a small smile. "Thank you, Adam. And I must ask one more thing of you, which you do not need to do. Consider telling Mr. Diggory the truth of your family. Help him better understand why you're as strong as you are."

Adam nodded again. "Yes, Professor."

Adam left shortly after that. He and Cedric walked down the stairs and walked through the corridors. They talked some of the way before splitting in their own ways.

When Adam arrived at the common room, he saw his friends sitting by the fireplace. He spoke to them for a minute before walking to the dormitory. His head was pounding a little bit and he wanted nothing more than to sleep. In that, he promised them he would tell them everything the next day.

Adam climbed into his bed after changing and laid his head on his pillow. As much as he wanted to fall asleep immediately, he could not. The memory that caused the rage was still fresh in his head. He lied to Cedric. He knew exactly what happened to cause it.

Hermione's petrification.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Adam did as he promised. He told his three friends what Dumbledore's lesson was. It did surprise them too, but they started defending Dumbledore by saying he knows what he is doing. Adam was not completely convinced.

When the week started, Emma had her birthday. She was not as beaten up as she was on Adam's birthday. Due in part to Adam seeing her first thing in the morning. That was enough to make her happy.

As the classes went by, everyone started to agree that Defense Against the Dark Arts was their favorite class. There was no denying it. A few Slytherins were not fans of the class, but mostly because of Lupin.

Professor Lupin had truly taken to the role of teaching them defense. After boggarts, Lupin taught the class about Red Caps. Those were nasty, little goblinlike creatures that lurked wherever there was bloodshed. Then they studied Kappas. They were scaly monkeys with webbed hands. They strangle anyone who passes in their ponds.

One class that became worse was Potions. Rumors of Neville's boggart had quickly spread, and as soon as Professor Snape heard it, he was displeased. He focused on taking it out on Neville. That was not at all surprising.

Adam still found enjoyment from the Potions class, even if Snape was being harder on the Gryffindors than usual. There was a class they had done where Snape did something very unusual.

Snape approached the table where Adam, Hermione, and Neville were working. Neville did all he could to focus on his cauldron. Hermione worked as if it was normal, but she was aware of his presence. Snape focused his attention on Adam.

"I have a different assignment for you, Mr. Davis", Snape said. "This Puffing Potion is not a challenge for someone of your advanced skills. I have decided you will make me a different potion."

Snape set a potions book down on the table. It looked more advanced than their own. Without looking at the book, he flipped the book open to a page near the back. Adam looked at it and his eyes widened. He looked up at his professor. Hermione also looked at the book. Her eyes widened too.

"Wolfsbane", Adam asked.

Snape nodded. "I'm sure you'd do just fine."

"But Professor that's too advanced for third years", Hermione argued.

"Did I ask for your opinion, Miss Granger", Snape asked, turning his head only slightly.

"Yes, Professor", Adam said quickly, as he saw Hermione was about to speak again.

Snape turned and returned to his desk. Adam and Hermione looked at each other.

"Why is he making you make that", Hermione asked.

Adam shrugged.

He started working on the potion according to the instructions in the book. Snape had clearly made a few notes in the book. Snape has very neat handwriting. Adam has read the instructions for Wolfsbane in his own potions book, but it was strange.

While Adam was making it, he could not help but be repulsed by the smell. It was truly something awful. He felt bad for anyone who had to drink it. Not just because the taste was probably worse than the smell, but because it was the only known potion to help lessen the symptoms of being a werewolf.

By the time class was over, Adam did not complete it. The cauldron was letting out a grey smoke, but he knew it was not successfully done.

"Do not worry about it. I am impressed with what you have managed", Snape said, looking at the cauldron.

"Thank you, Professor", Adam said.

A class that was hard for anyone, but a few, was Divination. It was especially difficult for Harry because Professor Trelawney was always watching him closely. Adam and Hermione were still annoyed with the class. Deciphering shapes and symbols was not the most exciting.

To top it off is Care for Magical Creatures. Unfortunately, Hagrid had lost his confidence after the hippogriff incident. Now, the lessons were about taking care of flobberworms. Even Adam had to admit they were boring.

Toward the end of October, Adam was getting upset because he did not have any more private lessons yet. It did make sense why. Adam was warned by Dumbledore that lesson dates would be chosen by them.

Though Adam wondered if Lupin's state was a factor. Lupin had started looking ill. He was sweating profusely, his face always red, and he was weak. Lupin showed no other symptom, however, so Adam had to question it.

Adam wanted to go up to him and ask what was wrong, but he did not.

The one advantage to not having the private lessons was he did not have to rush through his homework with his friends. He also got to spend more time reading through the Magical Creatures books from the Restricted Section.

One night, the Gryffindors were in their common room. Like normal, there were groups doing their own thing, but most were doing homework. Adam, Hermione, and Ron were sitting by the fireplace. Ron and Hermione were doing their star charts for Astronomy while Adam was reading one of the Magical Creatures book. He had already finished the star chart.

It was the same book he had read about the Merlin-dragon bond. He wanted to know if there was anything else he could find.

There was not.

A little bit later, everyone was excitedly talking about the announcement they were given. That is also when Harry crawled through the hole, covered in mud, wearing his Quidditch uniform.

"What's happened", he asked as he walked over to his three friends by the fireplace.

"First Hogsmeade weekend", Ron said as he pointed at the bulletin board. "End of October. Halloween."

"Excellent", Fred said as he crawled through the hole, followed by George. "I need to visit Zonko's. I'm nearly out of stink pellets."

"You have plenty of other ammunition", Ben said as he sat on the arm of Adam's chair.

"Hey! Don't be trying to turn me good", Fred said with a laugh.

"Can't help it. I've been around Adam and Emma too long."

Adam snorted.

Harry slumped down into a free chair next to Ron. They all looked at his sunken face. Adam then remembered that Harry's poor excuse for an aunt and uncle refused to sign his permission form.

"Don't worry, Harry. I'm sure you can go next time", Hermione said in an effort to cheer him up. "They're bound to catch Black soon. He's already been spotted once."

"Black's not fool enough to try anything in Hogsmeade", Ron said. "Ask McGonagall if you can go this time, Harry."

"Ron, Harry's supposed to stay in school", Hermione said.

"Ask McGonagall, Harry", Ron said again, ignoring Hermione.

"Yeah, I think I will", Harry said with a confident smile.

Hermione was about to protest but Crookshanks jumped into her lap. A large dead spider dangling from his mouth.

"Does he have to eat that in front of us", Ron asked.

"Afraid of dead spiders too, Ron", Adam asked looking up.

Crookshanks ate the spider while staring at Ron.

"Just keep him over there, that's all", Ron said irritably. "I've got Scabbers asleep in my bag."

Adam and Ben looked at each other curious. Why is a rat sleeping in a bag?

Harry yawned as he pulled out his own quill and parchment to begin working on his own star chart.

"You can copy from mine if you'd like", Ron said, sliding his parchment over to Harry.

Adam rolled his eyes. He did not necessarily approve of copying work, but he did have to make an exception this time. Harry had been at practice for quite a while and would not be able to complete it. Adam looked around. Ben was staring down at the Magical Creatures book, mumbling the words on the page. Hermione was about to finish her star chart.

Then Adam looked at Crookshanks. The animal was still staring at Ron. Or more specifically, Ron's bag. Crookshanks' tail was swaying back and forth. Adam gulped. He knew where this was going.

Suddenly, Crookshanks pounced on the bag. He dug all four sets of claws into the bag. Ron grabbed his bag and tried to shake him off.

"GET OFF, YOU STUPID ANIMAL", Ron yelled.

"Ron, don't hurt him", Hermione squealed.

Ron thrashed the bag around, trying to get Crookshanks off. Scabbers came flying out of it. Crookshanks immediately dropped to the floor and chased after him.

"CATCH THAT CAT", Ron yelled again.

George made a lunge for him but missed. Scabbers ran in between people's feet but Crookshanks was on his tail. Scabbers ran under an old chest of drawers. Crookshanks stopped running and bent down and started swiping for Scabbers.

Ron and Hermione ran over to them. A crowd of Gryffindors gathering around them as they started bickering. Adam looked at Harry who was watching the whole spectacle from his chair. Ben leaned down to Adam's ear.

"Is this normal?"

"I have a feeling it's gonna be", Adam whispered.

After some back and forth, Ron stomped his way up the stairs to the dormitories. Hermione walked back over to Adam and Harry. When she sat down, Ben rose from the arm of the chair and started talking to the twins.

"Let him cool off", Adam said.

"Do you think he will", Hermione asked.

"Ron will come around, Hermione", Harry said. "But why does Crookshanks keep going after Scabbers?"

"He's a cat. It's what he does", Hermione said.

"What I don't get is why does Ron care for that old thing with all the stuff he says about Scabbers", Adam asked.

"Scabbers has been in his family for years", Harry said.

That started making Adam think. He knows he has thought about this before, but now he wanted to know more. He knows the rat belonged to Percy. Now that he belongs to Ron, something is wrong. A rat cannot live that long.

Harry finished his star chart and went upstairs. Hermione had finished hers too and was about to get up, but she looked at Adam.

"Are you going to bed", Hermione asked.

"In a little bit", Adam responded. "I think I found something."

"Do you want me to help?"

"No. I just want to finish reading this first."

"Okay. Goodnight, Adam."

Adam smiled at her. "Goodnight, Hermione."

Hermione went upstairs to her dormitory.

Adam finished re-reading the page he was reading. He was being infuriated because he could not find anything explaining Merlin's connection with dragons. Or his connection to the Mother of All Dragons, specifically.

Adam closed the book and sighed. He was still appreciative of Snape and Dumbledore giving him access to the books, but they were not the most helpful. He rose from the chair, his book in hand, and walked to the stairs.

He looked around for his brother intending on saying good night, but he saw Ben talking to a girl. Then he got an idea. Adam silently walked over to Ben, who had his back turned to him. The Weasley twins saw Adam and smiled and kept quiet.

Adam stood directly behind Ben, who had yet to notice his brother. Adam wrapped his arms around Ben and hugged him.

"I love you, Ben", Adam cried happily.

The twins burst out laughing. A few of the other Gryffindors who saw and heard it laughed too. The girl Ben was talking to also laughed. Ben smirked and shook his head. He managed to turn around in Adam's arms.

"Love you too, bro", Ben said as he returned the hug. "You're the worst", Ben whispered in Adam's ear.

Adam chuckled. "I'll see you tomorrow."

The two separated and Adam went to the stairs. He walked up them and went to his dormitory. When he walked inside, he heard Ron complaining about Hermione to Harry. All Adam did was roll his eyes, climb onto his bed, and close the drapes.

The next day was odd. Ron and Hermione were not speaking to each other. Their situation was made more awkward because the four were working together during Herbology. They had to remove fat, pink pods from plants and place them in pails. Harry and Adam were doing most of the communicating for the group.

However, Hermione did try to ease the tension.

"How's Scabbers", she asked.

"He's hiding at the bottom of my bed, shaking", Ron said angrily, missing the pail and scattering the beans all over the floor.

"Careful, Weasley", Professor Sprout cried.

They watched the beans sprout into bloom immediately.

They went to Transfiguration afterwards. Everyone was gathered outside the classroom because Professor McGonagall had yet to open the door. However, everyone's attention was on the front of the line. Lavender Brown was crying and being comforted by Parvati Patil.

"What's the matter, Lavender", Hermione asked as the four of them joined the group.

"She's got a letter from home this morning", Parvati whispered. "It's her rabbit, Binky. He's been killed by a fox."

"Oh, I'm sorry", Hermione said.

"I should have known", Lavender cried. "You know what day it is?"

No one answered her.

"The sixteenth of October! 'That thing you're dreading, it will happen on the sixteenth of October.' Remember? She was right!"

Many of the students had sad faces. Some were confused.

"You were dreading Binky being killed by a fox", Hermione asked.

"Well, not necessarily by a fox", Lavender cried. "But I was obviously dreading him dying, wasn't I?"

"Oh... was Binky an old rabbit", Hermione asked.

Adam realized what Hermione was trying to say.

"N-No", Lavender sobbed. "He was only a baby!"

Adam was about to stop Hermione's questioning but he was too late.

"But then, why would you dread him dying?"

Lavender sobbed louder as Parvati wrapped an arm around her friend and glared at Hermione.

"I mean, look at it logically", Hermione said as she turned to the group. "Binky didn't even die today, did he? Lavender just got the news today-"

Adam put his hand on her shoulder, making her look at him. The students gathered around started whispering. Some glared at Hermione. Adam shook his head at her. He stepped toward her.

"It's not worth it", he whispered in her ear.

"Don't mind Hermione, Lavender", Ron said as he approached the crying girl. "She doesn't think other people's pets matter very much", he said as Lavender hugged him for comfort.

Fortunately, Professor McGonagall opened the door to the classroom. The class started entering, but Adam pulled Hermione aside to let everyone else go in ahead of them.

"I was trying to tell them that Trelawney was wrong", Hermione whispered.

"I know that. And for the record, I agree, but Lavender is upset because she just lost her pet. That's the real problem here. If she thinks Trelawney was right, then let her think it. She's not in the right state of mind to be reasoned with right now."

Hermione nodded.

The two entered the classroom and took a table far from Ron, who did not look happy.

The lesson went by as normal as possible, due in part to Hermione and Ron not sitting together. Hermione was able to focus on what McGonagall was showing them all.

At the end of the lesson, McGonagall informed everyone to hand in their permission forms for Hogsmeade. She reminded everyone that anyone who did not have one was not allowed to go. Adam's eyes traveled to Harry.

The bell rang and they all started leaving. Adam and Hermione stayed back to wait for Harry. The boy with glasses approached the professor and they started talking. Adam knew from McGonagall's facial expressions that it was not going well.

"I don't think Harry's going", he whispered.

"Good. He's safer in the castle", Hermione whispered back.

Harry walked away from McGonagall defeated. They all left the classroom to go to their next class. Ron started offering up other ideas. All of them were idiotic or dangerous or both.

"There's always the feast", Ron said at last, trying to cheer up Harry. "You know, the Halloween feast, in the evening."

"Yeah", Harry said gloomy. "Great."

As the days passed, and Halloween approached, all anyone could talk about was Hogsmeade. It did nothing to change Harry's mood. Percy Weasley tried his best, but his words were not the most helpful. A benefit, however, was Ron and Hermione's bickering seemed to have disappeared.

One breakfast, Professor Lupin, looking much better, walked down the Gryffindor table. Many of the Gryffindors happily greeted him and he returned the sentiment. He stopped by Adam and crouched down.

"We're going to have a lesson tonight. My office at seven o' clock. I have a very special treat planned."

"Yes, Professor", Adam said with a smile.

Lupin rose and continued on his way out of the Great Hall. Adam's three friends looked at him with smiles. Adam still had not removed the smile from his own face.

"I wonder what he's got planned", Ron said.

"I don't know, but I'm excited", Adam responded.

At six-fifty, Adam left the common room and walked to Lupin's office. He was happy to see Lupin doing much better. Though Lupin has been looking better in their classes, it was actually good to see his body reflecting the feeling.

"Ah, Adam, thank you for coming", Lupin said as he rose from his chair. "Don't get comfortable. We won't be performing the lesson here."

"Oh. Where will we be going, Professor?"

"The Room of Requirement. We need space for what we'll be doing and that's all I could get on short notice. Have you been before?"

Adam nodded, remembering the final lesson with Snape last year.

"Good. We will have to wait a moment. Professor Snape should be delivering something in a moment. In the meantime, do you know what this is?"

Lupin pointed to a fish tank in the corner of his office. Adam approached it with a curious smile.

"A Grindylow", Adam said.

Lupin chuckled. "That's correct."

Just then, there was a knock at the door. Adam turned to see who it was. Professor Snape entered the room. He was carrying a goblet that was letting off a familiar grey smoke, and an even more familiar smell.

Wolfsbane.

"Ah, thank you, Severus. If you'd put it on my desk please", Lupin said with a smile.

"Of course", Snape said, glancing in Adam's direction. "I've made a cauldron full... if you'll end up needing more."

"Thank you. I'm going to require another tomorrow."

"And as you requested, the goblet for Mr. Davis is in the Room of Requirement."

Adam quirked his brow. Why would he need a goblet? What was in it?

Then Adam remembered something else from last year. Snape had overdone it with Adam so much, that Adam was requiring a special potion to lessen his headaches. That must be what is in the goblet.

"Thank you. I do appreciate it, as I'm sure Adam will too."

Snape gave Lupin a small smile, if it was a smile. Adam could not tell. Then Snape looked at Adam.

"Mr. Davis", Snape said with a slight smile and nod.

"Professor", Adam said with a small smile.

Snape turned and walked out of the office.

Adam watched as Lupin picked up the goblet and took sips from it. His face contorted in disgust after each sip. In no time did Adam quickly realize the truth of Remus Lupin. He was a werewolf. Adam began thinking if there were any other signs. Then he remembered the boggart. It was not just a moon. It was a full moon.

"Adam, are you alright", Lupin asked.

Adam snapped out of his head. "Yeah", he replied. "Just thinking."

"Well, I'm sure you have plenty of homework to do, so let us get this lesson started. Come with me."

Adam and Lupin left the office and made their way to the seventh floor of the castle. They walked to an empty wall. Adam remembered how this works. Lupin closed his eyes and mumbled something under his breath. Suddenly, a door appeared in the wall. Lupin walked toward it, opened it, and waved Adam inside.

When Adam walked inside, he noticed the room looked exactly the way it did when he and Snape were here. It was void of any furniture and decoration. There was a small table in the corner with potion ingredients and a bubbling cauldron. The smell told him it was the healing potion from his lessons with Snape.

"Is whatever we're doing, going to be that advanced", Adam asked, his eyes still on the table.

Lupin looked from Adam to the table. "I am not sure. Professor Snape has informed me that overwhelming your magic use has dastardly effects on your body. We decided it best to have that here, just in case."

"What are we doing", Adam asked as he turned to Lupin.

Lupin smiled sadly. "I heard of your encounter with the Dementor during a morning run. And, while I am impressed with how you got away from it, there are more effective ways to make a Dementor flee."

Adam smiled. "The Patronus Charm?"

"That's correct. What do you know of it?"

"Professor Dumbledore said it was a powerful and advanced form of magic."

"It is, but it's also much more than that. You see, the Patronus serves as a protective force of sorts. It's a shield created from positive magic. Only wizards and witches with good hearts are able to cast a patronus."

"Is that what you cast on the train?"

Lupin nodded with a small smile. "Let me show you." He pulled out his wand. "Expecto Patronum!"

A silvery, white flash appeared at the end of Lupin's wand. Suddenly, it shot out, and an animal took the place of the silvery mist. A wolf ran around the room, howling, before coming to a stop next to Lupin.

"Incredible", Adam muttered. "Do all Patronuses look like that?"

"No. Each one is unique to the caster. For example, Professor Dumbledore's patronus takes the form of a phoenix."

"Yeah, that makes sense", Adam said.

"Now, this is a corporeal patronus. Most wizards and witches are capable of casting the incorporeal patronus, which is just the spell itself. This, however, is a much stronger form but much more complicated to perform. Are you ready?"

Adam nodded excitedly.

"Good", Lupin said as his wolf disappeared.

Adam pulled out his wand and stood next to Lupin.

"Now, the patronus is formed from a powerful, but positive, memory. A happy memory. A joyful memory. Remember, it must be powerful. Do you know the wand movement?"

Adam nodded. "I watched you."

"Good. Now, think of a powerful memory."

Adam took a deep breath and thought of different memories. He had plenty. The only question was which one could be powerful enough to cast the patronus.

"Do you have one in mind?"

Adam nodded again.

"Alright, good. Now, cast the spell."

"Expecto Patronum!"

A small silvery flurry came out the tip of Adam's wand, but nothing else happened. It quickly dissipated. Adam put his wand down and looked at Lupin.

"The memory clearly was not powerful enough. What is the memory?"

"It was of me and my family spending the day in the mountains when we were looking for our Christmas tree. We spent time playing in the snow and doing all these things."

Lupin thought for a moment while rubbing his chin. "That does seem like a happy memory for you. What we need however, is a memory that invokes such an overwhelmingly joyful response. Can you think of any like that? Any time you felt so incredibly happy, you never wanted the memory to end?"

Adam thought again. There is one memory that sounded like what Lupin described. He looked at Lupin and nodded.

Lupin smiled. "Think of that memory when you cast, Adam."

Adam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He raised his wand again. "Expecto Patronum!"

This time a brighter silvery whisp appeared out of the wand. It was much stronger too. The whisp started growing into an actual shield. Adam smiled when he saw the bright light. Lupin was smiling too.

All of a sudden, Adam's face dropped. The white shield began to dissipate. When it would not reappear, Adam sighed and lowered his wand. Lupin looked at him.

"What do you think happened", Lupin asked.

"My memory changed", Adam said. "I started thinking about what would happen if I told my friends about my bloodline."

Lupin sighed and slowly walked toward Adam. "Is that something you've been fearing?"

"No. I just... I'm afraid of how they're going to react."

Lupin gave him a weak smile. "I think you underestimate your friends, Adam. Don't misunderstand me, you're bloodline is a difficult one. You're the descendant of both the greatest wizard in the world and the darkest wizard in the world. And, unfortunately, you don't have your parents to help you."

"How did they react with their names? How did other people react to them?"

Lupin rubbed his chin. "I don't remember what people said about your father. Your mother, however, I do remember. Laura Grindelwald was not afraid to wear her name. When she was sorted, even I was surprised to hear Grindelwald."

"Did you... Did you hate her?"

"Yes. At first. For most of my time here, I was not wanting to know her. I wanted nothing to do with her. She's the daughter of the darkest wizard in the world. The day I actually talked to her, got to know her, changed everything.

"My friends were not pleased I did this. They kept saying she belonged Slytherin. They said she was no better than her father. When I spoke to her, I saw it differently. She wasn't talking about blood purity or ruling over the Muggles. She was not her father."

"Your friends never liked her?"

"No", Lupin said while shaking his head. "In fact, many of the Gryffindors did not treat her properly. The Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws had their opinions, but they were not as outspoken about it. Even some of the Slytherins were not friendly toward her."

Hearing all of this made Adam lower his head down.

"I'm sorry, Adam. I know this is not what you want to hear, but I ask that you listen to the rest."

Adam sadly nodded and looked up again.

"Your mother did not care. Every day for seven years, I saw a smile on her face. That smile only grew when she met your father."

This made Adam smile.

"She did not care about making everyone happy. She knew people were going to hate her for her name. She was proud of the friends she had made. Severus Snape and Jonathan Ambrosius were her best friends. She met other people through them.

"With all that to say, your friends care about you, Adam. They know you. Your name has nothing to do with who you are. They know that."

"How did my parents meet you?"

"It's uh... It's not a good story, Adam."

"I don't care."

Lupin looked away from Adam and thought back to the day he met Laura Grindelwald. "Professor Snape told me you know about my friends and I bullying him. Is that true?"

Adam nodded.

"One day during our fifth year, James Potter decided to belittle Severus. We found him studying by a tree on the grounds. He tried to leave, but could not because James acted first. He cast a spell to freeze Severus in place.

"We just stood there and laughed while James bullied him. This is when your parents came in. Your father, being a Hufflepuff, tried to talk to James but it did not work. I was the only one being swayed by his words. Your father had pointed out that not only was it inhumane to use magic on each other like this, to mistreat each other, but it also further widens the divide between our houses."

Adam quirked his brow. "You wanted to mend the relationship between the houses?"

"Gryffindor and Slytherin have been separated since their founders, but I do think this separation causes unnecessary tension. When I heard your father say those things, I began thinking about everything we had been doing to Severus."

"What did my mother do?"

Lupin chuckled. "Unlike your father, she used her magic. She stupefied James to free Severus."

Adam smiled. "Did you guys react?"

Lupin smiled. "Sirius and Peter did. I was in a mental standoff with myself."

"Did Sirius and Peter do anything to her?"

Lupin shook his head. "No. By then, your father had pulled his wand too. While I did not know him personally, I heard of how powerful that Hufflepuff was. I convinced them to put their wands down."

"That's when you became friends with them?"

"No. Afterwards, I spoke to your father. I knew he would be more cool headed than your mother and Severus."

"And he listened to you?"

"I apologized for what I had done. Your father was willing to forgive me and we had become friends. He introduced me to your mother, and after talking to her, I realized I was wrong. She was willing to forgive me too. Severus did not. However, the only time Severus and I could get along was with your parents."

Adam smiled at that thought.

"I want to tell you more about your parents, Adam. You have a right to know more, but we must get back to the lesson."

Adam nodded.

The two had got back to the lesson. They spent another hour on the patronus. Adam had managed to form it and hold it. Lupin's words had really helped him. The patronus, however, did not become a corporeal patronus.

By the time they were finished, Adam's head was pounding, but not badly. Lupin still made a goblet of the healing potion. While Adam sat down and drank the potion, Lupin explained the lack of the corporeal patronus.

He said it partly had to do with Adam's headache becoming apparent. He also said that it takes a very powerful memory to produce one. Adam's memory was not strong enough.

"If I may ask, what was the memory? It was clearly a strong one."

Adam's cheeks started going red. A small smile crossed his lips. "It was... It was uh... It was about Hermione and I. After she and I got inside the castle after the Dementor encounter, we hugged. I know it sounds stupid, but this hug felt different. I felt happy and..."

"Love", Lupin asked. A small smile on his lips too.

Adam nodded.

"It's not stupid, Adam. In the short time I've been here, I've observed you and Hermione together. To be honest, I look at the two of you and I see your parents."

"Really", Adam asked. There was excitement bubbling in his chest. He tried his best to hide it on his face.

Lupin nodded. "Is that perhaps a reason you're afraid to tell them? You may lose your chance with her?"

Adam nodded again.

"Well, I'm not able to speak much on relationships, but, if she returns those feelings, then you have nothing to worry about. She won't want to lose you either, Adam."

Adam smiled. He could not help himself. He stepped toward Lupin and wrapped his arms around him. Lupin was caught off guard by Adam's action. After a second of being stunned, Lupin smiled and returned the hug.

"Thank you, Remus", Adam said. "For everything."

"You're welcome, Adam."

Lupin felt proud. He felt happy hugging Adam. There was so much of Adam that made Lupin remember Laura and Jonathan. The young Gryffindor was a perfect mix of the two. His looks and his attitude said it all.

A part of him hated himself for not being able to tell Adam the full truth. A part of his anger was directed toward Dumbledore, Luke and Christine, and Adam's godfather for keeping him from telling the truth.

The two broke apart. Lupin could see tears in Adam's eyes.

"Can I ask you more questions about my parents later?"

Lupin smiled softly. "Of course, Adam. I must warn you, however, I am restricted on what I can say. Some information belongs to others. Or may be better received coming from others."

Adam nodded slowly. "I understand, Remus."

"Good. Now, I should get the potion back to Severus to keep safe until our next lesson. I trust you can find your way back to Gryffindor tower?"

Adam nodded. "I can, but Filch doesn't like students being out late alone. Neither do some Prefects for that matter."

Lupin smirked. He pulled a piece of parchment out of his overcoat. He handed it to Adam. "If anyone does give you problems, hand them this. If they continue to be a problem, send them my way."

Adam smiled. "Thank you."

Adam turned and left the Room of Requirement. Lupin watched Adam leave the room before walking to the cauldron.

"One day soon, Adam. I promise you'll know everything. I promise."

Chapter Text

Halloween finally arrived and there was much buzz in the castle among the third years. When Harry joined his friends, he was more upset than he had been any other day.

"We'll bring you lots of sweets back from Honeydukes", Hermione said.

"Yeah, loads", Ron added.

"Don't worry about me", Harry said. "I'll see you at the feast. Have a good time."

Harry walked with them to the Entrance Hall. Emma and her friends were in front of them, being checked off a list by Filch. He was peering closely into each face, making sure no one actually left who should not leave.

Adam, Hermione, and Ron walked to Filch, leaving Harry by the doors. Adam was first. Filch squinted his eyes and leaned his head close to Adam. The young Gryffindor bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing.

"Go ahead", Filch muttered, checking Adam's name off the list.

Adam walked out of the doors. He waited for Ron and Hermione to have their names checked off. They started the walk to Hogsmeade. The cool air made Adam feel at home.

They arrived at the small wizarding village after a short walk. Ron saw Neville, Dean, and Seamus, and he went over to them. Adam and Hermione continued walking.

Their first stop was the post office. Hermione was amazed at the amount of owls they had. Over two hundred owls. They were organized by priority of arrival. Both Adam and Hermione were amazed at the sight. What the owls did next surprised them more.

A few of the owls nearest to them, flew off their perches and flew circles around the two. Adam, thinking it had to do with him, stretched out both of his arms. The owls perched themselves on his arms. The owls on either shoulder nuzzled their heads against his cheeks.

Adam smiled and kept himself from laughing too hard to keep from scaring them. Hermione was laughing, but she was in awe.

After that, they went to a few other shops, before meeting up with Ron, Ben, and the twins in Zonko's Joke Shop. It took Adam five minutes to convince Ben not buy a few specific, and dangerous, items. In the end it was his threat of telling their parents that stopped Ben.

They spent a few minutes in the joke shop before going to the Three Broomsticks. While they were walking to it, Adam looked over at the Hog's Head. Standing outside of it was an older man that closely resembled Dumbledore. The old man turned his head to see Adam. The man gave Adam a small sneer before walking back inside.

"What are you looking at", Ben asked.

"Huh? Oh, nothing."

"You'll want to avoid the Hog's Head, Adam", Fred said. "It's not friendly to younger visitors."

"Thanks for the warning", Adam mumbled, as he turned his head back to look at the Hog's Head.

It was not the old man that looked like Dumbledore that drew his attention. It was the cloaked figure that entered the pub before the old man. Adam never saw the cloaked figure until that moment, but something drew his head to turn.

They all entered the Three Broomsticks and sat down at a table. The warmth was nice to them. Adam did not mind being in the heat now. The warmth from the butterbeers was also welcome.

The twins and Ben started teasing Ron about his sudden inability to stop himself from staring at Madam Rosmerta, the owner. Adam and Hermione shook their heads.

When they done there, Ron, Adam, and Hermione went to Honeydukes to keep their promise to Harry. They were expecting to see a lot of sweets, but there was much more than they could have expected.

"They've got a new kind of fudge", Ron said excitedly. "We must take some to Harry."

The three Gryffindors grabbed as much sweets as they could carry. Each of them grabbed some for Harry. They all knew no amount of sweets would make up for Harry's absence, but they still wanted to do what they could to make him feel better.

When the time came, they started leaving Hogsmeade. Again, Adam could feel something in his head. It was a different pulse. It was the one he felt near Hog's Head. Adam turned his head again, looking around.

He saw it again. A figure in a black cloak, standing by the entrance to Hogsmeade. The wind was blowing its cloak. The cloak was also covering its face, but Adam could tell it was human. He could see the skin of the figure's face.

Adam turned his head again, now aware of the figure. He felt the pulsing in his head disappear. Then he looked back again to see nothing. The figure was gone.

"Adam, you alright", Ron asked.

"Yeah", Adam said as he stared at the open trail for a moment longer. "Thought I saw something."

They walked back into the castle, and went to the common room. Harry was sitting in one of the chairs. They dumped the sweets into his lap.

"There you go. We got as much as we could carry", Ron said.

"Thanks", Harry said as he picked up a piece. "What's Hogsmeade like? Where did you go?"

Ron and Hermione started telling Harry all the things they did. Adam was a little distracted in his thoughts. The figure in the black cloak was familiar. It was not the same person from his nightmare because Adam can see the person's skin.

Then Adam remembered why the figure is familiar. He saw a similar figure in Diagon Alley in second year. It was the same person. It had to be. Adam knows it. He remembers feeling the pulse that day in Diagon Alley.

Adam was going to think more on it until Harry said something.

"Lupin made me a cup of tea in his office. And then Snape came in..."

Harry told them about everything. He told them how Snape put a goblet on Lupin's desk. He said Lupin drank from the goblet. Harry told them what Lupin told him about the contents of it. Ron's mouth fell open.

"Lupin drank it", Ron gasped. "Is he mad?"

They left the common room, making their way to the Great Hall for the feast.

"But if he... you know", Hermione started, her voice dropping. "If Snape was trying to poison Lupin, he wouldn't have done it in front of Harry."

"Yeah, maybe", Harry said.

Adam bit his tongue. He knows exactly what is in the goblet. He knows exactly what Snape is doing for Lupin. What Adam wants to know is why is Snape doing it? Sure, they got along because of Adam's parents, but was that it? Was that the reason?

It did not really matter too much. All Adam knows for sure is, he will not tell them what he knows about Lupin. It is not his place to tell them. He does not know how they would treat Lupin if the secret got out.

The Great Hall was decorated extraordinarily for the feast. Adam was always impressed with how the Great Hall was decorated for different feasts. Also, like always, the feast was incredible. It never failed to make anyone and everyone full.

Adam caught Harry looking at the line of professors multiple times. Adam looked too a few times. Lupin was being his regular, cheerful self. Snape, on the other hand, kept glancing at Lupin. There was no evil stare in his eye. Rather, it was concern. This made Adam even more suspicious about their relationship.

When the feast was over, the Gryffindors walked the path to the portrait hole. They walked up the staircase but stopped because of a large crowd of students. No one was crawling through the portrait hole.

"Why is no one crawling through", Ron asked.

"Make way! Make way", Percy called. "Let me through please!" He walked through the crowd of Gryffindors to the portrait. "Why is no one moving? Have you forgotten the pass-"

Percy's voice went dead. This caused everyone else to go silent. Many of the students in the back were on their tiptoes to see what was happening.

"Somebody get Dumbledore! Quick", Percy called.

When Adam heard get Dumbledore, he had to hear nothing else. He took off running back toward the Great Hall. Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched him leave. Their own concern growing if Percy was asking for Dumbledore.

"What's going on", Ginny asked, just joining them. "Why is Adam running?"

"He does that a lot", Ben said joining them with the twins.

"What's happening", Harry asked, looking at the three older boys.

"Something's wrong with the portrait", Fred said. "But I don't know."

A minute later, Adam returned with Dumbledore in front of him. The Gryffindors squeezed together to make room for the Headmaster. Harry, Ron, and Hermione joined Adam as he was walking with the Headmaster. Professors Snape, McGonagall, and Lupin were behind them.

Hermione covered her mouth and grabbed Adam's arm when they all saw what was happening. The Fat Lady was gone from her portrait. To make it worse, the portrait was sliced. Chunks of the canvas were torn out. Some of the pieces covered the floor beneath it.

Dumbledore took a look at the portrait before turning to the three professors behind him. The four Gryffindors were in between them, but Adam pushed them out of the way, knowing Dumbledore would only speak to the professors.

"We need to find her. Professor McGonagall, please go to Mr. Filch at once and tell him to search every painting in the castle for the Fat Lady."

"You'll be lucky", came a cackling voice.

Bobbing over the crowd was Peeves. His face wearing its regular smile at the sight of chaos.

"What do you mean, Peeves", Dumbledore asked.

Peeves' grin faded a little bit. Even Peeves does not have the courage to taunt Albus Dumbledore. "Ashamed, Your Headship, sir. Doesn't want to be seen. She's a horrible mess. Saw her running up the landscape up on the fourth floor, sir, dodging between the trees. Crying something dreadful."

"Did she say who did it", Dumbledore asked.

Every student was silent. They were all looking up at the Poltergeist. No one dared say anything.

"Oh, yes, Professorhead. He got very angry when she wouldn't let him in, you see. Nasty temper he's got, that Sirius Black."

That was all it took for mass panic to spread over the Gryffindors. Loud whispers and worry filled the air.

"Quiet", Percy yelled. He looked at the Headmaster. "What do we do, Professor?"

"Take them to the Great Hall, Mr. Weasley", Dumbledore said, looking at Percy. He looked at Professor McGonagall. "Inform the other houses they will be joining the Gryffindors in the Great Hall."

"Yes, Headmaster", McGonagall said.

Dumbledore looked at Adam. "I need to have a word with you for a moment."

Adam gulped. "Yes, Professor." What did he do that had to be discussed now?

Percy started leading the Gryffindors back to the Great Hall. However, Hermione would not let go of Adam's arm. Even when Harry tried to convince her to let go, her grip was like a snake.

"Hey, I'll join when I'm done here", Adam whispered to her. "It's okay."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah", he lied. He really did not know what Dumbledore would tell him. "Just save me a spot."

Hermione gave him a small smile and nodded. She let go of his arm and walked over to Harry, Ron, and Ginny. They all left with the rest of the Gryffindors.

Adam turned back to Dumbledore, who had a small smile on his face. Lupin was also standing with him, with a small smile. Snape had already left to inform his house of the sudden change in sleeping arrangements.

"Yes, Professor?"

"There is nothing to worry about, Adam. You are not in trouble", Dumbledore said. "I was planning to inform you of this tomorrow, but since we're here, I thought I'd tell you now. Tomorrow evening, we will be having our next lesson."

Adam smiled. "Really? Tonight won't change anything?"

Dumbledore shook his head. "I will have a Prefect or professor escort you to my office, but that is it."

Adam's smile grew. "Yes, Professor. Thank you, Professor."

Dumbledore smiled. He turned to Lupin. "Shall we?"

"Of course, Headmaster", Lupin said.

They entered the Great Hall and Dumbledore informed the students that a thorough search of the castle had to be conducted. The other houses were still confused. Emma's eyes connected with Adam's from across the hall. Adam was still standing with Dumbledore.

Dumbledore told all of them that they would be spending the night in the Great Hall. Many of the students became upset by this, but others were excited. As the students started grabbing sleeping bags, Adam saw Hermione grab two. He also saw Emma grab one and follow Hermione.

Dumbledore turned to Adam. "Go join your friends, Adam. And remember, tomorrow evening."

Adam smiled. "Yes, Professor."

If Adam was being completely honest, he forgot about the last lesson. While there was still some anger for making him hurt Cedric, it was mostly replaced by excitement. Adam did understand that his magic was unlike his peers. And that meant, for lack of a better phrase, unconventional teaching methods.

Adam arrived at the little corner where his friends were laying. Along with Emma, Ginny was also with them. He did not mind her being with them. Adam smiled when he saw Hermione had the free bag next to her.

"Thank you", he whispered to her as he climbed into his sleeping bag.

"What did Dumbledore want?"

"My next lesson with him is tomorrow."

"Really", Emma asked with a smile.

Adam nodded.

"Even with all this happening", Harry asked.

"He's going to have a Prefect or professor take me to his office, but yeah."

"That's exciting", Ginny said.

"Lights out in ten minutes", Percy yelled.

As everyone got comfortable, whispers started filling the hall. Everyone was trying to figure out how Sirius Black got into the castle. Many of the guesses were nonsense.

"Does anyone use their brain", Emma whispered to Adam.

Adam smirked. "Not unless they're getting points."

The two siblings laughed, the others were staring at them. Hermione was smiling because she understood their talk.

"Why are they laughing", Ron asked.

"Because no one but us reads 'Hogwarts A History'", Hermione said. "There is no way anyone could stealthily get into the castle. No disguise could get passed the Dementors. And no one can apparate in or out of the castle."

"Except maybe Dumbledore", Adam mumbled.

"What makes you say that", Ginny asked.

Adam shrugged. "He's the Headmaster. Maybe there are some perks to that."

"The lights are going out now", Percy shouted. "I want everyone in their sleeping bags and no more talking!"

All the candles immediately went out. The only light in the hall came from the ghosts floating around, talking to the Prefects, and the stars of the enchanted ceiling.

Adam stared up at the ceiling. It did not have the same effect as actual camping, though. Harry and Ron were whispering to each other. Ginny and Emma were doing the same. Adam turned his head to the girl next to him.

Hermione must have read his head because she was looking at him too. Even though the lights were out, Adam could tell Hermione was scared. Just the possibility of Sirius Black in the castle was enough to make someone afraid.

Adam reached his hand over to her and grabbed her hand. He gave it a small squeeze. It was hard to tell, but he was sure she was smiling at him.

It was hard to sleep for most of the students. There was very hushed whispering in the hall, but Percy was trying to quiet them down. Professors would enter the hall once every hour to check on them.

Around three in the morning, Dumbledore came into the hall.

"Any sign of him, Professor", Percy asked in a dead whisper.

"No. All well here?"

"Everything under control, sir."

"Good. There's no point moving them all now. I've found a temporary guardian for the Gryffindor portrait hole. You'll be able to move them back in tomorrow."

"And the Fat Lady, sir?"

"Hiding in a map of Argyllshire on the second floor. Apparently she refused to let Black in without the password, so he attacked. She's still very distressed, but once she's calmed down, I'll have Mr. Filch restore her."

The door to the hall opened and footsteps approached.

"Headmaster", Snape's voice said in a whisper. "The whole of the third floor has been searched. He's not there. And Filch has done the dungeons. Nothing there either."

"What about the Astronomy Tower? Professor Trelawney's room? The Owlery?"

"All searched."

"Very well, Severus. I didn't really expect Black to linger."

"Have you any theory as to how he got in, Headmaster?"

"Many, Severus. Each of them as unlikely as the next."

They became silent for a moment. Snape stood next to Dumbledore, as if he was debating to ask his next question.

"Is there anything else, Severus?"

"Yes, Headmaster. We must speak outside, however. This room... does have ears."

Dumbledore nodded. They walked out of the hall, quietly closing the doors behind them. What they did not know was that Harry, Adam, Ron, and Hermione heard them. Emma and Ginny were asleep. When Dumbledore said his ideas of how Sirius got inside were unlikely, Adam felt Hermione's hand tighten its hold on his own.

The two professors stood outside the hall. There were no other professors or Prefects around, except for Lupin who was walking toward them. His face looked similar to Snape's own. Dumbledore already had an idea of what they wanted to say.

"Good, you're both here", Lupin said.

"I believe I know what this is about", Dumbledore said to them. "You're questioning Adam's safety, aren't you?"

Both men nodded.

"If Sirius Black was able to get into the castle, then it would be no problem for Marcus Grindelwald", Snape said.

"Severus, there was never anything stopping Marcus from entering the castle. With the exception of a few, no one could stop him from getting to Adam."

"And that includes the Fat Lady. A painting on the wall won't stop him", Lupin added. "His power is far beyond that of Sirius Black."

"I am aware, Remus. Now, before you begin questioning my priorities, understand I thought the same when this first happened. However, our advantage over Marcus is that Laura and Jonathan planned it out so that he never knew where Adam ended up."

"How long before that plan doesn't work", Lupin asked.

"I am not sure, Remus. This is why we are training Adam. I fear that one day soon, Marcus will muster the courage to come for Adam directly."

"Do we inform Christine and Luke this is now a concern", Snape asked.

"We must", Lupin said.

"Do it, Severus", Dumbledore said. "But tell them, as of right now, we have no reason to worry."

"Understood, Headmaster."

All that could be talked about the next day was Sirius Black and how he got into the castle. There were many crazy theories. Unfortunately, crazier than the theories on the night of the attack. To make matters worse, the Fat Lady portrait was replaced with none other than Sir Cadogan. A knight with a fat grey horse who constantly changed the passwords was not a good portrait guard.

Adam could see that it made Neville's password conundrum worse. He was writing down more passwords onto parchment. Adam wanted to tell him to stop it, but he knew without it, Neville could not get into the common room.

During the day, Adam noticed a lack of Professor Lupin's presence. It made him remember his star chart homework. The full moon was coming which meant Lupin was preparing for it. Adam's heart ached for the man. No one deserves to go through that.

When the time came for Dumbledore's lesson, Adam left the common room to see Professor Flitwick by the stairs. He walked with Adam to the griffin statue. Flitwick gave the password and the statue moved.

"I'll see you soon, Mr. Davis", Flitwick squeaked.

"Yes, Professor", Adam replied.

Adam went up the stairs and knocked. Dumbledore allowed him to enter. This time it was just the two of them. And Fawkes, obviously.

Adam had no idea what Dumbledore was going to have him do. Dumbledore explained that the lesson would be about Adam changing elements. Adam became confused, so Dumbledore demonstrated. He had Adam cast a fire spell at him.

Adam did as he was told. The fire went straight for Dumbledore. The Headmaster raised his wand. Instead of casting a shield or a counter spell, like Adam expected, Dumbledore's wand caught the fire on the tip. Dumbledore twirled the wand around him. The fire became water during the motion.

Dumbledore cast the now water spell into the fire place. Adam's jaw dropped. Dumbledore explained that is what he was talking about. Adam asked how he would do it, to which Dumbledore pulled out a jug of water.

"Turn it to ice" was all Dumbledore said.

Adam thought it would be easy, but he was wrong. As it turns out, creating an elemental spell out of thin air was easier than manipulating an existing element. Adam gave it a few tries before asking Dumbledore how he did it.

Dumbledore explained that while it looks difficult, it actually is not. At least, not difficult for someone in Adam's position. He also said elemental manipulation is something only he has been able to do. He said, while Gellert Grindelwald is strong in elemental magic, he could do not do it.

Adam did not know if that was meant to be encouraging.

Adam continued to try and change the water to ice. He was becoming frustrated after a while when nothing happened. To calm his temper, and rest his headache, he would pet Fawkes. The phoenix had no problems being used for breaks.

This led Dumbledore to ask Adam questions about his search for bonds with Magical Creatures. Adam explained what he found on Merlin's connection to the Mother of All Dragons. This took Dumbledore by surprise.

Adam then told the Headmaster that was all he could find. He has been digging into the books further, but there was still nothing to find. Dumbledore started silently contemplating this while Adam started attempting to freeze the water again.

Adam tapped the jug with his wand, mumbling a spell. Nothing. He tried saying nothing while pointing his wand at it. Nothing. Adam tried not using his wand. Nothing. He had no idea how this was going to work.

After a few more attempts, he had to stop. His head felt like liquid and his nose was bleeding. Lucky for him, though, he was still conscious. Dumbledore held a goblet to Adam. The smell told him it was Snape's healing potion.

Adam happily drank from it while standing next to Fawkes' perch. This helped Adam greatly.

"We will continue this next lesson, Adam", Dumbledore said.

"Yes, Professor, but do you have any advice? I mean, how am I supposed to do this?"

Dumbledore hummed. "The magic comes from inside you, Adam. Your emotions have played a great role in your magic use. Sleep on it. We shall try again soon."

Adam nodded. "Thank you, Professor."

That night, when he was in bed, Adam thought about Dumbledore's words. Dumbledore has always been known to speak cryptically, but this was just confusing. Was Dumbledore saying Adam should feel a certain way when freezing the water? He did not know.

It did not take long for him to fall asleep while thinking this.

The next day, Harry was all over the place, preparing for the next Quidditch match. Adam was surprised McGonagall is allowing Harry to practice, much less play at all, with the threat to his life still a thing.

Adam, Ron, and Hermione walked into the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Ron and Hermione were shocked to see Snape sitting behind the desk instead of Lupin. However, Adam was not surprised to see Snape.

Harry's absence immediately gave Adam a bad feeling in his stomach. Adam and Hermione sat down at a table. Ron took the table next to them and saved the open seat for Harry.

When it was time for the class to start, Snape rose from his chair and snickered.

"Potter seems to be running late. Perhaps we shall wait for him."

Adam gulped. He knows Snape is already planning to take points away.

They waited around ten minutes before Harry came running into the room.

"Sorry I'm late, Professor Lupin, I-", Harry stopped when he saw Snape. "Where's Professor Lupin?"

"This lesson began ten minutes ago, Potter, so I think we'll make it ten points from Gryffindor. Sit down."

"Where's Professor Lupin", Harry asked again.

"He says he's feeling too ill to teach today. I believe I told you to sit down."

"What's wrong with him?"

"Nothing life threatening. Five more points from Gryffindor, and if I have to ask you to sit down again, it will be fifty."

Harry slowly walked to his seat next to Ron. The two glanced at each other. Snape looked around the room.

"Professor Lupin has not left any record of the topics you have covered so far-"

"Please, sir", Hermione said suddenly. "We've done Boggarts, Red Caps, Kappas, and Grindylows. And we're just about to start-"

"Be quiet", Snape said, looking at her. "I did not ask for information. I was merely commenting on Professor Lupin's lack of organization."

"He's the best Defense Against the Dark Arts professor we've had", Dean said boldly.

The class was inclined to agree.

"You are easily satisfied", Snape said. "Professor Lupin is hardly overtaxing you. I would expect first years to be able to deal with Red Caps and Grindylows." He grabbed the book and flipped to the chapter at the back. "Turn to page 3-9-4."

The class was fairly reluctant. Many of them were confused because they had no idea why they were going to the back of the book. A few did so and started murmuring about it being werewolves. Adam flipped to the page and had a bad feeling Snape was doing it on purpose.

"But, sir", Hermione said quickly. "We're not supposed to do werewolves yet. We're due to start hinkypunks-"

"Miss Granger, I was under the impression that I am teaching this lesson, not you. And I am telling you all to turn to page 394. All of you! Now!"

The remaining students did as they were told, mostly out of fear of Professor Snape.

"Which of you can tell me how to distinguish between the werewolf and the true wolf?"

Hermione put her hand up. Everyone else, including Adam, kept their hands down. Adam had a bad feeling Snape was doing this whole thing on purpose.

"Anyone", Snape asked, clearly ignoring Hermione. "Are you telling me that Professor Lupin hasn't even taught you the basic distinction between-"

"We told you", Parvati said suddenly. "We haven't gotten as far as werewolves yet. We're still on-"

"Silence", Snape said. "Well, well, well. I never thought I'd meet a third year class who wouldn't even recognize a werewolf when they saw one. I shall make it a point to inform Professor Dumbledore how very behind you all are."

"Please, sir", Hermione said with her hand still up.

Snape looked at her. Adam could immediately tell he wanted her to continue just to punish her. Before Hermione could continue, Adam grabbed her free hand under the table. This caused her to look at him. All Adam did was shake his head. Adam knows the class is trying to fight an already lost battle.

Hermione was able to understand what Adam was saying. She lowered her hand, to the surprise of many of the students. Snape stared at them for another moment before looking at the class.

"You all should take a note out of Mr. Davis' book. Never speak out of turn."

"You asked us a question", Ron said loudly.

This took everyone by surprise. Adam closed his eyes and shook his head. He just managed to stop Hermione from arguing with Snape, now Ron is giving it a chance.

"She knows the answer", Ron continued. "Why ask if you don't-"

"Ron", Adam hissed. "Stop."

The class looked at him. A few students were glaring at him, including Ron. Others were shocked he was not trying to defend them. What they did not know was that Adam understood their position. But, he also knows there is no arguing with Severus Snape.

"Well", Snape said slowly. "It appears Mr. Davis is the only one who understands there is a hierarchy in this classroom. However, he was not quick enough to remind you of that, Mr. Weasley. Detention. And if I ever hear you criticize the way I teach my class again, you will be sorry indeed."

No one spoke a word after that. Everyone focused on writing notes on werewolves. Snape walked up and down the different rows, critiquing the work they had done with Professor Lupin.

When the bell rang, Snape held them back.

"You will each write an essay to be handed in to me, on the ways you recognize and kill werewolves. I want two rolls of parchment on the subject, and I want them by Monday morning. It is time somebody took this class in hand. Weasley, stay behind, we need to arrange your detention."

Adam left the class with Harry and Hermione. Everyone walked silently before they were sure they were out of ear shot of the classroom. Then everyone started complaining about Snape. Some of them complaining about Adam too.

"Snape's never been like this with any of our other Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers, even if he did want the job", Harry said. "Why's he got it in for Lupin? D'you think this all because of the boggart?"

"I don't know", Hermione replied. "But I really hope Professor Lupin gets better soon."

Ron joined them five minutes later in a rage. He was complaining about Snape's punishment being having to clean all the bedpans in the hospital wing without magic. Honestly, Adam thought that was fairly easy. Then Ron turned to Adam.

"And you! Why are you always defending him!? It's like you don't care if he starts taking over the classroom!"

"I'm not defending him, Ron. I was trying to stop you from arguing with him because it would have done nothing. I cannot be the only to see that. And, for your information, I do care. I like Professor Lupin too. He's definitely better than the last two professors we've had. But, it's Snape's decision about what we learn. It doesn't matter where we stopped with Lupin. Today, it was Snape's call."

Adam said everything very calmly, to which Ron did not know how to respond. Ron started talking to Harry.

On the outside, Adam was calm, but the inside he was furious. While he stands by his decision to try and stop Ron and Hermione from arguing with Snape, he does not appreciate having his morals questioned by a friend.

The next day, everyone was going to the Quidditch field for the Gryffindor v Hufflepuff match. At first, it was supposed to be Gryffindor v Slytherin, but they had to opt out due to their Seeker being injured. At least, that is how they said it. Adam sees it as Draco Malfoy is a baby who does not want to play in the rain.

Adam, Hermione, and Ron found places in the stands. The rain was pouring, so everyone had their cloaks on over their heads. Adam wondered how anyone was going to be able to see the Snitch in these conditions.

The stands could barely see the two teams approaching one another. If it was not for the brightly colored robes of the Hufflepuff yellow, and the discernable scarlet of the Gryffindors against the dull grey of the weather, no one could see them.

They all mounted their brooms before raising into the air. Hermione, Adam, and Ron focused on Harry. He was swaying with the wind, but was able to stay somewhat steady.

As the match went on, the weather became less favorable. The rain became worse and the sky darkened. The wind was also picking up.

"Harry can't see a thing", Adam said to Hermione.

The two were practically attached at the hip so they did not have to yell. Hermione looked at him and nodded.

Madam Hooch blew her whistle and the game paused. Both teams descended. Hermione took that as her opportunity to help Harry. She left the stands and went over to the Gryffindor team.

"Where's she going", Ron asked loudly.

"There's a spell to make Harry's glasses waterproof! It should help him", Adam responded.

When Madam Hooch blew her whistle again, Harry's flying became better. He could actually see what he was doing, for the most part anyway. Adam was able to follow Harry's movement in the sky. Even with the lightning, he was able to see him.

A flash of lightning illuminated the sky. The match was becoming more dangerous and everyone knew it. Adam stared at Harry who had seemed to stop moving. He was staring at something in the stands.

"What's he staring at", Adam asked silently.

Adam turned to the stands Harry was staring at, but did not see anything. He looked up at Harry again to see Harry was suddenly zooming after Cedric Diggory and the Snitch. Then, Adam lost them in cloud cover. That is when Adam started to feel something.

A familiar pulsing in his head. The same feeling he had from the train when the Dementor entered the compartment. Adam's eyes widened. The Dementors were in the clouds. Adam pulled out his wand and ran to leave the stands. He knows he stepped on many toes.

Adam ran onto the pitch. He saw Dumbledore also on the field, his wand raised in the air. A silvery mist came out of the wand. Adam looked up. At first, all he could see was darkness. Then, a great bolt of lightning illuminated the sky again.

That was all Adam needed to see Harry falling to the earth. Adam raised his wand. Adam remembered everything Jason had taught him about keeping focus.

"Arresto Momentum!"

Harry's body slowed as it approached. He was still falling at a high speed. Suddenly, Harry's body slowed even more. It must have been Dumbledore. This allowed Adam to angle himself to help support Harry as he hit the ground. It could have been worse.

Dumbledore ran over to Adam as Adam dragged Harry's body to cover. Adam was relieved to see Harry still breathing. Dumbledore arrived and knelt next to Harry.

"Well done, Adam."

"I didn't do much, Professor."

"No, but you helped save Harry's life. We must take him to the hospital wing."

"Yes, Professor."

Dumbledore swished his wand and Harry was on a stretcher. Adam used his wand to levitate the stretcher all the way to the hospital wing. The Gryffindor team was close behind them, as were Hermione and Ron.

When Harry woke up, the entire Gryffindor team was by his bed, except Oliver Wood. Adam, Hermione, and Ron were also there.

"What happened", Harry asked as he sat up.

"You fell off", Fred said. "Must've been, what, fifty feet?"

"We thought you died", Alicia said.

"But the match", Harry said. "What happened? Are we doing a replay?"

No one replied. No one wanted to tell him. It was all for nothing.

"We didn't... lose?"

"Diggory caught the Snitch", George said. "Just after you fell. He didn't realize what had happened. When he looked back and saw you on the ground, he tried to call it off. Wanted a rematch. But they won fair and square... even Wood admits it."

"Where is Wood?"

"Still in the showers", Fred said. "We think he's trying to drown himself."

Fred and George started talking about how many points they would have to win by in the next matches and who would have to lose to who in order for Gryffindor to still have a chance at winning. Harry was not paying attention. Neither were his three friends. They were focused on him.

Madam Pomfrey kicked the team out after ten minutes, but let Adam, Hermione, and Ron stay. They moved closer to his bed.

"Dumbledore was really angry", Hermione said. "I've never seen him like that before. He ran onto the field as you fell, whirled his wand at the Dementors. Shot silver stuff at them. They left the stadium right away. Then he helped Adam to slow you down."

Harry looked at Adam. "You helped me?"

Adam nodded slowly. "Uh, yeah. The arresto momentum spell is useful."

"Dumbledore was furious the Dementors had come onto the grounds at all", Ron said. "Then he magicked you onto a stretcher and brought you here."

"Did someone get my Nimbus?"

The three looked at each other.

"What", Harry asked, looking at each of them individually.

"Well... when you fell off, it got blown away", Hermione said shakily.

"And", Harry asked.

"And it hit... it hit... it hit the Whomping Willow."

Harry gulped. "And?"

"Well, you know the Whomping Willow", Ron said. "It doesn't like to be hit."

"Professor Flitwick brought it back here just before you woke up", Adam said.

Adam reached down and grabbed the bag at his feet. He pulled it up and set it down on Harry's lap. Harry hesitantly looked inside of it. The bag contained all that was left of Harry's Nimbus Two Thousand.